事業／計画（する） Gutenberg Australia a treasure-trove of literature treasure 設立する hidden with no 証拠 of 所有権

BROWSE the 場所／位置 for other 作品 by this author (and our other authors) or get HELP Reading, Downloading and 変えるing とじ込み／提出するs) or SEARCH the entire 場所／位置 with Google 場所／位置 Search

肩書を与える: Night and Day
Author: Virginia Woolf
eBook No.: m00019.html
Language: English
Date first 地位，任命するd: 2015
Most 最近の update: 2015

見解（をとる） our licence and header

*

Read our other ebooks by Virginia Woolf

Night and Day

by

Virginia Woolf

Dedication:
TO
VANESSA BELL
BUT, LOOKING FOR A PHRASE,
I FOUND NONE TO STAND
BESIDE YOUR NAME

Contents

一時期／支部 1.
一時期／支部 2.
一時期／支部 3.
一時期／支部 4.
一時期／支部 5.
一時期／支部 6.
一時期／支部 7.
一時期／支部 8.
一時期／支部 9.
一時期／支部 10.
一時期／支部 11.
一時期／支部 12.
一時期／支部 13.
一時期／支部 14.
一時期／支部 15.
一時期／支部 16.
一時期／支部 17.
一時期／支部 18.
一時期／支部 19.
一時期／支部 20.
一時期／支部 21.
一時期／支部 22.
一時期／支部 23.
一時期／支部 24.
一時期／支部 25.
一時期／支部 26.
一時期／支部 27.
一時期／支部 28.
一時期／支部 29.
一時期／支部 30.
一時期／支部 31.
一時期／支部 32.
一時期／支部 33.
一時期／支部 34.

CHAPTER I

It was a Sunday evening in October, and in ありふれた with many other young ladies of her class, Katharine Hilbery was 注ぐing out tea. Perhaps a fifth part of her mind was thus 占領するd, and the remaining parts leapt over the little 障壁 of day which interposed between Monday morning and this rather subdued moment, and played with the things one does 任意に and 普通は in the daylight. But although she was silent, she was evidently mistress of a 状況／情勢 which was familiar enough to her, and inclined to let it take its way for the six hundredth time, perhaps, without bringing into play any of her unoccupied faculties. A 選び出す／独身 ちらりと見ること was enough to show that Mrs. Hilbery was so rich in the gifts which make tea-parties of 年輩の distinguished people successful, that she scarcely needed any help from her daughter, 供給するd that the tiresome 商売／仕事 of teacups and bread and butter was 発射する／解雇するd for her.

Considering that the little party had been seated 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the tea-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する for いっそう少なく than twenty minutes, the 活気／アニメーション observable on their 直面するs, and the 量 of sound they were producing collectively, were very creditable to the hostess. It suddenly （機の）カム into Katharine's mind that if some one opened the door at this moment he would think that they were enjoying themselves; he would think, "What an 極端に nice house to come into!" and instinctively she laughed, and said something to 増加する the noise, for the credit of the house 推定では, since she herself had not been feeling exhilarated. At the very same moment, rather to her amusement, the door was flung open, and a young man entered the room. Katharine, as she shook 手渡すs with him, asked him, in her own mind, "Now, do you think we're enjoying ourselves enormously?"..."Mr. Denham, mother," she said aloud, for she saw that her mother had forgotten his 指名する.

That fact was perceptible to Mr. Denham also, and 増加するd the awkwardness which 必然的に …に出席するs the 入り口 of a stranger into a room 十分な of people much at their 緩和する, and all 開始する，打ち上げるd upon 宣告，判決s. At the same time, it seemed to Mr. Denham as if a thousand softly padded doors had の近くにd between him and the street outside. A 罰金 もや, the etherealized essence of the 霧, hung visibly in the wide and rather empty space of the 製図／抽選-room, all silver where the candles were grouped on the tea-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and ruddy again in the firelight. With the omnibuses and cabs still running in his 長，率いる, and his 団体／死体 still tingling with his quick walk along the streets and in and out of traffic and foot-乗客s, this 製図／抽選-room seemed very remote and still; and the 直面するs of the 年輩の people were mellowed, at some distance from each other, and had a bloom on them 借りがあるing to the fact that the 空気／公表する in the 製図／抽選-room was thickened by blue 穀物s of もや. Mr. Denham had come in as Mr. Fortescue, the 著名な 小説家, reached the middle of a very long 宣告，判決. He kept this 一時停止するd while the newcomer sat 負かす／撃墜する, and Mrs. Hilbery deftly joined the 厳しいd parts by leaning に向かって him and 発言／述べるing:

"Now, what would you do if you were married to an engineer, and had to live in Manchester, Mr. Denham?"

"Surely she could learn Persian," broke in a thin, 年輩の gentleman. "Is there no retired schoolmaster or man of letters in Manchester with whom she could read Persian?"

"A cousin of ours has married and gone to live in Manchester," Katharine explained. Mr. Denham muttered something, which was indeed all that was 要求するd of him, and the 小説家 went on where he had left off. 個人として, Mr. Denham 悪口を言う／悪態d himself very はっきりと for having 交流d the freedom of the street for this sophisticated 製図／抽選-room, where, の中で other disagreeables, he certainly would not appear at his best. He ちらりと見ることd 一連の会議、交渉／完成する him, and saw that, save for Katharine, they were all over forty, the only なぐさみ 存在 that Mr. Fortescue was a かなりの celebrity, so that to-morrow one might be glad to have met him.

"Have you ever been to Manchester?" he asked Katharine.

"Never," she replied.

"Why do you 反対する to it, then?"

Katharine stirred her tea, and seemed to 推測する, so Denham thought, upon the 義務 of filling somebody else's cup, but she was really wondering how she was going to keep this strange young man in harmony with the 残り／休憩（する）. She 観察するd that he was compressing his teacup, so that there was danger lest the thin 磁器 might 洞穴 inwards. She could see that he was nervous; one would 推定する／予想する a bony young man with his 直面する わずかに reddened by the 勝利，勝つd, and his hair not altogether smooth, to be nervous in such a party. その上の, he probably disliked this 肉親，親類d of thing, and had come out of curiosity, or because her father had 招待するd him—anyhow, he would not be easily 連合させるd with the 残り／休憩（する）.

"I should think there would be no one to talk to in Manchester," she replied at 無作為の. Mr. Fortescue had been 観察するing her for a moment or two, as 小説家s are inclined to 観察する, and at this 発言／述べる he smiled, and made it the text for a little その上の 憶測.

"In spite of a slight 傾向 to exaggeration, Katharine decidedly 攻撃する，衝突するs the 示す," he said, and lying 支援する in his 議長，司会を務める, with his opaque contemplative 注目する，もくろむs 直す／買収する，八百長をするd on the 天井, and the tips of his fingers 圧力（をかける）d together, he 描写するd, first the horrors of the streets of Manchester, and then the 明らかにする, 巨大な moors on the 郊外s of the town, and then the scrubby little house in which the girl would live, and then the professors and the 哀れな young students 充てるd to the more strenuous 作品 of our younger dramatists, who would visit her, and how her 外見 would change by degrees, and how she would 飛行機で行く to London, and how Katharine would have to lead her about, as one leads an eager dog on a chain, past 列／漕ぐ／騒動s of clamorous butchers' shops, poor dear creature.

"Oh, Mr. Fortescue," exclaimed Mrs. Hilbery, as he finished, "I had just written to say how I envied her! I was thinking of the big gardens and the dear old ladies in mittens, who read nothing but the 観客, and 消す the candles. Have they all disappeared? I told her she would find the nice things of London without the horrid streets that depress one so."

"There is the University," said the thin gentleman, who had 以前 主張するd upon the 存在 of people knowing Persian.

"I know there are moors there, because I read about them in a 調書をとる／予約する the other day," said Katharine.

"I am grieved and amazed at the ignorance of my family," Mr. Hilbery 発言／述べるd. He was an 年輩の man, with a pair of oval, hazel 注目する，もくろむs which were rather 有望な for his time of life, and relieved the heaviness of his 直面する. He played 絶えず with a little green 石／投石する 大（公）使館員d to his watch-chain, thus 陳列する，発揮するing long and very 極度の慎重さを要する fingers, and had a habit of moving his 長，率いる hither and thither very quickly without altering the position of his large and rather corpulent 団体／死体, so that he seemed to be 供給するing himself incessantly with food for amusement and reflection with the least possible 支出 of energy. One might suppose that he had passed the time of life when his ambitions were personal, or that he had gratified them as far as he was likely to do, and now 雇うd his かなりの acuteness rather to 観察する and 反映する than to 達成する any result.

Katharine, so Denham decided, while Mr. Fortescue built up another 一連の会議、交渉／完成するd structure of words, had a likeness to each of her parents, but these elements were rather oddly blended. She had the quick, impulsive movements of her mother, the lips parting often to speak, and の近くにing again; and the dark oval 注目する，もくろむs of her father brimming with light upon a basis of sadness, or, since she was too young to have acquired a sorrowful point of 見解（をとる）, one might say that the basis was not sadness so much as a spirit given to contemplation and self-支配（する）／統制する. 裁判官ing by her hair, her coloring, and the 形態／調整 of her features, she was striking, if not 現実に beautiful. 決定／判定勝ち（する） and composure stamped her, a combination of 質s that produced a very 示すd character, and one that was not calculated to put a young man, who scarcely knew her, at his 緩和する. For the 残り／休憩（する）, she was tall; her dress was of some 静かな color, with old yellow-色合いd lace for ornament, to which the 誘発する of an 古代の jewel gave its one red gleam. Denham noticed that, although silent, she kept 十分な 支配（する）／統制する of the 状況／情勢 to answer すぐに her mother 控訴，上告d to her for help, and yet it was obvious to him that she …に出席するd only with the surface 肌 of her mind. It struck him that her position at the tea-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, の中で all these 年輩の people, was not without its difficulties, and he checked his inclination to find her, or her 態度, 一般に antipathetic to him. The talk had passed over Manchester, after 取引，協定ing with it very generously.

"Would it be the 戦う／戦い of Trafalgar or the Spanish Armada, Katharine?" her mother 需要・要求するd.

"Trafalgar, mother."

"Trafalgar, of course! How stupid of me! Another cup of tea, with a thin slice of lemon in it, and then, dear Mr. Fortescue, please explain my absurd little puzzle. One can't help believing gentlemen with Roman noses, even if one 会合，会うs them in omnibuses."

Mr. Hilbery here interposed so far as Denham was 関心d, and talked a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of sense about the solicitors' profession, and the changes which he had seen in his lifetime. Indeed, Denham 適切に fell to his lot, 借りがあるing to the fact that an article by Denham upon some 合法的な 事柄, published by Mr. Hilbery in his Review, had brought them 熟知させるd. But when a moment later Mrs. Sutton Bailey was 発表するd, he turned to her, and Mr. Denham 設立する himself sitting silent, 拒絶するing possible things to say, beside Katharine, who was silent too. 存在 much about the same age and both under thirty, they were 禁じるd from the use of a 広大な／多数の／重要な many convenient phrases which 開始する，打ち上げる conversation into smooth waters. They were その上の silenced by Katharine's rather malicious 決意 not to help this young man, in whose upright and resolute 耐えるing she （悪事，秘密などを）発見するd something 敵意を持った to her surroundings, by any of the usual feminine amenities. They therefore sat silent, Denham controlling his 願望（する） to say something abrupt and 爆発性の, which should shock her into life. But Mrs. Hilbery was すぐに 極度の慎重さを要する to any silence in the 製図／抽選-room, as of a dumb 公式文書，認める in a sonorous 規模, and leaning across the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する she 観察するd, in the curiously 試験的な detached manner which always gave her phrases the likeness of バタフライs flaunting from one sunny 位置／汚点／見つけ出す to another, "D'you know, Mr. Denham, you remind me so much of dear Mr. Ruskin...Is it his tie, Katharine, or his hair, or the way he sits in his 議長，司会を務める? Do tell me, Mr. Denham, are you an admirer of Ruskin? Some one, the other day, said to me, 'Oh, no, we don't read Ruskin, Mrs. Hilbery.' What do you read, I wonder?—for you can't spend all your time going up in aeroplanes and burrowing into the bowels of the earth."

She looked benevolently at Denham, who said nothing articulate, and then at Katharine, who smiled but said nothing either, upon which Mrs. Hilbery seemed 所有するd by a brilliant idea, and exclaimed:

"I'm sure Mr. Denham would like to see our things, Katharine. I'm sure he's not like that dreadful young man, Mr. Ponting, who told me that he considered it our 義務 to live 排他的に in the 現在の. After all, what is the 現在の? Half of it's the past, and the better half, too, I should say," she 追加するd, turning to Mr. Fortescue.

Denham rose, half meaning to go, and thinking that he had seen all that there was to see, but Katharine rose at the same moment, and 説, "Perhaps you would like to see the pictures," led the way across the 製図／抽選-room to a smaller room 開始 out of it.

The smaller room was something like a chapel in a cathedral, or a grotto in a 洞穴, for the にわか景気ing sound of the traffic in the distance 示唆するd the soft 殺到する of waters, and the oval mirrors, with their silver surface, were like 深い pools trembling beneath starlight. But the comparison to a 宗教的な 寺 of some 肉親，親類d was the more apt of the two, for the little room was （人が）群がるd with 遺物s.

As Katharine touched different 位置／汚点／見つけ出すs, lights sprang here and there, and 明らかにする／漏らすd a square 集まり of red-and-gold 調書をとる／予約するs, and then a long skirt in blue-and-white paint lustrous behind glass, and then a mahogany 令状ing-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, with its 整然とした 器具／備品, and, finally, a picture above the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, to which special 照明 was （許可，名誉などを）与えるd. When Katharine had touched these last lights, she stood 支援する, as much as to say, "There!" Denham 設立する himself looked 負かす／撃墜する upon by the 注目する，もくろむs of the 広大な／多数の／重要な poet, Richard Alardyce, and 苦しむd a little shock which would have led him, had he been wearing a hat, to 除去する it. The 注目する，もくろむs looked at him out of the mellow pinks and yellows of the paint with divine friendliness, which embraced him, and passed on to 熟視する／熟考する the entire world. The paint had so faded that very little but the beautiful large 注目する，もくろむs were left, dark in the surrounding dimness.

Katharine waited as though for him to receive a 十分な impression, and then she said:

"This is his 令状ing-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. He used this pen," and she 解除するd a quill pen and laid it 負かす／撃墜する again. The 令状ing-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する was splashed with old 署名／調印する, and the pen disheveled in service. There lay the gigantic gold-rimmed spectacles, ready to his 手渡す, and beneath the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する was a pair of large, worn slippers, one of which Katharine 選ぶd up, 発言／述べるing:

"I think my grandfather must have been at least twice as large as any one is nowadays. This," she went on, as if she knew what she had to say by heart, "is the 初めの manuscript of the 'Ode to Winter.' The 早期に poems are far いっそう少なく 訂正するd than the later. Would you like to look at it?"

While Mr. Denham 診察するd the manuscript, she ちらりと見ることd up at her grandfather, and, for the thousandth time, fell into a pleasant dreamy 明言する／公表する in which she seemed to be the companion of those 巨大（な） men, of their own lineage, at any 率, and the insignificant 現在の moment was put to shame. That magnificent ghostly 長，率いる on the canvas, surely, never beheld all the trivialities of a Sunday afternoon, and it did not seem to 事柄 what she and this young man said to each other, for they were only small people.

"This is a copy of the first 版 of the poems," she continued, without considering the fact that Mr. Denham was still 占領するd with the manuscript, "which 含む／封じ込めるs several poems that have not been reprinted, 同様に as 是正s." She paused for a minute, and then went on, as if these spaces had all been calculated.

"That lady in blue is my 広大な／多数の／重要な-grandmother, by Millington. Here is my uncle's walking-stick—he was Sir Richard Warburton, you know, and 棒 with Havelock to the 救済 of Lucknow. And then, let me see—oh, that's the 初めの Alardyce, 1697, the 創立者 of the family fortunes, with his wife. Some one gave us this bowl the other day because it has their crest and 初期のs. We think it must have been given them to celebrate their silver wedding-day."

Here she stopped for a moment, wondering why it was that Mr. Denham said nothing. Her feeling that he was antagonistic to her, which had lapsed while she thought of her family 所有／入手s, returned so 熱心に that she stopped in the middle of her catalog and looked at him. Her mother, wishing to connect him reputably with the 広大な／多数の／重要な dead, had compared him with Mr. Ruskin; and the comparison was in Katharine's mind, and led her to be more 批判的な of the young man than was fair, for a young man 支払う／賃金ing a call in a tail-coat is in a different element altogether from a 長，率いる 掴むd at its 最高潮 of expressiveness, gazing immutably from behind a sheet of glass, which was all that remained to her of Mr. Ruskin. He had a singular 直面する—a 直面する built for swiftness and 決定／判定勝ち（する） rather than for 大規模な contemplation; the forehead 幅の広い, the nose long and formidable, the lips clean-shaven and at once dogged and 極度の慎重さを要する, the cheeks lean, with a 深く，強烈に running tide of red 血 in them. His 注目する，もくろむs, expressive now of the usual masculine impersonality and 当局, might 明らかにする／漏らす more subtle emotions under 都合のよい circumstances, for they were large, and of a （疑いを）晴らす, brown color; they seemed 突然に to hesitate and 推測する; but Katharine only looked at him to wonder whether his 直面する would not have come nearer the 基準 of her dead heroes if it had been adorned with 味方する-whiskers. In his spare build and thin, though healthy, cheeks, she saw 記念品s of an angular and acrid soul. His 発言する／表明する, she noticed, had a slight vibrating or creaking sound in it, as he laid 負かす／撃墜する the manuscript and said:

"You must be very proud of your family, 行方不明になる Hilbery."

"Yes, I am," Katharine answered, and she 追加するd, "Do you think there's anything wrong in that?"

"Wrong? How should it be wrong? It must be a bore, though, showing your things to 訪問者s," he 追加するd reflectively.

"Not if the 訪問者s like them."

"Isn't it difficult to live up to your ancestors?" he proceeded.

"I dare say I shouldn't try to 令状 poetry," Katharine replied.

"No. And that's what I should hate. I couldn't 耐える my grandfather to 削減（する） me out. And, after all," Denham went on, ちらりと見ることing 一連の会議、交渉／完成する him satirically, as Katharine thought, "it's not your grandfather only. You're 削減（する） out all the way 一連の会議、交渉／完成する. I suppose you come of one of the most distinguished families in England. There are the Warburtons and the Mannings—and you're 関係のある to the Otways, aren't you? I read it all in some magazine," he 追加するd.

"The Otways are my cousins," Katharine replied.

"井戸／弁護士席," said Denham, in a final トン of 発言する／表明する, as if his argument were 証明するd.

"井戸／弁護士席," said Katharine, "I don't see that you've 証明するd anything."

Denham smiled, in a peculiarly 刺激するing way. He was amused and gratified to find that he had the 力／強力にする to annoy his oblivious, supercilious hostess, if he could not impress her; though he would have preferred to impress her.

He sat silent, 持つ／拘留するing the precious little 調書をとる／予約する of poems unopened in his 手渡すs, and Katharine watched him, the melancholy or contemplative 表現 深くするing in her 注目する，もくろむs as her annoyance faded. She appeared to be considering many things. She had forgotten her 義務s.

"井戸／弁護士席," said Denham again, suddenly 開始 the little 調書をとる／予約する of poems, as though he had said all that he meant to say or could, with propriety, say. He turned over the pages with 広大な／多数の／重要な 決定／判定勝ち（する）, as if he were 裁判官ing the 調書をとる／予約する in its entirety, the printing and paper and binding, 同様に as the poetry, and then, having 満足させるd himself of its good or bad 質, he placed it on the 令状ing-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and 診察するd the malacca 茎 with the gold knob which had belonged to the 兵士.

"But aren't you proud of your family?" Katharine 需要・要求するd.

"No," said Denham. "We've never done anything to be proud of—unless you count 支払う／賃金ing one's 法案s a 事柄 for pride."

"That sounds rather dull," Katharine 発言／述べるd.

"You would think us horribly dull," Denham agreed.

"Yes, I might find you dull, but I don't think I should find you ridiculous," Katharine 追加するd, as if Denham had 現実に brought that 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 against her family.

"No—because we're not in the least ridiculous. We're a respectable middle-class family, living at Highgate."

"We don't live at Highgate, but we're middle class too, I suppose."

Denham 単に smiled, and 取って代わるing the malacca 茎 on the rack, he drew a sword from its ornamental sheath.

"That belonged to Clive, so we say," said Katharine, taking up her 義務s as hostess again automatically.

"Is it a 嘘（をつく）?" Denham 問い合わせd.

"It's a family tradition. I don't know that we can 証明する it."

"You see, we don't have traditions in our family," said Denham.

"You sound very dull," Katharine 発言／述べるd, for the second time.

"単に middle class," Denham replied.

"You 支払う／賃金 your 法案s, and you speak the truth. I don't see why you should despise us."

Mr. Denham carefully sheathed the sword which the Hilberys said belonged to Clive.

"I shouldn't like to be you; that's all I said," he replied, as if he were 説 what he thought as 正確に as he could.

"No, but one never would like to be any one else."

"I should. I should like to be lots of other people."

"Then why not us?" Katharine asked.

Denham looked at her as she sat in her grandfather's arm-議長，司会を務める, 製図／抽選 her 広大な／多数の／重要な-uncle's malacca 茎 滑らかに through her fingers, while her background was made up 平等に of lustrous blue-and-white paint, and crimson 調書をとる／予約するs with gilt lines on them. The vitality and composure of her 態度, as of a 有望な-plumed bird 均衡を保った easily before その上の flights, roused him to show her the 制限s of her lot. So soon, so easily, would he be forgotten.

"You'll never know anything at first 手渡す," he began, almost savagely. "It's all been done for you. You'll never know the 楽しみ of buying things after saving up for them, or reading 調書をとる／予約するs for the first time, or making 発見s."

"Go on," Katharine 観察するd, as he paused, suddenly doubtful, when he heard his 発言する／表明する 布告するing aloud these facts, whether there was any truth in them.

"Of course, I don't know how you spend your time," he continued, a little stiffly, "but I suppose you have to show people 一連の会議、交渉／完成する. You are 令状ing a life of your grandfather, aren't you? And this 肉親，親類d of thing"—he nodded に向かって the other room, where they could hear bursts of cultivated laughter—"must （問題を）取り上げる a lot of time."

She looked at him expectantly, as if between them they were decorating a small 人物／姿／数字 of herself, and she saw him hesitating in the disposition of some 屈服する or sash.

"You've got it very nearly 権利," she said, "but I only help my mother. I don't 令状 myself."

"Do you do anything yourself?" he 需要・要求するd.

"What do you mean?" she asked. "I don't leave the house at ten and come 支援する at six."

"I don't mean that."

Mr. Denham had 回復するd his self-支配（する）／統制する; he spoke with a quietness which made Katharine rather anxious that he should explain himself, but at the same time she wished to annoy him, to waft him away from her on some light 現在の of ridicule or satire, as she was wont to do with these intermittent young men of her father's.

"Nobody ever does do anything 価値（がある） doing nowadays," she 発言／述べるd. "You see"—she tapped the 容積／容量 of her grandfather's poems—"we don't even print 同様に as they did, and as for poets or painters or 小説家s—there are 非，不，無; so, at any 率, I'm not singular."

"No, we 港／避難所't any 広大な／多数の／重要な men," Denham replied. "I'm very glad that we 港／避難所't. I hate 広大な／多数の／重要な men. The worship of greatness in the nineteenth century seems to me to explain the worthlessness of that 世代."

Katharine opened her lips and drew in her breath, as if to reply with equal vigor, when the shutting of a door in the next room withdrew her attention, and they both became conscious that the 発言する／表明するs, which had been rising and 落ちるing 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the tea-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, had fallen silent; the light, even, seemed to have sunk lower. A moment later Mrs. Hilbery appeared in the doorway of the 賭け金-room. She stood looking at them with a smile of 見込み on her 直面する, as if a scene from the 演劇 of the younger 世代 were 存在 played for her 利益. She was a remarkable-looking woman, 井戸／弁護士席 前進するd in the sixties, but 借りがあるing to the lightness of her でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる and the brightness of her 注目する，もくろむs she seemed to have been wafted over the surface of the years without taking much 害（を与える） in the passage. Her 直面する was shrunken and aquiline, but any hint of sharpness was dispelled by the large blue 注目する，もくろむs, at once sagacious and innocent, which seemed to regard the world with an enormous 願望（する） that it should behave itself nobly, and an entire 信用／信任 that it could do so, if it would only take the 苦痛s.

確かな lines on the 幅の広い forehead and about the lips might be taken to 示唆する that she had known moments of some difficulty and perplexity in the course of her career, but these had not destroyed her trustfulness, and she was 明確に still 用意が出来ている to give every one any number of fresh chances and the whole system the 利益 of the 疑問. She wore a 広大な／多数の／重要な resemblance to her father, and 示唆するd, as he did, the fresh 空気／公表するs and open spaces of a younger world.

"井戸／弁護士席," she said, "how do you like our things, Mr. Denham?"

Mr. Denham rose, put his 調書をとる／予約する 負かす／撃墜する, opened his mouth, but said nothing, as Katharine 観察するd, with some amusement.

Mrs. Hilbery 扱うd the 調書をとる／予約する he had laid 負かす／撃墜する.

"There are some 調書をとる／予約するs that live," she mused. "They are young with us, and they grow old with us. Are you fond of poetry, Mr. Denham? But what an absurd question to ask! The truth is, dear Mr. Fortescue has almost tired me out. He is so eloquent and so witty, so searching and so 深遠な that, after half an hour or so, I feel inclined to turn out all the lights. But perhaps he'd be more wonderful than ever in the dark. What d'you think, Katharine? Shall we give a little party in 完全にする 不明瞭? There'd have to be 有望な rooms for the bores..."

Here Mr. Denham held out his 手渡す.

"But we've any number of things to show you!" Mrs. Hilbery exclaimed, taking no notice of it. "調書をとる／予約するs, pictures, 磁器, manuscripts, and the very 議長，司会を務める that Mary Queen of Scots sat in when she heard of Darnley's 殺人. I must 嘘（をつく） 負かす／撃墜する for a little, and Katharine must change her dress (though she's wearing a very pretty one), but if you don't mind 存在 left alone, supper will be at eight. I dare say you'll 令状 a poem of your own while you're waiting. Ah, how I love the firelight! Doesn't our room look charming?"

She stepped 支援する and bade them 熟視する／熟考する the empty 製図／抽選-room, with its rich, 不規律な lights, as the 炎上s leapt and wavered.

"Dear things!" she exclaimed. "Dear 議長，司会を務めるs and （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs! How like old friends they are—faithful, silent friends. Which reminds me, Katharine, little Mr. Anning is coming to-night, and Tite Street, and Cadogan Square...Do remember to get that 製図／抽選 of your 広大な／多数の／重要な-uncle glazed. Aunt Millicent 発言／述べるd it last time she was here, and I know how it would 傷つける me to see my father in a broken glass."

It was like 涙／ほころびing through a maze of diamond-glittering spiders' webs to say good-bye and escape, for at each movement Mrs. Hilbery remembered something その上の about the villainies of picture-framers or the delights of poetry, and at one time it seemed to the young man that he would be hypnotized into doing what she pretended to want him to do, for he could not suppose that she 大（公）使館員d any value whatever to his presence. Katharine, however, made an 適切な時期 for him to leave, and for that he was 感謝する to her, as one young person is 感謝する for the understanding of another.

CHAPTER II

The young man shut the door with a 詐欺師 激突する than any 訪問者 had used that afternoon, and walked up the street at a 広大な／多数の／重要な pace, cutting the 空気／公表する with his walking-stick. He was glad to find himself outside that 製図／抽選-room, breathing raw 霧, and in 接触する with unpolished people who only 手配中の，お尋ね者 their 株 of the pavement 許すd them. He thought that if he had had Mr. or Mrs. or 行方不明になる Hilbery out here he would have made them, somehow, feel his 優越, for he was chafed by the memory of 停止（させる）ing ぎこちない 宣告，判決s which had failed to give even the young woman with the sad, but inwardly ironical 注目する，もくろむs a hint of his 軍隊. He tried to 解任する the actual words of his little 爆発, and unconsciously 補足（する）d them by so many words of greater expressiveness that the irritation of his 失敗 was somewhat assuaged. Sudden を刺すs of the unmitigated truth 攻撃する，非難するd him now and then, for he was not inclined by nature to take a rosy 見解（をとる） of his 行為／行う, but what with the （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 of his foot upon the pavement, and the glimpse which half-drawn curtains 申し込む／申し出d him of kitchens, dining-rooms, and 製図／抽選-rooms, illustrating with mute 力／強力にする different scenes from different lives, his own experience lost its sharpness.

His own experience underwent a curious change. His 速度(を上げる） slackened, his 長，率いる sank a little に向かって his breast, and the lamplight shone now and again upon a 直面する grown strangely tranquil. His thought was so 吸収するing that when it became necessary to 立証する the 指名する of a street, he looked at it for a time before he read it; when he （機の）カム to a crossing, he seemed to have to 安心させる himself by two or three taps, such as a blind man gives, upon the 抑制（する）; and, reaching the 地下組織の 駅／配置する, he blinked in the 有望な circle of light, ちらりと見ることd at his watch, decided that he might still indulge himself in 不明瞭, and walked straight on.

And yet the thought was the thought with which he had started. He was still thinking about the people in the house which he had left; but instead of remembering, with whatever 正確 he could, their looks and 説s, he had consciously taken leave of the literal truth. A turn of the street, a firelit room, something monumental in the 行列 of the lamp-地位，任命するs, who shall say what 事故 of light or 形態／調整 had suddenly changed the prospect within his mind, and led him to murmur aloud:

"She'll do...Yes, Katharine Hilbery'll do...I'll take Katharine Hilbery."

As soon as he had said this, his pace slackened, his 長，率いる fell, his 注目する，もくろむs became 直す／買収する，八百長をするd. The 願望（する） to 正当化する himself, which had been so 緊急の, 中止するd to torment him, and, as if 解放（する）d from 強制, so that they worked without 摩擦 or bidding, his faculties leapt 今後 and 直す／買収する，八百長をするd, as a 事柄 of course, upon the form of Katharine Hilbery. It was marvellous how much they 設立する to 料金d upon, considering the destructive nature of Denham's 批評 in her presence. The charm, which he had tried to disown, when under the 影響 of it, the beauty, the character, the aloofness, which he had been 決定するd not to feel, now 所有するd him wholly; and when, as happened by the nature of things, he had exhausted his memory, he went on with his imagination. He was conscious of what he was about, for in thus dwelling upon 行方不明になる Hilbery's 質s, he showed a 肉親，親類d of method, as if he 要求するd this 見通し of her for a particular 目的. He 増加するd her 高さ, he darkened her hair; but 肉体的に there was not much to change in her. His most daring liberty was taken with her mind, which, for 推論する／理由s of his own, he 願望（する）d to be exalted and infallible, and of such independence that it was only in the 事例／患者 of Ralph Denham that it swerved from its high, swift flight, but where he was 関心d, though fastidious at first, she finally 急襲するd from her eminence to 栄冠を与える him with her 是認. These delicious 詳細（に述べる）s, however, were to be worked out in all their ramifications at his leisure; the main point was that Katharine Hilbery would do; she would do for weeks, perhaps for months. In taking her he had 供給するd himself with something the 欠如（する） of which had left a 明らかにする place in his mind for a かなりの time. He gave a sigh of satisfaction; his consciousness of his actual position somewhere in the 近隣 of Knightsbridge returned to him, and he was soon スピード違反 in the train に向かって Highgate.

Although thus supported by the knowledge of his new 所有／入手 of かなりの value, he was not proof against the familiar thoughts which the 郊外の streets and the damp shrubs growing in 前線 gardens and the absurd 指名するs painted in white upon the gates of those gardens 示唆するd to him. His walk was 上りの／困難な, and his mind dwelt gloomily upon the house which he approached, where he would find six or seven brothers and sisters, a 未亡人d mother, and, probably, some aunt or uncle sitting 負かす／撃墜する to an unpleasant meal under a very 有望な light. Should he put in 軍隊 the 脅し which, two weeks ago, some such 集会 had wrung from him—the terrible 脅し that if 訪問者s （機の）カム on Sunday he should dine alone in his room? A ちらりと見ること in the direction of 行方不明になる Hilbery 決定するd him to make his stand this very night, and accordingly, having let himself in, having 立証するd the presence of Uncle Joseph by means of a bowler hat and a very large umbrella, he gave his orders to the maid, and went upstairs to his room.

He went up a 広大な／多数の／重要な many flights of stairs, and he noticed, as he had very seldom noticed, how the carpet became 刻々と shabbier, until it 中止するd altogether, how the 塀で囲むs were discolored, いつかs by cascades of damp, and いつかs by the 輪郭（を描く）s of picture-でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れるs since 除去するd, how the paper flapped loose at the corners, and a 広大な／多数の／重要な flake of plaster had fallen from the 天井. The room itself was a cheerless one to return to at this inauspicious hour. A flattened sofa would, later in the evening, become a bed; one of the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs 隠すd a washing apparatus; his 着せる／賦与するs and boots were disagreeably mixed with 調書をとる／予約するs which bore the gilt of college 武器; and, for decoration, there hung upon the 塀で囲む photographs of 橋（渡しをする）s and cathedrals and large, unprepossessing groups of insufficiently 着せる／賦与するd young men, sitting in 列／漕ぐ／騒動s one above another upon 石／投石する steps. There was a look of meanness and shabbiness in the furniture and curtains, and nowhere any 調印する of 高級な or even of a cultivated taste, unless the cheap classics in the 調書をとる／予約する-事例／患者 were a 調印する of an 成果／努力 in that direction. The only 反対する that threw any light upon the character of the room's owner was a large perch, placed in the window to catch the 空気／公表する and sun, upon which a tame and, 明らかに, decrepit rook hopped dryly from 味方する to 味方する. The bird, encouraged by a scratch behind the ear, settled upon Denham's shoulder. He lit his gas-解雇する／砲火／射撃 and settled 負かす／撃墜する in 暗い／優うつな patience to を待つ his dinner. After sitting thus for some minutes a small girl popped her 長，率いる in to say,

"Mother says, aren't you coming 負かす／撃墜する, Ralph? Uncle Joseph—"

"They're to bring my dinner up here," said Ralph, peremptorily; その結果 she 消えるd, leaving the door ajar in her haste to be gone. After Denham had waited some minutes, in the course of which neither he nor the rook took their 注目する，もくろむs off the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, he muttered a 悪口を言う／悪態, ran downstairs, 迎撃するd the parlor-maid, and 削減（する） himself a slice of bread and 冷淡な meat. As he did so, the dining-room door sprang open, a 発言する／表明する exclaimed "Ralph!" but Ralph paid no attention to the 発言する／表明する, and made off upstairs with his plate. He 始める，決める it 負かす／撃墜する in a 議長，司会を務める opposite him, and ate with a ferocity that was 予定 partly to 怒り／怒る and partly to hunger. His mother, then, was 決定するd not to 尊敬（する）・点 his wishes; he was a person of no importance in his own family; he was sent for and 扱う／治療するd as a child. He 反映するd, with a growing sense of 傷害, that almost every one of his 活動／戦闘s since 開始 the door of his room had been won from the しっかり掴む of the family system. By 権利s, he should have been sitting downstairs in the 製図／抽選-room 述べるing his afternoon's adventures, or listening to the afternoon's adventures of other people; the room itself, the gas-解雇する／砲火／射撃, the arm-議長，司会を務める—all had been fought for; the wretched bird, with half its feathers out and one 脚 lamed by a cat, had been 救助（する）d under 抗議する; but what his family most resented, he 反映するd, was his wish for privacy. To dine alone, or to sit alone after dinner, was flat 反乱, to be fought with every 武器 of underhand stealth or of open 控訴，上告. Which did he dislike most—deception or 涙／ほころびs? But, at any 率, they could not 略奪する him of his thoughts; they could not make him say where he had been or whom he had seen. That was his own 事件／事情／状勢; that, indeed, was a step 完全に in the 権利 direction, and, lighting his 麻薬を吸う, and cutting up the remains of his meal for the 利益 of the rook, Ralph 静めるd his rather 過度の irritation and settled 負かす／撃墜する to think over his prospects.

This particular afternoon was a step in the 権利 direction, because it was part of his 計画（する） to get to know people beyond the family 回路・連盟, just as it was part of his 計画（する） to learn German this autumn, and to review 合法的な 調書をとる／予約するs for Mr. Hilbery's "批判的な Review." He had always made 計画（する）s since he was a small boy; for poverty, and the fact that he was the eldest son of a large family, had given him the habit of thinking of spring and summer, autumn and winter, as so many 行う／開催する／段階s in a 長引かせるd （選挙などの）運動をする. Although he was still under thirty, this 予測（する）ing habit had 示すd two semicircular lines above his eyebrows, which 脅すd, at this moment, to crease into their wonted 形態／調整s. But instead of settling 負かす／撃墜する to think, he rose, took a small piece of cardboard 示すd in large letters with the word out, and hung it upon the 扱う of his door. This done, he sharpened a pencil, lit a reading-lamp and opened his 調書をとる／予約する. But still he hesitated to take his seat. He scratched the rook, he walked to the window; he parted the curtains, and looked 負かす／撃墜する upon the city which lay, hazily luminous, beneath him. He looked across the vapors in the direction of Chelsea; looked fixedly for a moment, and then returned to his 議長，司会を務める. But the whole thickness of some learned counsel's treatise upon Torts did not 審査する him satisfactorily. Through the pages he saw a 製図／抽選-room, very empty and spacious; he heard low 発言する／表明するs, he saw women's 人物／姿／数字s, he could even smell the scent of the cedar スピードを出す／記録につける which 炎上d in the grate. His mind relaxed its 緊張, and seemed to be giving out now what it had taken in unconsciously at the time. He could remember Mr. Fortescue's exact words, and the rolling 強調 with which he 配達するd them, and he began to repeat what Mr. Fortescue had said, in Mr. Fortescue's own manner, about Manchester. His mind then began to wander about the house, and he wondered whether there were other rooms like the 製図／抽選-room, and he thought, inconsequently, how beautiful the bathroom must be, and how leisurely it was—the life of these 井戸／弁護士席-kept people, who were, no 疑問, still sitting in the same room, only they had changed their 着せる／賦与するs, and little Mr. Anning was there, and the aunt who would mind if the glass of her father's picture was broken. 行方不明になる Hilbery had changed her dress ("although she's wearing such a pretty one," he heard her mother say), and she was talking to Mr. Anning, who was 井戸／弁護士席 over forty, and bald into the 取引, about 調書をとる／予約するs. How 平和的な and spacious it was; and the peace 所有するd him so 完全に that his muscles slackened, his 調書をとる／予約する drooped from his 手渡す, and he forgot that the hour of work was wasting minute by minute.

He was roused by a creak upon the stair. With a 有罪の start he composed himself, frowned and looked intently at the fifty-sixth page of his 容積／容量. A step paused outside his door, and he knew that the person, whoever it might be, was considering the 掲示, and 審議ing whether to 栄誉（を受ける） its 法令 or not. Certainly, 政策 advised him to sit still in 独裁的な silence, for no custom can take root in a family unless every 違反 of it is punished 厳しく for the first six months or so. But Ralph was conscious of a 際立った wish to be interrupted, and his 失望 was perceptible when he heard the creaking sound rather さらに先に 負かす／撃墜する the stairs, as if his 訪問者 had decided to 身を引く. He rose, opened the door with unnecessary abruptness, and waited on the 上陸. The person stopped 同時に half a flight downstairs.

"Ralph?" said a 発言する／表明する, inquiringly.

"Joan?"

"I was coming up, but I saw your notice."

"井戸／弁護士席, come along in, then." He 隠すd his 願望（する） beneath a トン as grudging as he could make it.

Joan （機の）カム in, but she was careful to show, by standing upright with one 手渡す upon the mantelpiece, that she was only there for a 限定された 目的, which 発射する／解雇するd, she would go.

She was older than Ralph by some three or four years. Her 直面する was 一連の会議、交渉／完成する but worn, and 表明するd that tolerant but anxious good humor which is the special せいにする of 年上の sisters in large families. Her pleasant brown 注目する，もくろむs 似ているd Ralph's, save in 表現, for 反して he seemed to look straightly and 熱心に at one 反対する, she appeared to be in the habit of considering everything from many different points of 見解（をとる）. This made her appear his 年上の by more years than 存在するd in fact between them. Her gaze 残り／休憩（する）d for a moment or two upon the rook. She then said, without any preface:

"It's about Charles and Uncle John's 申し込む／申し出...Mother's been talking to me. She says she can't afford to 支払う／賃金 for him after this 称する，呼ぶ／期間／用語. She says she'll have to ask for an overdraft as it is."

"That's 簡単に not true," said Ralph.

"No. I thought not. But she won't believe me when I say it."

Ralph, as if he could 予知する the length of this familiar argument, drew up a 議長，司会を務める for his sister and sat 負かす／撃墜する himself.

"I'm not interrupting?" she 問い合わせd.

Ralph shook his 長，率いる, and for a time they sat silent. The lines curved themselves in semicircles above their 注目する，もくろむs.

"She doesn't understand that one's got to take 危険s," he 観察するd, finally.

"I believe mother would take 危険s if she knew that Charles was the sort of boy to 利益（をあげる） by it."

"He's got brains, hasn't he?" said Ralph. His トン had taken on that shade of pugnacity which 示唆するd to his sister that some personal grievance drove him to take the line he did. She wondered what it might be, but at once 解任するd her mind, and assented.

"In some ways he's fearfully backward, though, compared with what you were at his age. And he's difficult at home, too. He makes Molly slave for him."

Ralph made a sound which belittled this particular argument. It was plain to Joan that she had struck one of her brother's perverse moods, and he was going to …に反対する whatever his mother said. He called her "she," which was a proof of it. She sighed involuntarily, and the sigh annoyed Ralph, and he exclaimed with irritation:

"It's pretty hard lines to stick a boy into an office at seventeen!"

"Nobody wants to stick him into an office," she said.

She, too, was becoming annoyed. She had spent the whole of the afternoon discussing wearisome 詳細（に述べる）s of education and expense with her mother, and she had come to her brother for help, encouraged, rather irrationally, to 推定する／予想する help by the fact that he had been out somewhere, she didn't know and didn't mean to ask where, all the afternoon.

Ralph was fond of his sister, and her irritation made him think how 不公平な it was that all these 重荷（を負わせる）s should be laid on her shoulders.

"The truth is," he 観察するd gloomily, "that I せねばならない have 受託するd Uncle John's 申し込む／申し出. I should have been making six hundred a year by this time."

"I don't think that for a moment," Joan replied quickly, repenting of her annoyance. "The question, to my mind, is, whether we couldn't 削減（する） 負かす／撃墜する our expenses in some way."

"A smaller house?"

"より小数の servants, perhaps."

Neither brother nor sister spoke with much 有罪の判決, and after 反映するing for a moment what these 提案するd 改革（する）s in a 厳密に economical 世帯 meant, Ralph 発表するd very decidedly:

"It's out of the question."

It was out of the question that she should put any more 世帯 work upon herself. No, the hardship must 落ちる on him, for he was 決定するd that his family should have as many chances of distinguishing themselves as other families had—as the Hilberys had, for example. He believed 内密に and rather defiantly, for it was a fact not 有能な of proof, that there was something very remarkable about his family.

"If mother won't run 危険s—"

"You really can't 推定する／予想する her to sell out again."

"She せねばならない look upon it as an 投資; but if she won't, we must find some other way, that's all."

A 脅し was 含む／封じ込めるd in this 宣告，判決, and Joan knew, without asking, what the 脅し was. In the course of his professional life, which now 延長するd over six or seven years, Ralph had saved, perhaps, three or four hundred 続けざまに猛撃するs. Considering the sacrifices he had made ーするために put by this sum it always amazed Joan to find that he used it to 賭事 with, buying 株 and selling them again, 増加するing it いつかs, いつかs 減らすing it, and always running the 危険 of losing every penny of it in a day's 災害. But although she wondered, she could not help loving him the better for his 半端物 combination of Spartan self-支配（する）／統制する and what appeared to her romantic and childish folly. Ralph 利益／興味d her more than any one else in the world, and she often broke off in the middle of one of these 経済的な discussions, in spite of their gravity, to consider some fresh 面 of his character.

"I think you'd be foolish to 危険 your money on poor old Charles," she 観察するd. "Fond as I am of him, he doesn't seem to me 正確に／まさに brilliant...Besides, why should you be sacrificed?"

"My dear Joan," Ralph exclaimed, stretching himself out with a gesture of impatience, "don't you see that we've all got to be sacrificed? What's the use of 否定するing it? What's the use of struggling against it? So it always has been, so it always will be. We've got no money and we never shall have any money. We shall just turn 一連の会議、交渉／完成する in the mill every day of our lives until we 減少（する） and die, worn out, as most people do, when one comes to think of it."

Joan looked at him, opened her lips as if to speak, and の近くにd them again. Then she said, very 試験的に:

"Aren't you happy, Ralph?"

"No. Are you? Perhaps I'm as happy as most people, though. God knows whether I'm happy or not. What is happiness?"

He ちらりと見ることd with half a smile, in spite of his 暗い／優うつな irritation, at his sister. She looked, as usual, as if she were 重さを計るing one thing with another, and balancing them together before she made up her mind.

"Happiness," she 発言／述べるd at length enigmatically, rather as if she were 見本ing the word, and then she paused. She paused for a かなりの space, as if she were considering happiness in all its bearings. "Hilda was here to-day," she suddenly 再開するd, as if they had never について言及するd happiness. "She brought Bobbie—he's a 罰金 boy now." Ralph 観察するd, with an amusement that had a tinge of irony in it, that she was now going to sidle away quickly from this dangerous approach to intimacy on to topics of general and family 利益／興味. にもかかわらず, he 反映するd, she was the only one of his family with whom he 設立する it possible to discuss happiness, although he might very 井戸／弁護士席 have discussed happiness with 行方不明になる Hilbery at their first 会合. He looked 批判的に at Joan, and wished that she did not look so 地方の or 郊外の in her high green dress with the faded trimming, so 患者, and almost 辞職するd. He began to wish to tell her about the Hilberys in order to 乱用 them, for in the miniature 戦う／戦い which so often 激怒（する）s between two quickly に引き続いて impressions of life, the life of the Hilberys was getting the better of the life of the Denhams in his mind, and he 手配中の，お尋ね者 to 保証する himself that there was some 質 in which Joan infinitely より勝るd 行方不明になる Hilbery. He should have felt that his own sister was more 初めの, and had greater vitality than 行方不明になる Hilbery had; but his main impression of Katharine now was of a person of 広大な／多数の／重要な vitality and composure; and at the moment he could not perceive what poor dear Joan had 伸び（る）d from the fact that she was the granddaughter of a man who kept a shop, and herself earned her own living. The infinite dreariness and sordidness of their life 抑圧するd him in spite of his 根底となる belief that, as a family, they were somehow remarkable.

"Shall you talk to mother?" Joan 問い合わせd. "Because, you see, the thing's got to be settled, one way or another. Charles must 令状 to Uncle John if he's going there."

Ralph sighed impatiently.

"I suppose it doesn't much 事柄 either way," he exclaimed. "He's doomed to 悲惨 in the long run."

A slight 紅潮／摘発する （機の）カム into Joan's cheek.

"You know you're talking nonsense," she said. "It doesn't 傷つける any one to have to earn their own living. I'm very glad I have to earn 地雷."

Ralph was pleased that she should feel this, and wished her to continue, but he went on, perversely enough.

"Isn't that only because you've forgotten how to enjoy yourself? You never have time for anything decent—"

"As for instance?"

"井戸／弁護士席, going for walks, or music, or 調書をとる／予約するs, or seeing 利益／興味ing people. You never do anything that's really 価値（がある） doing any more than I do."

"I always think you could make this room much nicer, if you liked," she 観察するd.

"What does it 事柄 what sort of room I have when I'm 軍隊d to spend all the best years of my life 製図／抽選 up 行為s in an office?"

"You said two days ago that you 設立する the 法律 so 利益／興味ing."

"So it is if one could afford to know anything about it."

("That's Herbert only just going to bed now," Joan interposed, as a door on the 上陸 slammed vigorously. "And then he won't get up in the morning.")

Ralph looked at the 天井, and shut his lips closely together. Why, he wondered, could Joan never for one moment detach her mind from the 詳細（に述べる）s of 国内の life? It seemed to him that she was getting more and more enmeshed in them, and 有能な of shorter and いっそう少なく たびたび（訪れる） flights into the outer world, and yet she was only thirty-three.

"D'you ever 支払う／賃金 calls now?" he asked 突然の.

"I don't often have the time. Why do you ask?"

"It might be a good thing, to get to know new people, that's all."

"Poor Ralph!" said Joan suddenly, with a smile. "You think your sister's getting very old and very dull—that's it, isn't it?"

"I don't think anything of the 肉親，親類d," he said stoutly, but he 紅潮／摘発するd. "But you lead a dog's life, Joan. When you're not working in an office, you're worrying over the 残り／休憩（する） of us. And I'm not much good to you, I'm afraid."

Joan rose, and stood for a moment warming her 手渡すs, and, 明らかに, meditating as to whether she should say anything more or not. A feeling of 広大な／多数の／重要な intimacy 部隊d the brother and sister, and the semicircular lines above their eyebrows disappeared. No, there was nothing more to be said on either 味方する. Joan 小衝突d her brother's 長，率いる with her 手渡す as she passed him, murmured good night, and left the room. For some minutes after she had gone Ralph lay quiescent, 残り／休憩（する）ing his 長，率いる on his 手渡す, but 徐々に his 注目する，もくろむs filled with thought, and the line 再現するd on his brow, as the pleasant impression of companionship and 古代の sympathy 病弱なd, and he was left to think on alone.

After a time he opened his 調書をとる／予約する, and read on 刻々と, ちらりと見ることing once or twice at his watch, as if he had 始める，決める himself a 仕事 to be 遂行するd in a 確かな 手段 of time. Now and then he heard 発言する／表明するs in the house, and the の近くにing of bedroom doors, which showed that the building, at the 最高の，を越す of which he sat, was 住むd in every one of its 独房s. When midnight struck, Ralph shut his 調書をとる／予約する, and with a candle in his 手渡す, descended to the ground 床に打ち倒す, to ascertain that all lights were extinct and all doors locked. It was a threadbare, 井戸／弁護士席-worn house that he thus 診察するd, as if the inmates had grazed 負かす／撃墜する all luxuriance and plenty to the 瀬戸際 of decency; and in the night, bereft of life, 明らかにする places and 古代の blemishes were unpleasantly 明白な. Katharine Hilbery, he thought, would 非難する it off-手渡す.

CHAPTER III

Denham had （刑事）被告 Katharine Hilbery of belonging to one of the most distinguished families in England, and if any one will take the trouble to 協議する Mr. Galton's "Hereditary Genius," he will find that this 主張 is not far from the truth. The Alardyces, the Hilberys, the Millingtons, and the Otways seem to 証明する that intellect is a 所有／入手 which can be 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするd from one member of a 確かな group to another almost 無期限に／不明確に, and with 明らかな certainty that the brilliant gift will be 安全に caught and held by nine out of ten of the 特権d race. They had been 目だつ 裁判官s and 海軍大将s, lawyers and servants of the 明言する／公表する for some years before the richness of the 国／地域 最高潮に達するd in the rarest flower that any family can 誇る, a 広大な／多数の／重要な writer, a poet 著名な の中で the poets of England, a Richard Alardyce; and having produced him, they 証明するd once more the amazing virtues of their race by 訴訟／進行 unconcernedly again with their usual 仕事 of 産む／飼育するing distinguished men. They had sailed with Sir John Franklin to the North 政治家, and ridden with Havelock to the 救済 of Lucknow, and when they were not lighthouses 堅固に based on 激しく揺する for the 指導／手引 of their 世代, they were 安定した, serviceable candles, illuminating the ordinary 議会s of daily life. Whatever profession you looked at, there was a Warburton or an Alardyce, a Millington or a Hilbery somewhere in 当局 and prominence.

It may be said, indeed, that English society 存在 what it is, no very 広大な／多数の／重要な 長所 is 要求するd, once you 耐える a 井戸／弁護士席-known 指名する, to put you into a position where it is easier on the whole to be 著名な than obscure. And if this is true of the sons, even the daughters, even in the nineteenth century, are apt to become people of importance—philanthropists and educationalists if they are spinsters, and the wives of distinguished men if they marry. It is true that there were several lamentable exceptions to this 支配する in the Alardyce group, which seems to 示す that the cadets of such houses go more 速く to the bad than the children of ordinary fathers and mothers, as if it were somehow a 救済 to them. But, on the whole, in these first years of the twentieth century, the Alardyces and their relations were keeping their 長，率いるs 井戸／弁護士席 above water. One finds them at the 最高の，を越すs of professions, with letters after their 指名するs; they sit in luxurious public offices, with 私的な 長官s 大（公）使館員d to them; they 令状 solid 調書をとる／予約するs in dark covers, 問題／発行するd by the 圧力（をかける）s of the two 広大な／多数の／重要な universities, and when one of them dies the chances are that another of them 令状s his biography.

Now the source of this nobility was, of course, the poet, and his 即座の 子孫s, therefore, were 投資するd with greater luster than the collateral 支店s. Mrs. Hilbery, in virtue of her position as the only child of the poet, was spiritually the 長，率いる of the family, and Katharine, her daughter, had some superior 階級 の中で all the cousins and 関係s, the more so because she was an only child. The Alardyces had married and intermarried, and their offspring were 一般に profuse, and had a way of 会合 定期的に in each other's houses for meals and family 祝賀s which had acquired a 半分-sacred character, and were as 定期的に 観察するd as days of feasting and 急速な／放蕩なing in the Church.

In times gone by, Mrs. Hilbery had known all the poets, all the 小説家s, all the beautiful women and distinguished men of her time. These 存在 now either dead or secluded in their infirm glory, she made her house a 会合-place for her own relations, to whom she would lament the passing of the 広大な／多数の／重要な days of the nineteenth century, when every department of letters and art was 代表するd in England by two or three illustrious 指名するs. Where are their 後継者s? she would ask, and the absence of any poet or painter or 小説家 of the true caliber at the 現在の day was a text upon which she liked to ruminate, in a sunset mood of benignant reminiscence, which it would have been hard to 乱す had there been need. But she was far from visiting their inferiority upon the younger 世代. She welcomed them very heartily to her house, told them her stories, gave them 君主s and ices and good advice, and weaved 一連の会議、交渉／完成する them romances which had 一般に no likeness to the truth.

The 質 of her birth oozed into Katharine's consciousness from a dozen different sources as soon as she was able to perceive anything. Above her nursery fireplace hung a photograph of her grandfather's tomb in Poets' Corner, and she was told in one of those moments of grown-up 信用／信任 which are so tremendously impressive to the child's mind, that he was buried there because he was a "good and 広大な／多数の／重要な man." Later, on an 周年記念日, she was taken by her mother through the 霧 in a hansom cab, and given a large bunch of 有望な, 甘い-scented flowers to lay upon his tomb. The candles in the church, the singing and the にわか景気ing of the 組織／臓器, were all, she thought, in his 栄誉（を受ける）. Again and again she was brought 負かす／撃墜する into the 製図／抽選-room to receive the blessing of some awful distinguished old man, who sat, even to her childish 注目する，もくろむ, somewhat apart, all gathered together and clutching a stick, unlike an ordinary 訪問者 in her father's own arm-議長，司会を務める, and her father himself was there, unlike himself, too, a little excited and very polite. These formidable old creatures used to take her in their 武器, look very 熱心に in her 注目する，もくろむs, and then to bless her, and tell her that she must mind and be a good girl, or （悪事，秘密などを）発見する a look in her 直面する something like Richard's as a small boy. That drew 負かす／撃墜する upon her her mother's 熱烈な embrace, and she was sent 支援する to the nursery very proud, and with a mysterious sense of an important and unexplained 明言する／公表する of things, which time, by degrees, 明かすd to her.

There were always 訪問者s—uncles and aunts and cousins "from India," to be reverenced for their 関係 alone, and others of the 独房監禁 and formidable class, whom she was enjoined by her parents to "remember all your life." By these means, and from 審理，公聴会 constant talk of 広大な／多数の／重要な men and their 作品, her earliest conceptions of the world 含むd an august circle of 存在s to whom she gave the 指名するs of Shakespeare, Milton, Wordsworth, Shelley, and so on, who were, for some 推論する／理由, much more nearly akin to the Hilberys than to other people. They made a 肉親，親類d of 境界 to her 見通し of life, and played a かなりの part in 決定するing her 規模 of good and bad in her own small 事件／事情／状勢s. Her 降下／家系 from one of these gods was no surprise to her, but 事柄 for satisfaction, until, as the years wore on, the 特権s of her lot were taken for 認めるd, and 確かな drawbacks made themselves very manifest. Perhaps it is a little depressing to 相続する not lands but an example of 知識人 and spiritual virtue; perhaps the conclusiveness of a 広大な／多数の／重要な ancestor is a little discouraging to those who run the 危険 of comparison with him. It seems as if, having flowered so splendidly, nothing now remained possible but a 安定した growth of good, green stalk and leaf. For these 推論する／理由s, and for others, Katharine had her moments of despondency. The glorious past, in which men and women grew to unexampled size, intruded too much upon the 現在の, and dwarfed it too 終始一貫して, to be altogether encouraging to one 軍隊d to make her 実験 in living when the 広大な／多数の／重要な age was dead.

She was drawn to dwell upon these 事柄s more than was natural, in the first place 借りがあるing to her mother's absorption in them, and in the second because a 広大な／多数の／重要な part of her time was spent in imagination with the dead, since she was helping her mother to produce a life of the 広大な／多数の／重要な poet. When Katharine was seventeen or eighteen—that is to say, some ten years ago—her mother had enthusiastically 発表するd that now, with a daughter to help her, the biography would soon be published. Notices to this 影響 設立する their way into the literary papers, and for some time Katharine worked with a sense of 広大な／多数の／重要な pride and 業績／成就.

Lately, however, it had seemed to her that they were making no way at all, and this was the more tantalizing because no one with the ghost of a literary temperament could 疑問 but that they had 構成要素s for one of the greatest biographies that has ever been written. 棚上げにするs and boxes bulged with the precious stuff. The most 私的な lives of the most 利益／興味ing people lay furled in yellow bundles of の近くに-written manuscript. In 新規加入 to this Mrs. Hilbery had in her own 長，率いる as 有望な a 見通し of that time as now remained to the living, and could give those flashes and thrills to the old words which gave them almost the 実体 of flesh. She had no difficulty in 令状ing, and covered a page every morning as instinctively as a thrush sings, but にもかかわらず, with all this to 勧める and 奮起させる, and the most devout 意向 to 遂行する the work, the 調書をとる／予約する still remained unwritten. Papers 蓄積するd without much その上のing their 仕事, and in dull moments Katharine had her 疑問s whether they would ever produce anything at all fit to lay before the public. Where did the difficulty 嘘（をつく）? Not in their 構成要素s, 式のs! nor in their ambitions, but in something more 深遠な, in her own inaptitude, and above all, in her mother's temperament. Katharine would calculate that she had never known her 令状 for more than ten minutes at a time. Ideas （機の）カム to her 主として when she was in 動議. She liked to perambulate the room with a duster in her 手渡す, with which she stopped to polish the 支援するs of already lustrous 調書をとる／予約するs, musing and romancing as she did so. Suddenly the 権利 phrase or the 侵入するing point of 見解（をとる） would 示唆する itself, and she would 減少（する） her duster and 令状 ecstatically for a few breathless moments; and then the mood would pass away, and the duster would be sought for, and the old 調書をとる／予約するs polished again. These （一定の）期間s of inspiration never burnt 刻々と, but flickered over the gigantic 集まり of the 支配する as capriciously as a will-o'-the-wisp, lighting now on this point, now on that. It was as much as Katharine could do to keep the pages of her mother's manuscript in order, but to sort them so that the sixteenth year of Richard Alardyce's life 後継するd the fifteenth was beyond her 技術. And yet they were so brilliant, these paragraphs, so nobly phrased, so 雷-like in their 照明, that the dead seemed to （人が）群がる the very room. Read continuously, they produced a sort of vertigo, and 始める，決める her asking herself in despair what on earth she was to do with them? Her mother 辞退するd, also, to 直面する the 過激な questions of what to leave in and what to leave out. She could not decide how far the public was to be told the truth about the poet's 分離 from his wife. She 草案d passages to 控訴 either 事例／患者, and then liked each so 井戸／弁護士席 that she could not decide upon the 拒絶 of either.

But the 調書をとる／予約する must be written. It was a 義務 that they 借りがあるd the world, and to Katharine, at least, it meant more than that, for if they could not between them get this one 調書をとる／予約する 遂行するd they had no 権利 to their 特権d position. Their increment became 年一回の more and more unearned. Besides, it must be 設立するd indisputably that her grandfather was a very 広大な／多数の／重要な man.

By the time she was twenty-seven, these thoughts had become very familiar to her. They trod their way through her mind as she sat opposite her mother of a morning at a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する heaped with bundles of old letters and 井戸／弁護士席 供給（する）d with pencils, scissors, 瓶／封じ込めるs of gum, india-rubber 禁止（する）d, large envelopes, and other 器具s for the 製造（する） of 調書をとる／予約するs. の直前に Ralph Denham's visit, Katharine had 解決するd to try the 影響 of strict 支配するs upon her mother's habits of literary composition. They were to be seated at their （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs every morning at ten o'clock, with a clean-swept morning of empty, secluded hours before them. They were to keep their 注目する，もくろむs 急速な／放蕩な upon the paper, and nothing was to tempt them to speech, save at the 一打／打撃 of the hour when ten minutes for 緩和 were to be 許すd them. If these 支配するs were 観察するd for a year, she made out on a sheet of paper that the 完成 of the 調書をとる／予約する was 確かな , and she laid her 計画／陰謀 before her mother with a feeling that much of the 仕事 was already 遂行するd. Mrs. Hilbery 診察するd the sheet of paper very carefully. Then she clapped her 手渡すs and exclaimed enthusiastically:

"井戸／弁護士席 done, Katharine! What a wonderful 長，率いる for 商売／仕事 you've got! Now I shall keep this before me, and every day I shall make a little 示す in my pocketbook, and on the last day of all—let me think, what shall we do to celebrate the last day of all? If it weren't the winter we could take a jaunt to Italy. They say Switzerland's very lovely in the snow, except for the 冷淡な. But, as you say, the 広大な／多数の／重要な thing is to finish the 調書をとる／予約する. Now let me see—"

When they 検査／視察するd her manuscripts, which Katharine had put in order, they 設立する a 明言する／公表する of things 井戸／弁護士席 calculated to dash their spirits, if they had not just 解決するd on 改革（する）. They 設立する, to begin with, a 広大な／多数の／重要な variety of very 課すing paragraphs with which the biography was to open; many of these, it is true, were unfinished, and 似ているd triumphal arches standing upon one 脚, but, as Mrs. Hilbery 観察するd, they could be patched up in ten minutes, if she gave her mind to it. Next, there was an account of the 古代の home of the Alardyces, or rather, of spring in Suffolk, which was very beautifully written, although not 必須の to the story. However, Katharine had put together a string of 指名するs and dates, so that the poet was capably brought into the world, and his ninth year was reached without その上の 事故. After that, Mrs. Hilbery wished, for sentimental 推論する／理由s, to introduce the recollections of a very fluent old lady, who had been brought up in the same village, but these Katharine decided must go. It might be advisable to introduce here a sketch of 同時代の poetry 与える／捧げるd by Mr. Hilbery, and thus terse and learned and altogether out of keeping with the 残り／休憩（する）, but Mrs. Hilbery was of opinion that it was too 明らかにする, and made one feel altogether like a good little girl in a lecture-room, which was not at all in keeping with her father. It was put on one 味方する. Now （機の）カム the period of his 早期に manhood, when さまざまな 事件／事情／状勢s of the heart must either be 隠すd or 明らかにする／漏らすd; here again Mrs. Hilbery was of two minds, and a 厚い packet of manuscript was 棚上げにするd for その上の consideration.

Several years were now altogether omitted, because Mrs. Hilbery had 設立する something distasteful to her in that period, and had preferred to dwell upon her own recollections as a child. After this, it seemed to Katharine that the 調書をとる／予約する became a wild dance of will-o'-the-wisps, without form or 連続, without coherence even, or any 試みる／企てる to make a narrative. Here were twenty pages upon her grandfather's taste in hats, an essay upon 同時代の 磁器, a long account of a summer day's 探検隊／遠征隊 into the country, when they had 行方不明になるd their train, together with fragmentary 見通しs of all sorts of famous men and women, which seemed to be partly imaginary and partly authentic. There were, moreover, thousands of letters, and a 集まり of faithful recollections 与える／捧げるd by old friends, which had grown yellow now in their envelopes, but must be placed somewhere, or their feelings would be 傷つける. So many 容積／容量s had been written about the poet since his death that she had also to 配置する／処分する／したい気持ちにさせる of a 広大な／多数の／重要な number of misstatements, which 伴う／関わるd minute 研究s and much correspondence. いつかs Katharine brooded, half 鎮圧するd, の中で her papers; いつかs she felt that it was necessary for her very 存在 that she should 解放する／自由な herself from the past; at others, that the past had 完全に 追い出すd the 現在の, which, when one 再開するd life after a morning の中で the dead, 証明するd to be of an utterly thin and inferior composition.

The worst of it was that she had no aptitude for literature. She did not like phrases. She had even some natural 反感 to that 過程 of self-examination, that perpetual 成果／努力 to understand one's own feeling, and 表明する it beautifully, fitly, or energetically in language, which 構成するd so 広大な／多数の／重要な a part of her mother's 存在. She was, on the contrary, inclined to be silent; she shrank from 表明するing herself even in talk, let alone in 令状ing. As this disposition was 高度に convenient in a family much given to the 製造（する） of phrases, and seemed to argue a corresponding capacity for 活動／戦闘, she was, from her childhood even, put in 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 of 世帯 事件／事情／状勢s. She had the 評判, which nothing in her manner 否定するd, of 存在 the most practical of people. Ordering meals, directing servants, 支払う／賃金ing 法案s, and so contriving that every clock ticked more or いっそう少なく 正確に in time, and a number of vases were always 十分な of fresh flowers was supposed to be a natural endowment of hers, and, indeed, Mrs. Hilbery often 観察するd that it was poetry the wrong 味方する out. From a very 早期に age, too, she had to 発揮する herself in another capacity; she had to counsel and help and 一般に 支える her mother. Mrs. Hilbery would have been perfectly 井戸／弁護士席 able to 支える herself if the world had been what the world is not. She was beautifully adapted for life in another 惑星. But the natural genius she had for 行為／行うing 事件／事情／状勢s there was of no real use to her here. Her watch, for example, was a constant source of surprise to her, and at the age of sixty-five she was still amazed at the ascendancy which 支配するs and 推論する／理由s 発揮するd over the lives of other people. She had never learnt her lesson, and had 絶えず to be punished for her ignorance. But as that ignorance was 連合させるd with a 罰金 natural insight which saw 深い whenever it saw at all, it was not possible to 令状 Mrs. Hilbery off の中で the dunces; on the contrary, she had a way of seeming the wisest person in the room. But, on the whole, she 設立する it very necessary to 捜し出す support in her daughter.

Katharine, thus, was a member of a very 広大な／多数の／重要な profession which has, as yet, no 肩書を与える and very little 承認, although the labor of mill and factory is, perhaps, no more 厳しい and the results of いっそう少なく 利益 to the world. She lived at home. She did it very 井戸／弁護士席, too. Any one coming to the house in Cheyne Walk felt that here was an 整然とした place, shapely, controlled—a place where life had been trained to show to the best advantage, and, though composed of different elements, made to appear harmonious and with a character of its own. Perhaps it was the 長，指導者 勝利 of Katharine's art that Mrs. Hilbery's character predominated. She and Mr. Hilbery appeared to be a rich background for her mother's more striking 質s.

Silence 存在, thus, both natural to her and 課すd upon her, the only other 発言／述べる that her mother's friends were in the habit of making about it was that it was neither a stupid silence nor an indifferent silence. But to what 質 it 借りがあるd its character, since character of some sort it had, no one troubled themselves to 問い合わせ. It was understood that she was helping her mother to produce a 広大な／多数の／重要な 調書をとる／予約する. She was known to manage the 世帯. She was certainly beautiful. That accounted for her satisfactorily. But it would have been a surprise, not only to other people but to Katharine herself, if some 魔法 watch could have taken count of the moments spent in an 完全に different 占領／職業 from her ostensible one. Sitting with faded papers before her, she took part in a 一連の scenes such as the taming of wild ponies upon the American prairies, or the 行為／行う of a 広大な ship in a ハリケーン 一連の会議、交渉／完成する a 黒人／ボイコット promontory of 激しく揺する, or in others more 平和的な, but 示すd by her 完全にする emancipation from her 現在の surroundings and, needless to say, by her より勝るing ability in her new vocation. When she was rid of the pretense of paper and pen, phrase-making and biography, she turned her attention in a more 合法的 direction, though, strangely enough, she would rather have 自白するd her wildest dreams of ハリケーン and prairie than the fact that, upstairs, alone in her room, she rose 早期に in the morning or sat up late at night to...work at mathematics. No 軍隊 on earth would have made her 自白する that. Her 活動／戦闘s when thus engaged were furtive and 隠しだてする, like those of some nocturnal animal. Steps had only to sound on the staircase, and she slipped her paper between the leaves of a 広大な／多数の／重要な Greek dictionary which she had purloined from her father's room for this 目的. It was only at night, indeed, that she felt 安全な・保証する enough from surprise to concentrate her mind to the 最大の.

Perhaps the unwomanly nature of the science made her instinctively wish to 隠す her love of it. But the more 深遠な 推論する／理由 was that in her mind mathematics were 直接／まっすぐに …に反対するd to literature. She would not have cared to 自白する how infinitely she preferred the exactitude, the 星／主役にする-like impersonality, of 人物／姿／数字s to the 混乱, agitation, and vagueness of the finest prose. There was something a little unseemly in thus …に反対するing the tradition of her family; something that made her feel wrong-長，率いるd, and thus more than ever 性質の／したい気がして to shut her 願望（する）s away from 見解（をとる） and 心にいだく them with 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の fondness. Again and again she was thinking of some problem when she should have been thinking of her grandfather. Waking from these trances, she would see that her mother, too, had lapsed into some dream almost as visionary as her own, for the people who played their parts in it had long been numbered の中で the dead. But, seeing her own 明言する／公表する mirrored in her mother's 直面する, Katharine would shake herself awake with a sense of irritation. Her mother was the last person she wished to 似ている, much though she admired her. Her ありふれた sense would 主張する itself almost 残酷に, and Mrs. Hilbery, looking at her with her 半端物 sidelong ちらりと見ること, that was half malicious and half tender, would に例える her to "your wicked old Uncle 裁判官 Peter, who used to be heard 配達するing 宣告，判決 of death in the bathroom. Thank Heaven, Katharine, I've not a 減少（する） of him in me!"

CHAPTER IV

At about nine o'clock at night, on every 補欠／交替の／交替する Wednesday, 行方不明になる Mary Datchet made the same 解決する, that she would never again lend her rooms for any 目的s どれでも. 存在, as they were, rather large and conveniently 据えるd in a street mostly 献身的な to offices off the 立ち往生させる, people who wished to 会合，会う, either for 目的s of enjoyment, or to discuss art, or to 改革（する） the 明言する／公表する, had a way of 示唆するing that Mary had better be asked to lend them her rooms. She always met the request with the same frown of 井戸／弁護士席-ふりをするd annoyance, which presently 解散させるd in a 肉親，親類d of half-humorous, half-surly shrug, as of a large dog tormented by children who shakes his ears. She would lend her room, but only on 条件 that all the 手はず／準備 were made by her. This fortnightly 会合 of a society for the 解放する／自由な discussion of everything entailed a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of moving, and pulling, and 範囲ing of furniture against the 塀で囲む, and placing of breakable and precious things in 安全な places. 行方不明になる Datchet was やめる 有能な of 解除するing a kitchen （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する on her 支援する, if need were, for although 井戸／弁護士席-割合d and dressed becomingly, she had the 外見 of unusual strength and 決意.

She was some twenty-five years of age, but looked older because she earned, or ーするつもりであるd to earn, her own living, and had already lost the look of the irresponsible 観客, and taken on that of the 私的な in the army of 労働者s. Her gestures seemed to have a 確かな 目的, the muscles 一連の会議、交渉／完成する 注目する，もくろむs and lips were 始める，決める rather 堅固に, as though the senses had undergone some discipline, and were held ready for a call on them. She had 契約d two faint lines between her eyebrows, not from 苦悩 but from thought, and it was やめる evident that all the feminine instincts of pleasing, soothing, and charming were crossed by others in no way peculiar to her sex. For the 残り／休憩（する） she was brown-注目する，もくろむd, a little clumsy in movement, and 示唆するd country birth and a 降下／家系 from respectable hard-working ancestors, who had been men of 約束 and 正直さ rather than doubters or fanatics.

At the end of a 公正に／かなり hard day's work it was certainly something of an 成果／努力 to （疑いを）晴らす one's room, to pull the mattress off one's bed, and lay it on the 床に打ち倒す, to fill a 投手 with 冷淡な coffee, and to sweep a long （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する （疑いを）晴らす for plates and cups and saucers, with pyramids of little pink 薄焼きパン／素焼陶器s between them; but when these alterations were 影響d, Mary felt a lightness of spirit come to her, as if she had put off the stout stuff of her working hours and slipped over her entire 存在 some vesture of thin, 有望な silk. She knelt before the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 and looked out into the room. The light fell softly, but with （疑いを）晴らす radiance, through shades of yellow and blue paper, and the room, which was 始める，決める with one or two sofas 似ているing grassy 塚s in their 欠如（する） of 形態／調整, looked 異常に large and 静かな. Mary was led to think of the 高さs of a Sussex 負かす／撃墜する, and the swelling green circle of some （軍の）野営地，陣営 of 古代の 軍人s. The moonlight would be 落ちるing there so 平和的に now, and she could fancy the rough pathway of silver upon the wrinkled 肌 of the sea.

"And here we are," she said, half aloud, half satirically, yet with evident pride, "talking about art."

She pulled a basket 含む／封じ込めるing balls of 異なって colored wools and a pair of stockings which needed darning に向かって her, and began to 始める，決める her fingers to work; while her mind, 反映するing the lassitude of her 団体／死体, went on perversely, conjuring up 見通しs of 孤独 and 静かな, and she pictured herself laying aside her knitting and walking out on to the 負かす／撃墜する, and 審理，公聴会 nothing but the sheep cropping the grass の近くに to the roots, while the 影をつくる／尾行するs of the little trees moved very わずかに this way and that in the moonlight, as the 微風 went through them. But she was perfectly conscious of her 現在の 状況／情勢, and derived some 楽しみ from the reflection that she could rejoice 平等に in 孤独, and in the presence of the many very different people who were now making their way, by divers paths, across London to the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where she was sitting.

As she ran her needle in and out of the wool, she thought of the さまざまな 行う／開催する／段階s in her own life which made her 現在の position seem the culmination of 連続する 奇蹟s. She thought of her clerical father in his country parsonage, and of her mother's death, and of her own 決意 to 得る education, and of her college life, which had 合併するd, not so very long ago, in the wonderful maze of London, which still seemed to her, in spite of her 憲法の level-headedness, like a 広大な electric light, casting radiance upon the myriads of men and women who （人が）群がるd 一連の会議、交渉／完成する it. And here she was at the very 中心 of it all, that 中心 which was 絶えず in the minds of people in remote Canadian forests and on the plains of India, when their thoughts turned to England. The nine mellow 一打／打撃s, by which she was now apprised of the hour, were a message from the 広大な／多数の／重要な clock at Westminster itself. As the last of them died away, there was a 会社／堅い knocking on her own door, and she rose and opened it. She returned to the room, with a look of 安定した 楽しみ in her 注目する，もくろむs, and she was talking to Ralph Denham, who followed her.

"Alone?" he said, as if he were pleasantly surprised by that fact.

"I am いつかs alone," she replied.

"But you 推定する／予想する a 広大な／多数の／重要な many people," he 追加するd, looking 一連の会議、交渉／完成する him. "It's like a room on the 行う／開催する／段階. Who is it to-night?"

"William Rodney, upon the Elizabethan use of metaphor. I 推定する／予想する a good solid paper, with plenty of quotations from the classics."

Ralph warmed his 手渡すs at the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, which was flapping bravely in the grate, while Mary took up her 在庫／株ing again.

"I suppose you are the only woman in London who darns her own stockings," he 観察するd.

"I'm only one of a 広大な／多数の／重要な many thousands really," she replied, "though I must 収容する／認める that I was thinking myself very remarkable when you （機の）カム in. And now that you're here I don't think myself remarkable at all. How horrid of you! But I'm afraid you're much more remarkable than I am. You've done much more than I've done."

"If that's your 基準, you've nothing to be proud of," said Ralph grimly.

"井戸／弁護士席, I must 反映する with Emerson that it's 存在 and not doing that 事柄s," she continued.

"Emerson?" Ralph exclaimed, with derision. "You don't mean to say you read Emerson?"

"Perhaps it wasn't Emerson; but why shouldn't I read Emerson?" she asked, with a tinge of 苦悩.

"There's no 推論する／理由 that I know of. It's the combination that's 半端物—調書をとる／予約するs and stockings. The combination is very 半端物." But it seemed to recommend itself to him. Mary gave a little laugh, expressive of happiness, and the particular stitches that she was now putting into her work appeared to her to be done with singular grace and felicity. She held out the 在庫／株ing and looked at it approvingly.

"You always say that," she said. "I 保証する you it's a ありふれた 'combination,' as you call it, in the houses of the clergy. The only thing that's 半端物 about me is that I enjoy them both—Emerson and the 在庫／株ing."

A knock was heard, and Ralph exclaimed:

"Damn those people! I wish they weren't coming!"

"It's only Mr. Turner, on the 床に打ち倒す below," said Mary, and she felt 感謝する to Mr. Turner for having alarmed Ralph, and for having given a 誤った alarm.

"Will there be a （人が）群がる?" Ralph asked, after a pause.

"There'll be the Morrises and the Crashaws, and 刑事 Osborne, and Septimus, and all that 始める，決める. Katharine Hilbery is coming, by the way, so William Rodney told me."

"Katharine Hilbery!" Ralph exclaimed.

"You know her?" Mary asked, with some surprise.

"I went to a tea-party at her house."

Mary 圧力（をかける）d him to tell her all about it, and Ralph was not at all unwilling to 展示（する） proofs of the extent of his knowledge. He 述べるd the scene with 確かな 新規加入s and exaggerations which 利益／興味d Mary very much.

"But, in spite of what you say, I do admire her," she said. "I've only seen her once or twice, but she seems to me to be what one calls a 'personality.'"

"I didn't mean to 乱用 her. I only felt that she wasn't very 同情的な to me."

"They say she's going to marry that queer creature Rodney."

"Marry Rodney? Then she must be more deluded than I thought her."

"Now that's my door, all 権利," Mary exclaimed, carefully putting her wools away, as a succession of knocks reverberated unnecessarily, …を伴ってd by a sound of people stamping their feet and laughing. A moment later the room was 十分な of young men and women, who （機の）カム in with a peculiar look of 期待, exclaimed "Oh!" when they saw Denham, and then stood still, gaping rather foolishly.

The room very soon 含む／封じ込めるd between twenty and thirty people, who 設立する seats for the most part upon the 床に打ち倒す, 占領するing the mattresses, and hunching themselves together into triangular 形態／調整s. They were all young and some of them seemed to make a 抗議する by their hair and dress, and something somber and truculent in the 表現 of their 直面するs, against the more normal type, who would have passed unnoticed in an omnibus or an 地下組織の 鉄道. It was 著名な that the talk was 限定するd to groups, and was, at first, 完全に spasmodic in character, and muttered in undertones as if the （衆議院の）議長s were 怪しげな of their fellow-guests.

Katharine Hilbery （機の）カム in rather late, and took up a position on the 床に打ち倒す, with her 支援する against the 塀で囲む. She looked 一連の会議、交渉／完成する quickly, 認めるd about half a dozen people, to whom she nodded, but failed to see Ralph, or, if so, had already forgotten to attach any 指名する to him. But in a second these heterogeneous elements were all 部隊d by the 発言する／表明する of Mr. Rodney, who suddenly strode up to the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and began very 速く in high-緊張するd トンs:

"In 請け負うing to speak of the Elizabethan use of metaphor in poetry—"

All the different 長，率いるs swung わずかに or 安定したd themselves into a position in which they could gaze straight at the （衆議院の）議長's 直面する, and the same rather solemn 表現 was 明白な on all of them. But, at the same time, even the 直面するs that were most exposed to 見解（をとる）, and therefore most tautly under 支配（する）／統制する, 公表する／暴露するd a sudden impulsive （軽い）地震 which, unless 直接／まっすぐに checked, would have developed into an 爆発 of laughter. The first sight of Mr. Rodney was irresistibly ludicrous. He was very red in the 直面する, whether from the 冷静な／正味の November night or nervousness, and every movement, from the way he wrung his 手渡すs to the way he jerked his 長，率いる to 権利 and left, as though a 見通し drew him now to the door, now to the window, bespoke his horrible 不快 under the 星／主役にする of so many 注目する，もくろむs. He was scrupulously 井戸／弁護士席 dressed, and a pearl in the 中心 of his tie seemed to give him a touch of aristocratic opulence. But the rather 目だつ 注目する，もくろむs and the impulsive stammering manner, which seemed to 示す a 激流 of ideas 断続的に 圧力（をかける）ing for utterance and always checked in their course by a clutch of nervousness, drew no pity, as in the 事例／患者 of a more 課すing personage, but a 願望（する） to laugh, which was, however, 完全に 欠如（する）ing in malice. Mr. Rodney was evidently so painfully conscious of the oddity of his 外見, and his very redness and the starts to which his 団体／死体 was liable gave such proof of his own 不快, that there was something endearing in this ridiculous susceptibility, although most people would probably have echoed Denham's 私的な exclamation, "Fancy marrying a creature like that!"

His paper was carefully written out, but in spite of this 警戒 Mr. Rodney managed to turn over two sheets instead of one, to choose the wrong 宣告，判決 where two were written together, and to discover his own handwriting suddenly illegible. When he 設立する himself 所有するd of a coherent passage, he shook it at his audience almost 積極性, and then fumbled for another. After a 苦しめるing search a fresh 発見 would be made, and produced in the same way, until, by means of repeated attacks, he had stirred his audience to a degree of 活気／アニメーション やめる remarkable in these 集会s. Whether they were stirred by his enthusiasm for poetry or by the contortions which a human 存在 was going through for their 利益, it would be hard to say. At length Mr. Rodney sat 負かす／撃墜する impulsively in the middle of a 宣告，判決, and, after a pause of bewilderment, the audience 表明するd its 救済 at 存在 able to laugh aloud in a decided 爆発 of 賞賛.

Mr. Rodney 定評のある this with a wild ちらりと見ること 一連の会議、交渉／完成する him, and, instead of waiting to answer questions, he jumped up, thrust himself through the seated 団体／死体s into the corner where Katharine was sitting, and exclaimed, very audibly:

"井戸／弁護士席, Katharine, I hope I've made a big enough fool of myself even for you! It was terrible! terrible! terrible!"

"Hush! You must answer their questions," Katharine whispered, 願望（する）ing, at all costs, to keep him 静かな. Oddly enough, when the （衆議院の）議長 was no longer in 前線 of them, there seemed to be much that was suggestive in what he had said. At any 率, a pale-直面するd young man with sad 注目する，もくろむs was already on his feet, 配達するing an 正確に worded speech with perfect composure. William Rodney listened with a curious 解除するing of his upper lip, although his 直面する was still quivering わずかに with emotion.

"Idiot!" he whispered. "He's misunderstood every word I said!"

"井戸／弁護士席 then, answer him," Katharine whispered 支援する.

"No, I shan't! They'd only laugh at me. Why did I let you 説得する me that these sort of people care for literature?" he continued.

There was much to be said both for and against Mr. Rodney's paper. It had been crammed with 主張s that such-and-such passages, taken liberally from English, French, and Italian, are the 最高の pearls of literature. その上の, he was fond of using metaphors which, 構内／化合物d in the 熟考する／考慮する, were apt to sound either cramped or out of place as he 配達するd them in fragments. Literature was a fresh garland of spring flowers, he said, in which イチイ-berries and the purple nightshade mingled with the さまざまな 色合いs of the anemone; and somehow or other this garland encircled marble brows. He had read very 不正に some very beautiful quotations. But through his manner and his 混乱 of language there had 現れるd some passion of feeling which, as he spoke, formed in the 大多数 of the audience a little picture or an idea which each now was eager to give 表現 to. Most of the people there 提案するd to spend their lives in the practice either of 令状ing or 絵, and 単に by looking at them it could be seen that, as they listened to Mr. Purvis first, and then to Mr. Greenhalgh, they were seeing something done by these gentlemen to a 所有／入手 which they thought to be their own. One person after another rose, and, as with an ill-balanced axe, 試みる／企てるd to hew out his conception of art a little more 明確に, and sat 負かす／撃墜する with the feeling that, for some 推論する／理由 which he could not しっかり掴む, his 一打／打撃s had gone awry. As they sat 負かす／撃墜する they turned almost invariably to the person sitting next them, and 修正するd and continued what they had just said in public. Before long, therefore, the groups on the mattresses and the groups on the 議長，司会を務めるs were all in communication with each other, and Mary Datchet, who had begun to darn stockings again, stooped 負かす／撃墜する and 発言／述べるd to Ralph:

"That was what I call a first-率 paper."

Both of them instinctively turned their 注目する，もくろむs in the direction of the reader of the paper. He was lying 支援する against the 塀で囲む, with his 注目する，もくろむs 明らかに shut, and his chin sunk upon his collar. Katharine was turning over the pages of his manuscript as if she were looking for some passage that had 特に struck her, and had a difficulty in finding it.

"Let's go and tell him how much we liked it," said Mary, thus 示唆するing an 活動／戦闘 which Ralph was anxious to take, though without her he would have been too proud to do it, for he 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd that he had more 利益／興味 in Katharine than she had in him.

"That was a very 利益／興味ing paper," Mary began, without any shyness, seating herself on the 床に打ち倒す opposite to Rodney and Katharine. "Will you lend me the manuscript to read in peace?"

Rodney, who had opened his 注目する，もくろむs on their approach, regarded her for a moment in 怪しげな silence.

"Do you say that 単に to disguise the fact of my ridiculous 失敗?" he asked.

Katharine looked up from her reading with a smile.

"He says he doesn't mind what we think of him," she 発言／述べるd. "He says we don't care a 非難する for art of any 肉親，親類d."

"I asked her to pity me, and she teases me!" Rodney exclaimed.

"I don't ーするつもりである to pity you, Mr. Rodney," Mary 発言／述べるd, kindly, but 堅固に. "When a paper's a 失敗, nobody says anything, 反して now, just listen to them!"

The sound, which filled the room, with its hurry of short syllables, its sudden pauses, and its sudden attacks, might be compared to some animal hubbub, frantic and inarticulate.

"D'you think that's all about my paper?" Rodney 問い合わせd, after a moment's attention, with a 際立った brightening of 表現.

"Of course it is," said Mary. "It was a very suggestive paper."

She turned to Denham for 確定／確認, and he 確認するd her.

"It's the ten minutes after a paper is read that 証明するs whether it's been a success or not," he said. "If I were you, Rodney, I should be very pleased with myself."

This commendation seemed to 慰安 Mr. Rodney 完全に, and he began to bethink him of all the passages in his paper which deserved to be called "suggestive."

"Did you agree at all, Denham, with what I said about Shakespeare's later use of imagery? I'm afraid I didn't altogether make my meaning plain."

Here he gathered himself together, and by means of a 一連の frog-like jerks, 後継するd in bringing himself の近くに to Denham.

Denham answered him with the brevity which is the result of having another 宣告，判決 in the mind to be 演説（する）／住所d to another person. He wished to say to Katharine: "Did you remember to get that picture glazed before your aunt （機の）カム to dinner?" but, besides having to answer Rodney, he was not sure that the 発言／述べる, with its 主張 of intimacy, would not strike Katharine as impertinent. She was listening to what some one in another group was 説. Rodney, 一方／合間, was talking about the Elizabethan dramatists.

He was a curious-looking man since, upon first sight, 特に if he chanced to be talking with 活気／アニメーション, he appeared, in some way, ridiculous; but, next moment, in repose, his 直面する, with its large nose, thin cheeks and lips 表明するing the 最大の sensibility, somehow 解任するd a Roman 長，率いる bound with laurel, 削減（する） upon a circle of 半分-transparent 赤みを帯びた 石／投石する. It had dignity and character. By profession a clerk in a 政府 office, he was one of those 殉教者d spirits to whom literature is at once a source of divine joy and of almost intolerable irritation. Not content to 残り／休憩（する） in their love of it, they must 試みる／企てる to practise it themselves, and they are 一般に endowed with very little 施設 in composition. They 非難する whatever they produce. Moreover, the 暴力／激しさ of their feelings is such that they seldom 会合，会う with 適する sympathy, and 存在 （判決などを）下すd very 極度の慎重さを要する by their cultivated perceptions, 苦しむ constant slights both to their own persons and to the thing they worship. But Rodney could never resist making 裁判，公判 of the sympathies of any one who seemed 好意的に 性質の／したい気がして, and Denham's 賞賛する had 刺激するd his very susceptible vanity.

"You remember the passage just before the death of the Duchess?" he continued, 辛勝する／優位ing still closer to Denham, and adjusting his 肘 and 膝 in an incredibly angular combination. Here, Katharine, who had been 削減（する） off by these 作戦行動s from all communication with the outer world, rose, and seated herself upon the window-sill, where she was joined by Mary Datchet. The two young women could thus 調査する the whole party. Denham looked after them, and made as if he were 涙／ほころびing handfuls of grass up by the roots from the carpet. But as it fell in 正確に with his conception of life that all one's 願望（する）s were bound to be 失望させるd, he concentrated his mind upon literature, and 決定するd, philosophically, to get what he could out of that.

Katharine was pleasantly excited. A variety of courses was open to her. She knew several people わずかに, and at any moment one of them might rise from the 床に打ち倒す and come and speak to her; on the other 手渡す, she might select somebody for herself, or she might strike into Rodney's discourse, to which she was 断続的に attentive. She was conscious of Mary's 団体／死体 beside her, but, at the same time, the consciousness of 存在 both of them women made it unnecessary to speak to her. But Mary, feeling, as she had said, that Katharine was a "personality," wished so much to speak to her that in a few moments she did.

"They're 正確に／まさに like a flock of sheep, aren't they?" she said, referring to the noise that rose from the scattered 団体／死体s beneath her.

Katharine turned and smiled.

"I wonder what they're making such a noise about?" she said.

"The Elizabethans, I suppose."

"No, I don't think it's got anything to do with the Elizabethans. There! Didn't you hear them say, '保険 法案'?"

"I wonder why men always talk about politics?" Mary 推測するd. "I suppose, if we had 投票（する）s, we should, too."

"I dare say we should. And you spend your life in getting us 投票（する）s, don't you?"

"I do," said Mary, stoutly. "From ten to six every day I'm at it."

Katharine looked at Ralph Denham, who was now 続けざまに猛撃するing his way through the metaphysics of metaphor with Rodney, and was reminded of his talk that Sunday afternoon. She connected him ばく然と with Mary.

"I suppose you're one of the people who think we should all have professions," she said, rather distantly, as if feeling her way の中で the phantoms of an unknown world.

"Oh dear no," said Mary at once.

"井戸／弁護士席, I think I do," Katharine continued, with half a sigh. "You will always be able to say that you've done something, 反して, in a （人が）群がる like this, I feel rather melancholy."

"In a （人が）群がる? Why in a （人が）群がる?" Mary asked, 深くするing the two lines between her 注目する，もくろむs, and hoisting herself nearer to Katharine upon the window-sill.

"Don't you see how many different things these people care about? And I want to （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 them 負かす／撃墜する—I only mean," she 訂正するd herself, "that I want to 主張する myself, and it's difficult, if one hasn't a profession."

Mary smiled, thinking that to （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 people 負かす／撃墜する was a 過程 that should 現在の no difficulty to 行方不明になる Katharine Hilbery. They knew each other so わずかに that the beginning of intimacy, which Katharine seemed to 始める by talking about herself, had something solemn in it, and they were silent, as if to decide whether to proceed or not. They 実験（する）d the ground.

"Ah, but I want to trample upon their prostrate 団体／死体s!" Katharine 発表するd, a moment later, with a laugh, as if at the train of thought which had led her to this 結論.

"One doesn't やむを得ず trample upon people's 団体／死体s because one runs an office," Mary 発言／述べるd.

"No. Perhaps not," Katharine replied. The conversation lapsed, and Mary saw Katharine looking out into the room rather moodily with の近くにd lips, the 願望（する） to talk about herself or to 始める a friendship having, 明らかに, left her. Mary was struck by her capacity for 存在 thus easily silent, and 占領するd with her own thoughts. It was a habit that spoke of loneliness and a mind thinking for itself. When Katharine remained silent Mary was わずかに embarrassed.

"Yes, they're very like sheep," she repeated, foolishly.

"And yet they are very clever—at least," Katharine 追加するd, "I suppose they have all read Webster."

"Surely you don't think that a proof of cleverness? I've read Webster, I've read Ben Jonson, but I don't think myself clever—not 正確に／まさに, at least."

"I think you must be very clever," Katharine 観察するd.

"Why? Because I run an office?"

"I wasn't thinking of that. I was thinking how you live alone in this room, and have parties."

Mary 反映するd for a second.

"It means, 主として, a 力／強力にする of 存在 disagreeable to one's own family, I think. I have that, perhaps. I didn't want to live at home, and I told my father. He didn't like it...But then I have a sister, and you 港／避難所't, have you?"

"No, I 港／避難所't any sisters."

"You are 令状ing a life of your grandfather?" Mary 追求するd.

Katharine seemed 即時に to be 直面するd by some familiar thought from which she wished to escape. She replied, "Yes, I am helping my mother," in such a way that Mary felt herself baffled, and put 支援する again into the position in which she had been at the beginning of their talk. It seemed to her that Katharine 所有するd a curious 力／強力にする of 製図／抽選 近づく and receding, which sent 補欠／交替の／交替する emotions through her far more quickly than was usual, and kept her in a 条件 of curious alertness. 願望（する）ing to 分類する her, Mary bethought her of the convenient 称する，呼ぶ／期間／用語 "egoist."

"She's an egoist," she said to herself, and 蓄える／店d that word up to give to Ralph one day when, as it would certainly 落ちる out, they were discussing 行方不明になる Hilbery.

"Heavens, what a mess there'll be to-morrow morning!" Katharine exclaimed. "I hope you don't sleep in this room, 行方不明になる Datchet?"

Mary laughed.

"What are you laughing at?" Katharine 需要・要求するd.

"I won't tell you."

"Let me guess. You were laughing because you thought I'd changed the conversation?"

"No."

"Because you think—" She paused.

"If you want to know, I was laughing at the way you said 行方不明になる Datchet."

"Mary, then. Mary, Mary, Mary."

So 説, Katharine drew 支援する the curtain in order, perhaps, to 隠す the momentary 紅潮／摘発する of 楽しみ which is 原因（となる）d by coming perceptibly nearer to another person.

"Mary Datchet," said Mary. "It's not such an 課すing 指名する as Katharine Hilbery, I'm afraid."

They both looked out of the window, first up at the hard silver moon, 静止している の中で a hurry of little grey-blue clouds, and then 負かす／撃墜する upon the roofs of London, with all their upright chimneys, and then below them at the empty moonlit pavement of the street, upon which the 共同の of each 覆うing-石／投石する was 明確に 示すd out. Mary then saw Katharine raise her 注目する，もくろむs again to the moon, with a contemplative look in them, as though she were setting that moon against the moon of other nights, held in memory. Some one in the room behind them made a joke about 星／主役にする-gazing, which destroyed their 楽しみ in it, and they looked 支援する into the room again.

Ralph had been watching for this moment, and he 即時に produced his 宣告，判決.

"I wonder, 行方不明になる Hilbery, whether you remembered to get that picture glazed?" His 発言する／表明する showed that the question was one that had been 用意が出来ている.

"Oh, you idiot!" Mary exclaimed, very nearly aloud, with a sense that Ralph had said something very stupid. So, after three lessons in Latin grammar, one might 訂正する a fellow student, whose knowledge did not embrace the ablative of "mensa."

"Picture—what picture?" Katharine asked. "Oh, at home, you mean—that Sunday afternoon. Was it the day Mr. Fortescue （機の）カム? Yes, I think I remembered it."

The three of them stood for a moment awkwardly silent, and then Mary left them ーするために see that the 広大な／多数の／重要な 投手 of coffee was 適切に 扱うd, for beneath all her education she 保存するd the 苦悩s of one who owns 磁器.

Ralph could think of nothing その上の to say; but could one have stripped off his mask of flesh, one would have seen that his will-力／強力にする was rigidly 始める，決める upon a 選び出す／独身 反対する—that 行方不明になる Hilbery should obey him. He wished her to stay there until, by some 対策 not yet 明らかな to him, he had 征服する／打ち勝つd her 利益／興味. These 明言する／公表するs of mind 送信する／伝染させる themselves very often without the use of language, and it was evident to Katharine that this young man had 直す／買収する，八百長をするd his mind upon her. She 即時に 解任するd her first impressions of him, and saw herself again proffering family 遺物s. She 逆戻りするd to the 明言する／公表する of mind in which he had left her that Sunday afternoon. She supposed that he 裁判官d her very 厳しく. She argued 自然に that, if this were the 事例／患者, the 重荷（を負わせる） of the conversation should 残り／休憩（する） with him. But she submitted so far as to stand perfectly still, her 注目する，もくろむs upon the opposite 塀で囲む, and her lips very nearly の近くにd, though the 願望（する） to laugh stirred them わずかに.

"You know the 指名するs of the 星／主役にするs, I suppose?" Denham 発言／述べるd, and from the トン of his 発言する／表明する one might have thought that he grudged Katharine the knowledge he せいにするd to her.

She kept her 発言する／表明する 安定した with some difficulty.

"I know how to find the 政治家 星／主役にする if I'm lost."

"I don't suppose that often happens to you."

"No. Nothing 利益／興味ing ever happens to me," she said.

"I think you make a system of 説 disagreeable things, 行方不明になる Hilbery," he broke out, again going その上の than he meant to. "I suppose it's one of the 特徴 of your class. They never talk 本気で to their inferiors."

Whether it was that they were 会合 on 中立の ground to-night, or whether the carelessness of an old grey coat that Denham wore gave an 緩和する to his 耐えるing that he 欠如（する）d in 従来の dress, Katharine certainly felt no impulse to consider him outside the particular 始める，決める in which she lived.

"In what sense are you my inferior?" she asked, looking at him 厳粛に, as though honestly searching for his meaning. The look gave him 広大な／多数の／重要な 楽しみ. For the first time he felt himself on perfectly equal 条件 with a woman whom he wished to think 井戸／弁護士席 of him, although he could not have explained why her opinion of him 事柄d one way or another. Perhaps, after all, he only 手配中の，お尋ね者 to have something of her to take home to think about. But he was not 運命にあるd to 利益（をあげる） by his advantage.

"I don't think I understand what you mean," Katharine repeated, and then she was 強いるd to stop and answer some one who wished to know whether she would buy a ticket for an オペラ from them, at a 削減. Indeed, the temper of the 会合 was now unfavorable to separate conversation; it had become rather debauched and hilarious, and people who scarcely knew each other were making use of Christian 指名するs with 明らかな 真心, and had reached that 肉親，親類d of gay 寛容 and general friendliness which human 存在s in England only 達成する after sitting together for three hours or so, and the first 冷淡な 爆破 in the 空気／公表する of the street 凍結するs them into 孤立／分離 once more. Cloaks were 存在 flung 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the shoulders, hats 速く pinned to the 長，率いる; and Denham had the mortification of seeing Katharine helped to 準備する herself by the ridiculous Rodney. It was not the 条約 of the 会合 to say good-bye, or やむを得ず even to nod to the person with whom one was talking; but, にもかかわらず, Denham was disappointed by the completeness with which Katharine parted from him, without any 試みる／企てる to finish her 宣告，判決. She left with Rodney.

CHAPTER V

Denham had no conscious 意向 of に引き続いて Katharine, but, seeing her 出発／死, he took his hat and ran rather more quickly 負かす／撃墜する the stairs than he would have done if Katharine had not been in 前線 of him. He overtook a friend of his, by 指名する Harry Sandys, who was going the same way, and they walked together a few paces behind Katharine and Rodney.

The night was very still, and on such nights, when the traffic thins away, the walker becomes conscious of the moon in the street, as if the curtains of the sky had been drawn apart, and the heaven lay 明らかにする, as it does in the country. The 空気／公表する was softly 冷静な／正味の, so that people who had been sitting talking in a （人が）群がる 設立する it pleasant to walk a little before deciding to stop an omnibus or 遭遇（する） light again in an 地下組織の 鉄道. Sandys, who was a barrister with a philosophic 傾向, took out his 麻薬を吸う, lit it, murmured "hum" and "ha," and was silent. The couple in 前線 of them kept their distance 正確に, and appeared, so far as Denham could 裁判官 by the way they turned に向かって each other, to be talking very 絶えず. He 観察するd that when a 歩行者 going the opposite way 軍隊d them to part they （機の）カム together again 直接／まっすぐに afterwards. Without ーするつもりであるing to watch them he never やめる lost sight of the yellow scarf 新たな展開d 一連の会議、交渉／完成する Katharine's 長，率いる, or the light overcoat which made Rodney look 流行の／上流の の中で the （人が）群がる. At the 立ち往生させる he supposed that they would separate, but instead they crossed the road, and took their way 負かす／撃墜する one of the 狭くする passages which lead through 古代の 法廷，裁判所s to the river. の中で the （人が）群がる of people in the big thoroughfares Rodney seemed 単に to be lending Katharine his 護衛する, but now, when 乗客s were rare and the footsteps of the couple were distinctly heard in the silence, Denham could not help picturing to himself some change in their conversation. The 影響 of the light and 影をつくる／尾行する, which seemed to 増加する their 高さ, was to make them mysterious and 重要な, so that Denham had no feeling of irritation with Katharine, but rather a half-dreamy acquiescence in the course of the world. Yes, she did very 井戸／弁護士席 to dream about—but Sandys had suddenly begun to talk. He was a 独房監禁 man who had made his friends at college and always 演説（する）／住所d them as if they were still undergraduates arguing in his room, though many months or even years had passed in some 事例／患者s between the last 宣告，判決 and the 現在の one. The method was a little singular, but very restful, for it seemed to ignore 完全に all 事故s of human life, and to （期間が）わたる very 深い abysses with a few simple words.

On this occasion he began, while they waited for a minute on the 辛勝する／優位 of the 立ち往生させる:

"I hear that Bennett has given up his theory of truth."

Denham returned a suitable answer, and he proceeded to explain how this 決定／判定勝ち（する） had been arrived at, and what changes it 伴う／関わるd in the philosophy which they both 受託するd. 一方／合間 Katharine and Rodney drew その上の ahead, and Denham kept, if that is the 権利 表現 for an involuntary 活動／戦闘, one filament of his mind upon them, while with the 残り／休憩（する） of his 知能 he sought to understand what Sandys was 説.

As they passed through the 法廷，裁判所s thus talking, Sandys laid the tip of his stick upon one of the 石／投石するs forming a time-worn arch, and struck it meditatively two or three times ーするために illustrate something very obscure about the コンビナート／複合体 nature of one's 逮捕 of facts. During the pause which this necessitated, Katharine and Rodney turned the corner and disappeared. For a moment Denham stopped involuntarily in his 宣告，判決, and continued it with a sense of having lost something.

Unconscious that they were 観察するd, Katharine and Rodney had come out on the 堤防. When they had crossed the road, Rodney slapped his 手渡す upon the 石／投石する parapet above the river and exclaimed:

"I 約束 I won't say another word about it, Katharine! But do stop a minute and look at the moon upon the water."

Katharine paused, looked up and 負かす／撃墜する the river, and 消すd the 空気／公表する.

"I'm sure one can smell the sea, with the 勝利，勝つd blowing this way," she said.

They stood silent for a few moments while the river 転換d in its bed, and the silver and red lights which were laid upon it were torn by the 現在の and joined together again. Very far off up the river a steamer hooted with its hollow 発言する／表明する of unspeakable melancholy, as if from the heart of lonely もや-shrouded voyagings.

"Ah!" Rodney cried, striking his 手渡す once more upon the balustrade, "why can't one say how beautiful it all is? Why am I 非難するd for ever, Katharine, to feel what I can't 表明する? And the things I can give there's no use in my giving. 信用 me, Katharine," he 追加するd あわてて, "I won't speak of it again. But in the presence of beauty—look at the iridescence 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the moon!—one feels—one feels—Perhaps if you married me—I'm half a poet, you see, and I can't pretend not to feel what I do feel. If I could 令状—ah, that would be another 事柄. I shouldn't bother you to marry me then, Katharine."

He spoke these disconnected 宣告，判決s rather 突然の, with his 注目する，もくろむs alternately upon the moon and upon the stream.

"But for me I suppose you would recommend marriage?" said Katharine, with her 注目する，もくろむs 直す／買収する，八百長をするd on the moon.

"Certainly I should. Not for you only, but for all women. Why, you're nothing at all without it; you're only half alive; using only half your faculties; you must feel that for yourself. That is why—" Here he stopped himself, and they began to walk slowly along the 堤防, the moon 前線ing them.

"With how sad steps she climbs the sky,
How silently and with how 病弱な a 直面する,"

Rodney 引用するd.

"I've been told a 広大な／多数の／重要な many unpleasant things about myself to-night," Katharine 明言する／公表するd, without …に出席するing to him. "Mr. Denham seems to think it his 使節団 to lecture me, though I hardly know him. By the way, William, you know him; tell me, what is he like?"

William drew a 深い sigh.

"We may lecture you till we're blue in the 直面する—"

"Yes—but what's he like?"

"And we 令状 sonnets to your eyebrows, you cruel practical creature. Denham?" he 追加するd, as Katharine remained silent. "A good fellow, I should think. He cares, 自然に, for the 権利 sort of things, I 推定する／予想する. But you mustn't marry him, though. He scolded you, did he—what did he say?"

"What happens with Mr. Denham is this: He comes to tea. I do all I can to put him at his 緩和する. He 単に sits and scowls at me. Then I show him our manuscripts. At this he becomes really angry, and tells me I've no 商売／仕事 to call myself a middle-class woman. So we part in a huff; and next time we 会合，会う, which was to-night, he walks straight up to me, and says, 'Go to the Devil!' That's the sort of 行為 my mother complains of. I want to know, what does it mean?"

She paused and, slackening her steps, looked at the lighted train 製図／抽選 itself 滑らかに over Hungerford 橋（渡しをする）.

"It means, I should say, that he finds you chilly and 冷淡な."

Katharine laughed with 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, separate 公式文書，認めるs of 本物の amusement.

"It's time I jumped into a cab and hid myself in my own house," she exclaimed.

"Would your mother 反対する to my 存在 seen with you? No one could かもしれない 認める us, could they?" Rodney 問い合わせd, with some solicitude.

Katharine looked at him, and perceiving that his solicitude was 本物の, she laughed again, but with an ironical 公式文書，認める in her laughter.

"You may laugh, Katharine, but I can tell you that if any of your friends saw us together at this time of night they would talk about it, and I should find that very disagreeable. But why do you laugh?"

"I don't know. Because you're such a queer mixture, I think. You're half poet and half old maid."

"I know I always seem to you 高度に ridiculous. But I can't help having 相続するd 確かな traditions and trying to put them into practice."

"Nonsense, William. You may come of the oldest family in Devonshire, but that's no 推論する／理由 why you should mind 存在 seen alone with me on the 堤防."

"I'm ten years older than you are, Katharine, and I know more of the world than you do."

"Very 井戸／弁護士席. Leave me and go home."

Rodney looked 支援する over his shoulder and perceived that they were 存在 followed at a short distance by a taxicab, which evidently を待つd his 召喚するs. Katharine saw it, too, and exclaimed:

"Don't call that cab for me, William. I shall walk."

"Nonsense, Katharine; you'll do nothing of the 肉親，親類d. It's nearly twelve o'clock, and we've walked too far as it is."

Katharine laughed and walked on so quickly that both Rodney and the taxicab had to 増加する their pace to keep up with her.

"Now, William," she said, "if people see me racing along the 堤防 like this they will talk. You had far better say good-night, if you don't want people to talk."

At this William beckoned, with a despotic gesture, to the cab with one 手渡す, and with the other he brought Katharine to a 行き詰まり.

"Don't let the man see us struggling, for God's sake!" he murmured. Katharine stood for a moment やめる still.

"There's more of the old maid in you than the poet," she 観察するd 簡潔に.

William shut the door はっきりと, gave the 演説（する）／住所 to the driver, and turned away, 解除するing his hat punctiliously high in 別れの（言葉，会） to the invisible lady.

He looked 支援する after the cab twice, suspiciously, half 推定する／予想するing that she would stop it and dismount; but it bore her 速く on, and was soon out of sight. William felt in the mood for a short soliloquy of indignation, for Katharine had contrived to exasperate him in more ways than one.

"Of all the 不当な, inconsiderate creatures I've ever known, she's the worst!" he exclaimed to himself, striding 支援する along the 堤防. "Heaven forbid that I should ever make a fool of myself with her again. Why, I'd sooner marry the daughter of my landlady than Katharine Hilbery! She'd leave me not a moment's peace—and she'd never understand me—never, never, never!"

Uttered aloud and with vehemence so that the 星／主役にするs of Heaven might hear, for there was no human 存在 at 手渡す, these 感情s sounded satisfactorily irrefutable. Rodney 静かなd 負かす／撃墜する, and walked on in silence, until he perceived some one approaching him, who had something, either in his walk or his dress, which 布告するd that he was one of William's 知識s before it was possible to tell which of them he was. It was Denham who, having parted from Sandys at the 底（に届く） of his staircase, was now walking to the Tube at Charing Cross, 深い in the thoughts which his talk with Sandys had 示唆するd. He had forgotten the 会合 at Mary Datchet's rooms, he had forgotten Rodney, and metaphors and Elizabethan 演劇, and could have sworn that he had forgotten Katharine Hilbery, too, although that was more disputable. His mind was 規模ing the highest pinnacles of its alps, where there was only starlight and the untrodden snow. He cast strange 注目する，もくろむs upon Rodney, as they 遭遇（する）d each other beneath a lamp-地位，任命する.

"Ha!" Rodney exclaimed.

If he had been in 十分な 所有／入手 of his mind, Denham would probably have passed on with a salutation. But the shock of the interruption made him stand still, and before he knew what he was doing, he had turned and was walking with Rodney in obedience to Rodney's 招待 to come to his rooms and have something to drink. Denham had no wish to drink with Rodney, but he followed him passively enough. Rodney was gratified by this obedience. He felt inclined to be communicative with this silent man, who 所有するd so 明白に all the good masculine 質s in which Katharine now seemed lamentably deficient.

"You do 井戸／弁護士席, Denham," he began impulsively, "to have nothing to do with young women. I 申し込む／申し出 you my experience—if one 信用s them one invariably has 原因（となる） to repent. Not that I have any 推論する／理由 at this moment," he 追加するd あわてて, "to complain of them. It's a 支配する that 刈るs up now and again for no particular 推論する／理由. 行方不明になる Datchet, I dare say, is one of the exceptions. Do you like 行方不明になる Datchet?"

These 発言／述べるs 示すd 明確に enough that Rodney's 神経s were in a 明言する／公表する of irritation, and Denham speedily woke to the 状況／情勢 of the world as it had been one hour ago. He had last seen Rodney walking with Katharine. He could not help regretting the 切望 with which his mind returned to these 利益／興味s, and fretted him with the old trivial 苦悩s. He sank in his own esteem. 推論する／理由 bade him break from Rodney, who 明確に tended to become confidential, before he had utterly lost touch with the problems of high philosophy. He looked along the road, and 示すd a lamp-地位，任命する at a distance of some hundred yards, and decided that he would part from Rodney when they reached this point.

"Yes, I like Mary; I don't see how one could help liking her," he 発言／述べるd 慎重に, with his 注目する，もくろむ on the lamp-地位，任命する.

"Ah, Denham, you're so different from me. You never give yourself away. I watched you this evening with Katharine Hilbery. My instinct is to 信用 the person I'm talking to. That's why I'm always 存在 taken in, I suppose."

Denham seemed to be pondering this 声明 of Rodney's, but, as a 事柄 of fact, he was hardly conscious of Rodney and his 発覚s, and was only 関心d to make him について言及する Katharine again before they reached the lamp-地位，任命する.

"Who's taken you in now?" he asked. "Katharine Hilbery?"

Rodney stopped and once more began （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域ing a 肉親，親類d of rhythm, as if he were 場内取引員／株価 a phrase in a symphony, upon the smooth 石／投石する balustrade of the 堤防.

"Katharine Hilbery," he repeated, with a curious little chuckle. "No, Denham, I have no illusions about that young woman. I think I made that plain to her to-night. But don't run away with a 誤った impression," he continued 熱望して, turning and linking his arm through Denham's, as though to 妨げる him from escaping; and, thus compelled, Denham passed the monitory lamp-地位，任命する, to which, in passing, he breathed an excuse, for how could he break away when Rodney's arm was 現実に linked in his? "You must not think that I have any bitterness against her—far from it. It's not altogether her fault, poor girl. She lives, you know, one of those 嫌悪すべき, self-中心d lives—at least, I think them 嫌悪すべき for a woman—feeding her wits upon everything, having 支配（する）／統制する of everything, getting far too much her own way at home—spoilt, in a sense, feeling that every one is at her feet, and so not realizing how she 傷つけるs—that is, how rudely she behaves to people who 港／避難所't all her advantages. Still, to do her 司法（官）, she's no fool," he 追加するd, as if to 警告する Denham not to take any liberties. "She has taste. She has sense. She can understand you when you talk to her. But she's a woman, and there's an end of it," he 追加するd, with another little chuckle, and dropped Denham's arm.

"And did you tell her all this to-night?" Denham asked.

"Oh dear me, no. I should never think of telling Katharine the truth about herself. That wouldn't do at all. One has to be in an 態度 of adoration ーするために get on with Katharine.

"Now I've learnt that she's 辞退するd to marry him why don't I go home?" Denham thought to himself. But he went on walking beside Rodney, and for a time they did not speak, though Rodney hummed snatches of a tune out of an オペラ by Mozart. A feeling of contempt and liking 連合させる very 自然に in the mind of one to whom another has just spoken unpremeditatedly, 明らかにする／漏らすing rather more of his 私的な feelings than he ーするつもりであるd to 明らかにする／漏らす. Denham began to wonder what sort of person Rodney was, and at the same time Rodney began to think about Denham.

"You're a slave like me, I suppose?" he asked.

"A solicitor, yes."

"I いつかs wonder why we don't chuck it. Why don't you emigrate, Denham? I should have thought that would 控訴 you."

"I've a family."

"I'm often on the point of going myself. And then I know I couldn't live without this"—and he waved his 手渡す に向かって the City of London, which wore, at this moment, the 外見 of a town 削減（する） out of gray-blue cardboard, and pasted flat against the sky, which was of a deeper blue.

"There are one or two people I'm fond of, and there's a little good music, and a few pictures, now and then—just enough to keep one dangling about here. Ah, but I couldn't live with savages! Are you fond of 調書をとる／予約するs? Music? Pictures? D'you care at all for first 版s? I've got a few nice things up here, things I 選ぶ up cheap, for I can't afford to give what they ask."

They had reached a small 法廷，裁判所 of high eighteenth-century houses, in one of which Rodney had his rooms. They climbed a very 法外な staircase, through whose uncurtained windows the moonlight fell, illuminating the banisters with their 新たな展開d 中心存在s, and the piles of plates 始める，決める on the window-sills, and jars half-十分な of milk. Rodney's rooms were small, but the sitting-room window looked out into a 中庭, with its flagged pavement, and its 選び出す／独身 tree, and across to the flat red-brick 前線s of the opposite houses, which would not have surprised Dr. Johnson, if he had come out of his 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な for a turn in the moonlight. Rodney lit his lamp, pulled his curtains, 申し込む／申し出d Denham a 議長，司会を務める, and, flinging the manuscript of his paper on the Elizabethan use of Metaphor on to the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, exclaimed:

"Oh dear me, what a waste of time! But it's over now, and so we may think no more about it."

He then busied himself very dexterously in lighting a 解雇する／砲火／射撃, producing glasses, whisky, a cake, and cups and saucers. He put on a faded crimson dressing-gown, and a pair of red slippers, and 前進するd to Denham with a tumbler in one 手渡す and a 井戸／弁護士席-burnished 調書をとる／予約する in the other.

"The Baskerville Congreve," said Rodney, 申し込む／申し出ing it to his guest. "I couldn't read him in a cheap 版."

When he was seen thus の中で his 調書をとる／予約するs and his 価値のあるs, amiably anxious to make his 訪問者 comfortable, and moving about with something of the dexterity and grace of a Persian cat, Denham relaxed his 批判的な 態度, and felt more at home with Rodney than he would have done with many men better known to him. Rodney's room was the room of a person who 心にいだくs a 広大な／多数の／重要な many personal tastes, guarding them from the rough 爆破s of the public with scrupulous attention. His papers and his 調書をとる／予約するs rose in jagged 塚s on （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する and 床に打ち倒す, 一連の会議、交渉／完成する which he skirted with nervous care lest his dressing-gown might disarrange them ever so わずかに. On a 議長，司会を務める stood a stack of photographs of statues and pictures, which it was his habit to 展示（する）, one by one, for the space of a day or two. The 調書をとる／予約するs on his 棚上げにするs were as 整然とした as 連隊s of 兵士s, and the 支援するs of them shone like so many bronze beetle-wings; though, if you took one from its place you saw a shabbier 容積／容量 behind it, since space was 限られた／立憲的な. An oval Venetian mirror stood above the fireplace, and 反映するd duskily in its spotted depths the faint yellow and crimson of a jarful of tulips which stood の中で the letters and 麻薬を吸うs and cigarettes upon the mantelpiece. A small piano 占領するd a corner of the room, with the 得点する／非難する／２０ of "Don Giovanni" open upon the bracket.

"井戸／弁護士席, Rodney," said Denham, as he filled his 麻薬を吸う and looked about him, "this is all very nice and comfortable."

Rodney turned his 長，率いる half 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and smiled, with the pride of a proprietor, and then 妨げるd himself from smiling.

"Tolerable," he muttered.

"But I dare say it's just 同様に that you have to earn your own living."

"If you mean that I shouldn't do anything good with leisure if I had it, I dare say you're 権利. But I should be ten times as happy with my whole day to spend as I liked."

"I 疑問 that," Denham replied.

They sat silent, and the smoke from their 麻薬を吸うs joined 友好的に in a blue vapor above their 長，率いるs.

"I could spend three hours every day reading Shakespeare," Rodney 発言／述べるd. "And there's music and pictures, let alone the society of the people one likes."

"You'd be bored to death in a year's time."

"Oh, I 認める you I should be bored if I did nothing. But I should 令状 plays."

"H'm!"

"I should 令状 plays," he repeated. "I've written three-４半期/4分の1s of one already, and I'm only waiting for a holiday to finish it. And it's not bad—no, some of it's really rather nice."

The question arose in Denham's mind whether he should ask to see this play, as, no 疑問, he was 推定する／予想するd to do. He looked rather stealthily at Rodney, who was （電話線からの）盗聴 the coal nervously with a poker, and quivering almost 肉体的に, so Denham thought, with 願望（する） to talk about this play of his, and vanity unrequited and 緊急の. He seemed very much at Denham's mercy, and Denham could not help liking him, partly on that account.

"井戸／弁護士席...will you let me see the play?" Denham asked, and Rodney looked すぐに appeased, but, にもかかわらず, he sat silent for a moment, 持つ／拘留するing the poker perfectly upright in the 空気／公表する, regarding it with his rather 目だつ 注目する，もくろむs, and 開始 his lips and shutting them again.

"Do you really care for this 肉親，親類d of thing?" he asked at length, in a different トン of 発言する／表明する from that in which he had been speaking. And, without waiting for an answer, he went on, rather querulously: "Very few people care for poetry. I dare say it bores you."

"Perhaps," Denham 発言／述べるd.

"井戸／弁護士席, I'll lend it you," Rodney 発表するd, putting 負かす／撃墜する the poker.

As he moved to fetch the play, Denham stretched a 手渡す to the bookcase beside him, and took 負かす／撃墜する the first 容積／容量 which his fingers touched. It happened to be a small and very lovely 版 of Sir Thomas Browne, 含む／封じ込めるing the "Urn Burial," the "Hydriotaphia," and the "Garden of Cyrus," and, 開始 it at a passage which he knew very nearly by heart, Denham began to read and, for some time, continued to read.

Rodney 再開するd his seat, with his manuscript on his 膝, and from time to time he ちらりと見ることd at Denham, and then joined his finger-tips and crossed his thin 脚s over the fender, as if he experienced a good 取引，協定 of 楽しみ. At length Denham shut the 調書をとる／予約する, and stood, with his 支援する to the fireplace, occasionally making an inarticulate humming sound which seemed to 言及する to Sir Thomas Browne. He put his hat on his 長，率いる, and stood over Rodney, who still lay stretched 支援する in his 議長，司会を務める, with his toes within the fender.

"I shall look in again some time," Denham 発言／述べるd, upon which Rodney held up his 手渡す, 含む／封じ込めるing his manuscript, without 説 anything except—"If you like."

Denham took the manuscript and went. Two days later he was much surprised to find a thin 小包 on his breakfast-plate, which, on 存在 opened, 明らかにする／漏らすd the very copy of Sir Thomas Browne which he had 熟考する／考慮するd so intently in Rodney's rooms. From sheer laziness he returned no thanks, but he thought of Rodney from time to time with 利益／興味, disconnecting him from Katharine, and meant to go 一連の会議、交渉／完成する one evening and smoke a 麻薬を吸う with him. It pleased Rodney thus to give away whatever his friends genuinely admired. His library was 絶えず 存在 減らすd.

CHAPTER VI

Of all the hours of an ordinary working week-day, which are the pleasantest to look 今後 to and to look 支援する upon? If a 選び出す／独身 instance is of use in でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れるing a theory, it may be said that the minutes between nine-twenty-five and nine-thirty in the morning had a singular charm for Mary Datchet. She spent them in a very enviable でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる of mind; her contentment was almost unalloyed. High in the 空気／公表する as her flat was, some beams from the morning sun reached her even in November, striking straight at curtain, 議長，司会を務める, and carpet, and 絵 there three 有望な, true spaces of green, blue, and purple, upon which the 注目する，もくろむ 残り／休憩（する）d with a 楽しみ which gave physical warmth to the 団体／死体.

There were few mornings when Mary did not look up, as she bent to lace her boots, and as she followed the yellow 棒 from curtain to breakfast-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する she usually breathed some sigh of thankfulness that her life 供給するd her with such moments of pure enjoyment. She was robbing no one of anything, and yet, to get so much 楽しみ from simple things, such as eating one's breakfast alone in a room which had nice colors in it, clean from the skirting of the boards to the corners of the 天井, seemed to 控訴 her so 完全に that she used at first to 追跡（する） about for some one to わびる to, or for some 欠陥 in the 状況／情勢. She had now been six months in London, and she could find no 欠陥, but that, as she invariably 結論するd by the time her boots were laced, was 単独で and 完全に 予定 to the fact that she had her work. Every day, as she stood with her 派遣（する）-box in her 手渡す at the door of her flat, and gave one look 支援する into the room to see that everything was straight before she left, she said to herself that she was very glad that she was going to leave it all, that to have sat there all day long, in the enjoyment of leisure, would have been intolerable.

Out in the street she liked to think herself one of the 労働者s who, at this hour, take their way in 早い 選び出す／独身 とじ込み／提出する along all the 幅の広い pavements of the city, with their 長，率いるs わずかに lowered, as if all their 成果／努力 were to follow each other as closely as might be; so that Mary used to 人物／姿／数字 to herself a straight rabbit-run worn by their unswerving feet upon the pavement. But she liked to pretend that she was indistinguishable from the 残り／休憩（する）, and that when a wet day drove her to the 地下組織の or omnibus, she gave and took her 株 of （人が）群がる and wet with clerks and typists and 商業の men, and 株d with them the serious 商売／仕事 of winding-up the world to tick for another four-and-twenty hours.

Thus thinking, on the particular morning in question, she made her away across Lincoln's Inn Fields and up Kingsway, and so through Southampton 列／漕ぐ／騒動 until she reached her office in Russell Square. Now and then she would pause and look into the window of some bookseller or flower shop, where, at this 早期に hour, the goods were 存在 arranged, and empty gaps behind the plate glass 明らかにする／漏らすd a 明言する／公表する of undress. Mary felt kindly 性質の／したい気がして に向かって the shopkeepers, and hoped that they would trick the midday public into 購入（する）ing, for at this hour of the morning she 範囲d herself 完全に on the 味方する of the shopkeepers and bank clerks, and regarded all who slept late and had money to spend as her enemy and natural prey. And 直接／まっすぐに she had crossed the road at Holborn, her thoughts all （機の）カム 自然に and 定期的に to roost upon her work, and she forgot that she was, 適切に speaking, an amateur 労働者, whose services were 未払いの, and could hardly be said to 勝利，勝つd the world up for its daily 仕事, since the world, so far, had shown very little 願望（する） to take the boons which Mary's society for woman's 選挙権／賛成 had 申し込む／申し出d it.

She was thinking all the way up Southampton 列／漕ぐ／騒動 of notepaper and foolscap, and how an economy in the use of paper might be 影響d (without, of course, 傷つけるing Mrs. 調印（する）'s feelings), for she was 確かな that the 広大な／多数の／重要な 組織者s always pounce, to begin with, upon trifles like these, and build up their 勝利を得た 改革（する）s upon a basis of 絶対の solidity; and, without 認めるing it for a moment, Mary Datchet was 決定するd to be a 広大な／多数の／重要な 組織者, and had already doomed her society to 再建 of the most 過激な 肉親，親類d. Once or twice lately, it is true, she had started, 幅の広い awake, before turning into Russell Square, and 公然と非難するd herself rather はっきりと for 存在 already in a groove, 有能な, that is, of thinking the same thoughts every morning at the same hour, so that the chestnut-colored brick of the Russell Square houses had some curious 関係 with her thoughts about office economy, and served also as a 調印する that she should get into 削減する for 会合 Mr. Clacton, or Mrs. 調印（する）, or whoever might be beforehand with her at the office. Having no 宗教的な belief, she was the more conscientious about her life, 診察するing her position from time to time very 本気で, and nothing annoyed her more than to find one of these bad habits nibbling away unheeded at the precious 実体. What was the good, after all, of 存在 a woman if one didn't keep fresh, and cram one's life with all sorts of 見解（をとる）s and 実験s? Thus she always gave herself a little shake, as she turned the corner, and, as often as not, reached her own door whistling a snatch of a Somersetshire ballad.

The 選挙権／賛成 office was at the 最高の，を越す of one of the large Russell Square houses, which had once been lived in by a 広大な／多数の／重要な city merchant and his family, and was now let out in slices to a number of societies which 陳列する，発揮するd assorted 初期のs upon doors of ground glass, and kept, each of them, a typewriter which clicked busily all day long. The old house, with its 広大な／多数の／重要な 石／投石する staircase, echoed hollowly to the sound of typewriters and of errand-boys from ten to six. The noise of different typewriters already at work, disseminating their 見解（をとる）s upon the 保護 of native races, or the value of cereals as foodstuffs, quickened Mary's steps, and she always ran up the last flight of steps which led to her own 上陸, at whatever hour she （機の）カム, so as to get her typewriter to take its place in 競争 with the 残り／休憩（する）.

She sat herself 負かす／撃墜する to her letters, and very soon all these 憶測s were forgotten, and the two lines drew themselves between her eyebrows, as the contents of the letters, the office furniture, and the sounds of activity in the next room 徐々に 主張するd their sway upon her. By eleven o'clock the atmosphere of 集中 was running so 堅固に in one direction that any thought of a different order could hardly have 生き残るd its birth more than a moment or so. The 仕事 which lay before her was to 組織する a 一連の entertainments, the 利益（をあげる）s of which were to 利益 the society, which drooped for want of 基金s. It was her first 試みる／企てる at organization on a large 規模, and she meant to 達成する something remarkable. She meant to use the cumbrous machine to 選ぶ out this, that, and the other 利益／興味ing person from the muddle of the world, and to 始める，決める them for a week in a pattern which must catch the 注目する，もくろむs of 閣僚 大臣s, and the 注目する，もくろむs once caught, the old arguments were to be 配達するd with unexampled originality. Such was the 計画／陰謀 as a whole; and in contemplation of it she would become やめる 紅潮／摘発するd and excited, and have to remind herself of all the 詳細（に述べる）s that 介入するd between her and success.

The door would open, and Mr. Clacton would come in to search for a 確かな ちらし buried beneath a pyramid of ちらしs. He was a thin, sandy-haired man of about thirty-five, spoke with a Cockney accent, and had about him a frugal look, as if nature had not dealt generously with him in any way, which, 自然に, 妨げるd him from 取引，協定ing generously with other people. When he had 設立する his ちらし, and 申し込む／申し出d a few jocular hints upon keeping papers in order, the typewriting would stop 突然の, and Mrs. 調印（する） would burst into the room with a letter which needed explanation in her 手渡す. This was a more serious interruption than the other, because she never knew 正確に／まさに what she 手配中の，お尋ね者, and half a dozen requests would bolt from her, no one of which was 明確に 明言する／公表するd. Dressed in plum-colored velveteen, with short, gray hair, and a 直面する that seemed 永久的に 紅潮／摘発するd with philanthropic enthusiasm, she was always in a hurry, and always in some disorder. She wore two crucifixes, which got themselves entangled in a 激しい gold chain upon her breast, and seemed to Mary expressive of her mental ambiguity. Only her 広大な enthusiasm and her worship of 行方不明になる Markham, one of the 開拓するs of the society, kept her in her place, for which she had no sound 資格.

So the morning wore on, and the pile of letters grew, and Mary felt, at last, that she was the 中心 ganglion of a very 罰金 網状組織 of 神経s which fell over England, and one of these days, when she touched the heart of the system, would begin feeling and 急ぐing together and emitting their splendid 炎 of 革命の 花火s—for some such metaphor 代表するs what she felt about her work, when her brain had been heated by three hours of 使用／適用.

の直前に one o'clock Mr. Clacton and Mrs. 調印（する） desisted from their labors, and the old joke about 昼食, which （機の）カム out 定期的に at this hour, was repeated with scarcely any variation of words. Mr. Clacton patronized a vegetarian restaurant; Mrs. 調印（する） brought 挟むs, which she ate beneath the 計画（する）-trees in Russell Square; while Mary 一般に went to a gaudy 設立, upholstered in red plush, 近づく by, where, much to the vegetarian's 不賛成, you could buy steak, two インチs 厚い, or a roast section of fowl, swimming in a pewter dish.

"The 明らかにする 支店s against the sky do one so much good," Mrs. 調印（する） 主張するd, looking out into the Square.

"But one can't lunch off trees, Sally," said Mary.

"I 自白する I don't know how you manage it, 行方不明になる Datchet," Mr. Clacton 発言／述べるd. "I should sleep all the afternoon, I know, if I took a 激しい meal in the middle of the day."

"What's the very 最新の thing in literature?" Mary asked, good-humoredly pointing to the yellow-covered 容積／容量 beneath Mr. Clacton's arm, for he invariably read some new French author at lunch-time, or squeezed in a visit to a picture gallery, balancing his social work with an ardent culture of which he was 内密に proud, as Mary had very soon divined.

So they parted and Mary walked away, wondering if they guessed that she really 手配中の，お尋ね者 to get away from them, and supposing that they had not やめる reached that degree of subtlety. She bought herself an evening paper, which she read as she ate, looking over the 最高の，を越す of it again and again at the queer people who were buying cakes or imparting their secrets, until some young woman whom she knew （機の）カム in, and she called out, "Eleanor, come and sit by me," and they finished their lunch together, parting on the （土地などの）細長い一片 of pavement の中で the different lines of traffic with a pleasant feeling that they were stepping once more into their separate places in the 広大な／多数の／重要な and eternally moving pattern of human life.

But, instead of going straight 支援する to the office to-day, Mary turned into the British Museum, and strolled 負かす／撃墜する the gallery with the 形態／調整s of 石／投石する until she 設立する an empty seat 直接／まっすぐに beneath the gaze of the Elgin marbles. She looked at them, and seemed, as usual, borne up on some wave of exaltation and emotion, by which her life at once became solemn and beautiful—an impression which was 予定 as much, perhaps, to the 孤独 and 冷気／寒がらせる and silence of the gallery as to the actual beauty of the statues. One must suppose, at least, that her emotions were not 純粋に esthetic, because, after she had gazed at the Ulysses for a minute or two, she began to think about Ralph Denham. So 安全な・保証する did she feel with these silent 形態／調整s that she almost 産する／生じるd to an impulse to say "I am in love with you" aloud. The presence of this 巨大な and 耐えるing beauty made her almost alarmingly conscious of her 願望（する）, and at the same time proud of a feeling which did not 陳列する，発揮する anything like the same 割合s when she was going about her daily work.

She repressed her impulse to speak aloud, and rose and wandered about rather aimlessly の中で the statues until she 設立する herself in another gallery 充てるd to engraved obelisks and winged Assyrian bulls, and her emotion took another turn. She began to picture herself traveling with Ralph in a land where these monsters were couchant in the sand. "For," she thought to herself, as she gazed fixedly at some （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） printed behind a piece of glass, "the wonderful thing about you is that you're ready for anything; you're not in the least 従来の, like most clever men."

And she conjured up a scene of herself on a camel's 支援する, in the 砂漠, while Ralph 命令（する）d a whole tribe of natives.

"That is what you can do," she went on, moving on to the next statue. "You always make people do what you want."

A glow spread over her spirit, and filled her 注目する，もくろむs with brightness. にもかかわらず, before she left the Museum she was very far from 説, even in the privacy of her own mind, "I am in love with you," and that 宣告，判決 might very 井戸／弁護士席 never have でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れるd itself. She was, indeed, rather annoyed with herself for having 許すd such an ill-considered 違反 of her reserve, 弱めるing her 力／強力にするs of 抵抗, she felt, should this impulse return again. For, as she walked along the street to her office, the 軍隊 of all her customary 反対s to 存在 in love with any one overcame her. She did not want to marry at all. It seemed to her that there was something amateurish in bringing love into touch with a perfectly straightforward friendship, such as hers was with Ralph, which, for two years now, had based itself upon ありふれた 利益／興味s in impersonal topics, such as the 住宅 of the poor, or the 課税 of land values.

But the afternoon spirit 異なるd intrinsically from the morning spirit. Mary 設立する herself watching the flight of a bird, or making 製図／抽選s of the 支店s of the 計画（する）-trees upon her blotting-paper. People （機の）カム in to see Mr. Clacton on 商売／仕事, and a seductive smell of cigarette smoke 問題／発行するd from his room. Mrs. 調印（する） wandered about with newspaper cuttings, which seemed to her either "やめる splendid" or "really too bad for words." She used to paste these into 調書をとる／予約するs, or send them to her friends, having first drawn a 幅の広い 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業 in blue pencil 負かす／撃墜する the 利ざや, a 訴訟／進行 which 示す 平等に and indistinguishably the depths of her reprobation or the 高さs of her 是認.

About four o'clock on that same afternoon Katharine Hilbery was walking up Kingsway. The question of tea 現在のd itself. The street lamps were 存在 lit already, and as she stood still for a moment beneath one of them, she tried to think of some 隣接地の 製図／抽選-room where there would be firelight and talk congenial to her mood. That mood, 借りがあるing to the spinning traffic and the evening 隠す of unreality, was ill-adapted to her home surroundings. Perhaps, on the whole, a shop was the best place in which to 保存する this queer sense of 高くする，増すd 存在. At the same time she wished to talk. Remembering Mary Datchet and her repeated 招待s, she crossed the road, turned into Russell Square, and peered about, 捜し出すing for numbers with a sense of adventure that was out of all 割合 to the 行為 itself. She 設立する herself in a dimly lighted hall, unguarded by a porter, and 押し進めるd open the first swing door. But the office-boy had never heard of 行方不明になる Datchet. Did she belong to the S.R.F.R.? Katharine shook her 長，率いる with a smile of 狼狽. A 発言する／表明する from within shouted, "No. The S.G.S.—最高の，を越す 床に打ち倒す."

Katharine 機動力のある past innumerable glass doors, with 初期のs on them, and became 刻々と more and more doubtful of the 知恵 of her 投機・賭ける. At the 最高の，を越す she paused for a moment to breathe and collect herself. She heard the typewriter and formal professional 発言する／表明するs inside, not belonging, she thought, to any one she had ever spoken to. She touched the bell, and the door was opened almost すぐに by Mary herself. Her 直面する had to change its 表現 完全に when she saw Katharine.

"You!" she exclaimed. "We thought you were the printer." Still 持つ／拘留するing the door open, she called 支援する, "No, Mr. Clacton, it's not Penningtons. I should （犯罪の）一味 them up again—二塁打 three 二塁打 eight, Central. 井戸／弁護士席, this is a surprise. Come in," she 追加するd. "You're just in time for tea."

The light of 救済 shone in Mary's 注目する，もくろむs. The 退屈 of the afternoon was dissipated at once, and she was glad that Katharine had 設立する them in a momentary 圧力（をかける） of activity, 借りがあるing to the 失敗 of the printer to send 支援する 確かな proofs.

The unshaded electric light 向こうずねing upon the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する covered with papers dazed Katharine for a moment. After the 混乱 of her twilight walk, and her 無作為の thoughts, life in this small room appeared 極端に concentrated and 有望な. She turned instinctively to look out of the window, which was uncurtained, but Mary すぐに 解任するd her.

"It was very clever of you to find your way," she said, and Katharine wondered, as she stood there, feeling, for the moment, 完全に detached and unabsorbed, why she had come. She looked, indeed, to Mary's 注目する，もくろむs strangely out of place in the office. Her 人物／姿／数字 in the long cloak, which took 深い 倍のs, and her 直面する, which was composed into a mask of 極度の慎重さを要する 逮捕, 乱すd Mary for a moment with a sense of the presence of some one who was of another world, and, therefore, 破壊分子 of her world. She became すぐに anxious that Katharine should be impressed by the importance of her world, and hoped that neither Mrs. 調印（する） nor Mr. Clacton would appear until the impression of importance had been received. But in this she was disappointed. Mrs. 調印（する） burst into the room 持つ／拘留するing a kettle in her 手渡す, which she 始める，決める upon the stove, and then, with inefficient haste, she 始める，決める light to the gas, which ゆらめくd up, 爆発するd, and went out.

"Always the way, always the way," she muttered. "道具 Markham is the only person who knows how to を取り引きする the thing."

Mary had to go to her help, and together they spread the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and わびるd for the 不平等 between the cups and the plainness of the food.

"If we had known 行方不明になる Hilbery was coming, we should have bought a cake," said Mary, upon which Mrs. 調印（する） looked at Katharine for the first time, suspiciously, because she was a person who needed cake.

Here Mr. Clacton opened the door, and （機の）カム in, 持つ／拘留するing a typewritten letter in his 手渡す, which he was reading aloud.

"Salford's (v)提携させる(n)支部，加入者d," he said.

"井戸／弁護士席 done, Salford!" Mrs. 調印（する） exclaimed enthusiastically, 強くたたくing the teapot which she held upon the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, in 記念品 of 賞賛.

"Yes, these 地方の 中心s seem to be coming into line at last," said Mr. Clacton, and then Mary introduced him to 行方不明になる Hilbery, and he asked her, in a very formal manner, if she were 利益／興味d "in our work."

"And the proofs still not come?" said Mrs. 調印（する）, putting both her 肘s on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and propping her chin on her 手渡すs, as Mary began to 注ぐ out tea. "It's too bad—too bad. At this 率 we shall 行方不明になる the country 地位，任命する. Which reminds me, Mr. Clacton, don't you think we should circularize the 州s with Partridge's last speech? What? You've not read it? Oh, it's the best thing they've had in the House this 開会／開廷／会期. Even the Prime 大臣—"

But Mary 削減（する） her short.

"We don't 許す shop at tea, Sally," she said 堅固に. "We 罰金 her a penny each time she forgets, and the 罰金s go to buying a plum cake," she explained, 捜し出すing to draw Katharine into the community. She had given up all hope of impressing her.

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry," Mrs. 調印（する） わびるd. "It's my misfortune to be an 熱中している人," she said, turning to Katharine. "My father's daughter could hardly be anything else. I think I've been on as many 委員会s as most people. Waifs and 逸脱するs, 救助（する） Work, Church Work, C. O. S.—地元の 支店—besides the usual 市民の 義務s which 落ちる to one as a householder. But I've given them all up for our work here, and I don't 悔いる it for a second," she 追加するd. "This is the root question, I feel; until women have 投票（する）s—"

"It'll be sixpence, at least, Sally," said Mary, bringing her 握りこぶし 負かす／撃墜する on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. "And we're all sick to death of women and their 投票（する）s."

Mrs. 調印（する） looked for a moment as though she could hardly believe her ears, and made a deprecating "tut-tut-tut" in her throat, looking alternately at Katharine and Mary, and shaking her 長，率いる as she did so. Then she 発言／述べるd, rather confidentially to Katharine, with a little nod in Mary's direction:

"She's doing more for the 原因（となる） than any of us. She's giving her 青年—for, 式のs! when I was young there were 国内の circumstances—" she sighed, and stopped short.

Mr. Clacton あわてて 逆戻りするd to the joke about 昼食, and explained how Mrs. 調印（する） fed on a 捕らえる、獲得する of 薄焼きパン／素焼陶器s under the trees, whatever the 天候 might be, rather, Katharine thought, as though Mrs. 調印（する） were a pet dog who had convenient tricks.

"Yes, I took my little 捕らえる、獲得する into the square," said Mrs. 調印（する）, with the self-conscious 犯罪 of a child owning some fault to its 年上のs. "It was really very 支えるing, and the 明らかにする boughs against the sky do one so much good. But I shall have to give up going into the square," she proceeded, wrinkling her forehead. "The 不正 of it! Why should I have a beautiful square all to myself, when poor women who need 残り／休憩（する） have nowhere at all to sit?" She looked ひどく at Katharine, giving her short locks a little shake. "It's dreadful what a tyrant one still is, in spite of all one's 成果／努力s. One tries to lead a decent life, but one can't. Of course, 直接／まっすぐに one thinks of it, one sees that all squares should be open to every one. Is there any society with that 反対する, Mr. Clacton? If not, there should be, surely."

"A most excellent 反対する," said Mr. Clacton in his professional manner. "At the same time, one must 嘆き悲しむ the ramification of organizations, Mrs. 調印（する）. So much excellent 成果／努力 thrown away, not to speak of 続けざまに猛撃するs, shillings, and pence. Now how many organizations of a philanthropic nature do you suppose there are in the City of London itself, 行方不明になる Hilbery?" he 追加するd, screwing his mouth into a queer little smile, as if to show that the question had its frivolous 味方する.

Katharine smiled, too. Her unlikeness to the 残り／休憩（する） of them had, by this time, 侵入するd to Mr. Clacton, who was not 自然に observant, and he was wondering who she was; this same unlikeness had subtly 刺激するd Mrs. 調印（する） to try and make a 変える of her. Mary, too, looked at her almost as if she begged her to make things 平易な. For Katharine had shown no disposition to make things 平易な. She had scarcely spoken, and her silence, though 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な and even thoughtful, seemed to Mary the silence of one who 非難するs.

"井戸／弁護士席, there are more in this house than I'd any notion of," she said. "On the ground 床に打ち倒す you 保護する natives, on the next you emigrate women and tell people to eat nuts—"

"Why do you say that 'we' do these things?" Mary interposed, rather はっきりと. "We're not 責任がある all the cranks who choose to 宿泊する in the same house with us."

Mr. Clacton （疑いを）晴らすd his throat and looked at each of the young ladies in turn. He was a good 取引，協定 struck by the 外見 and manner of 行方不明になる Hilbery, which seemed to him to place her の中で those cultivated and luxurious people of whom he used to dream. Mary, on the other 手渡す, was more of his own sort, and a little too much inclined to order him about. He 選ぶd up crumbs of 乾燥した，日照りの 薄焼きパン／素焼陶器 and put them into his mouth with incredible rapidity.

"You don't belong to our society, then?" said Mrs. 調印（する）.

"No, I'm afraid I don't," said Katharine, with such ready candor that Mrs. 調印（する） was nonplussed, and 星／主役にするd at her with a puzzled 表現, as if she could not 分類する her の中で the varieties of human 存在s known to her.

"But surely," she began.

"Mrs. 調印（する） is an 熱中している人 in these 事柄s," said Mr. Clacton, almost apologetically. "We have to remind her いつかs that others have a 権利 to their 見解（をとる）s even if they 異なる from our own...Punch has a very funny picture this week, about a Suffragist and an 農業の 労働者. Have you seen this week's Punch, 行方不明になる Datchet?"

Mary laughed, and said "No."

Mr. Clacton then told them the 実体 of the joke, which, however, depended a good 取引，協定 for its success upon the 表現 which the artist had put into the people's 直面するs. Mrs. 調印（する） sat all the time perfectly 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な. 直接／まっすぐに he had done speaking she burst out:

"But surely, if you care about the 福利事業 of your sex at all, you must wish them to have the 投票（する）?"

"I never said I didn't wish them to have the 投票（する）," Katharine 抗議するd.

"Then why aren't you a member of our society?" Mrs. 調印（する） 需要・要求するd.

Katharine stirred her spoon 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, 星／主役にするd into the 渦巻く of the tea, and remained silent. Mr. Clacton, 一方／合間, でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れるd a question which, after a moment's hesitation, he put to Katharine.

"Are you in any way 関係のある, I wonder, to the poet Alardyce? His daughter, I believe, married a Mr. Hilbery."

"Yes; I'm the poet's granddaughter," said Katharine, with a little sigh, after a pause; and for a moment they were all silent.

"The poet's granddaughter!" Mrs. 調印（する） repeated, half to herself, with a shake of her 長，率いる, as if that explained what was さもなければ inexplicable.

The light kindled in Mr. Clacton's 注目する，もくろむ.

"Ah, indeed. That 利益／興味s me very much," he said. "I 借りがある a 広大な／多数の／重要な 負債 to your grandfather, 行方不明になる Hilbery. At one time I could have repeated the greater part of him by heart. But one gets out of the way of reading poetry, unfortunately. You don't remember him, I suppose?"

A sharp 非難する at the door made Katharine's answer inaudible. Mrs. 調印（する） looked up with 新たにするd hope in her 注目する，もくろむs, and exclaiming:

"The proofs at last!" ran to open the door. "Oh, it's only Mr. Denham!" she cried, without any 試みる／企てる to 隠す her 失望. Ralph, Katharine supposed, was a たびたび（訪れる） 訪問者, for the only person he thought it necessary to 迎える／歓迎する was herself, and Mary at once explained the strange fact of her 存在 there by 説:

"Katharine has come to see how one runs an office."

Ralph felt himself 強化する uncomfortably, as he said:

"I hope Mary hasn't 説得するd you that she knows how to run an office?"

"What, doesn't she?" said Katharine, looking from one to the other.

At these 発言／述べるs Mrs. 調印（する） began to 展示（する） 調印するs of discomposure, which 陳列する，発揮するd themselves by a 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするing movement of her 長，率いる, and, as Ralph took a letter from his pocket, and placed his finger upon a 確かな 宣告，判決, she forestalled him by exclaiming in 混乱:

"Now, I know what you're going to say, Mr. Denham! But it was the day 道具 Markham was here, and she upsets one so—with her wonderful vitality, always thinking of something new that we ought to be doing and aren't—and I was conscious at the time that my dates were mixed. It had nothing to do with Mary at all, I 保証する you."

"My dear Sally, don't わびる," said Mary, laughing. "Men are such pedants—they don't know what things 事柄, and what things don't."

"Now, Denham, speak up for our sex," said Mr. Clacton in a jocular manner, indeed, but like most insignificant men he was very quick to resent 存在 設立する fault with by a woman, in argument with whom he was fond of calling himself "a mere man." He wished, however, to enter into a literary 自然保護 with 行方不明になる Hilbery, and thus let the 事柄 減少（する）.

"Doesn't it seem strange to you, 行方不明になる Hilbery," he said, "that the French, with all their wealth of illustrious 指名するs, have no poet who can compare with your grandfather? Let me see. There's Chenier and Hugo and Alfred de Musset—wonderful men, but, at the same time, there's a richness, a freshness about Alardyce—"

Here the telephone bell rang, and he had to absent himself with a smile and a 屈服する which 示す that, although literature is delightful, it is not work. Mrs. 調印（する） rose at the same time, but remained hovering over the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, 配達するing herself of a tirade against party 政府. "For if I were to tell you what I know of 支援する-stairs intrigue, and what can be done by the 力／強力にする of the purse, you wouldn't credit me, Mr. Denham, you wouldn't, indeed. Which is why I feel that the only work for my father's daughter—for he was one of the 開拓するs, Mr. Denham, and on his tombstone I had that 詩（を作る） from the Psalms put, about the sowers and the seed...And what wouldn't I give that he should be alive now, seeing what we're going to see—" but 反映するing that the glories of the 未来 depended in part upon the activity of her typewriter, she bobbed her 長，率いる, and hurried 支援する to the seclusion of her little room, from which すぐに 問題／発行するd sounds of enthusiastic, but 明白に erratic, composition.

Mary made it （疑いを）晴らす at once, by starting a fresh topic of general 利益／興味, that though she saw the humor of her 同僚, she did not ーするつもりである to have her laughed at.

"The 基準 of morality seems to me frightfully low," she 観察するd reflectively, 注ぐing out a second cup of tea, "特に の中で women who aren't 井戸／弁護士席 educated. They don't see that small things 事柄, and that's where the 漏れ begins, and then we find ourselves in difficulties—I very nearly lost my temper yesterday," she went on, looking at Ralph with a little smile, as though he knew what happened when she lost her temper. "It makes me very angry when people tell me lies—doesn't it make you angry?" she asked Katharine.

"But considering that every one tells lies," Katharine 発言／述べるd, looking about the room to see where she had put 負かす／撃墜する her umbrella and her 小包, for there was an intimacy in the way in which Mary and Ralph 演説（する）／住所d each other which made her wish to leave them. Mary, on the other 手渡す, was anxious, superficially at least, that Katharine should stay and so 防備を堅める／強化する her in her 決意 not to be in love with Ralph.

Ralph, while 解除するing his cup from his lips to the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, had made up his mind that if 行方不明になる Hilbery left, he would go with her.

"I don't think that I tell lies, and I don't think that Ralph tells lies, do you, Ralph?" Mary continued.

Katharine laughed, with more gayety, as it seemed to Mary, than she could 適切に account for. What was she laughing at? At them, 推定では. Katharine had risen, and was ちらりと見ることing hither and thither, at the 圧力（をかける）s and the cupboards, and all the 機械／機構 of the office, as if she 含むd them all in her rather malicious amusement, which 原因（となる）d Mary to keep her 注目する，もくろむs on her straightly and rather ひどく, as if she were a gay-plumed, mischievous bird, who might light on the topmost bough and 選ぶ off the ruddiest cherry, without any 警告. Two women いっそう少なく like each other could scarcely be imagined, Ralph thought, looking from one to the other. Next moment, he too, rose, and nodding to Mary, as Katharine said good-bye, opened the door for her, and followed her out.

Mary sat still and made no 試みる／企てる to 妨げる them from going. For a second or two after the door had shut on them her 注目する，もくろむs 残り／休憩（する）d on the door with a straightforward fierceness in which, for a moment, a 確かな degree of bewilderment seemed to enter; but, after a 簡潔な／要約する hesitation, she put 負かす／撃墜する her cup and proceeded to （疑いを）晴らす away the tea-things.

The impulse which had driven Ralph to take this 活動／戦闘 was the result of a very swift little piece of 推論する／理由ing, and thus, perhaps, was not やめる so much of an impulse as it seemed. It passed through his mind that if he 行方不明になるd this chance of talking to Katharine, he would have to 直面する an enraged ghost, when he was alone in his room again, 需要・要求するing an explanation of his 臆病な／卑劣な 不決断. It was better, on the whole, to 危険 現在の discomfiture than to waste an evening bandying excuses and 建設するing impossible scenes with this uncompromising section of himself. For ever since he had visited the Hilberys he had been much at the mercy of a phantom Katharine, who （機の）カム to him when he sat alone, and answered him as he would have her answer, and was always beside him to 栄冠を与える those 変化させるing 勝利s which were transacted almost every night, in imaginary scenes, as he walked through the lamplit streets home from the office. To walk with Katharine in the flesh would either 料金d that phantom with fresh food, which, as all who nourish dreams are aware, is a 過程 that becomes necessary from time to time, or 精製する it to such a degree of thinness that it was scarcely serviceable any longer; and that, too, is いつかs a welcome change to a dreamer. And all the time Ralph was 井戸／弁護士席 aware that the 本体，大部分／ばら積みの of Katharine was not 代表するd in his dreams at all, so that when he met her he was bewildered by the fact that she had nothing to do with his dream of her.

When, on reaching the street, Katharine 設立する that Mr. Denham proceeded to keep pace by her 味方する, she was surprised and, perhaps, a little annoyed. She, too, had her 利ざや of imagination, and to-night her activity in this obscure 地域 of the mind 要求するd 孤独. If she had had her way, she would have walked very 急速な／放蕩な 負かす／撃墜する the Tottenham 法廷，裁判所 Road, and then sprung into a cab and raced 速く home. The 見解（をとる） she had had of the inside of an office was of the nature of a dream to her. Shut off up there, she compared Mrs. 調印（する）, and Mary Datchet, and Mr. Clacton to enchanted people in a bewitched tower, with the spiders' webs 宙返り飛行ing across the corners of the room, and all the 道具s of the necromancer's （手先の）技術 at 手渡す; for so aloof and unreal and apart from the normal world did they seem to her, in the house of innumerable typewriters, murmuring their incantations and concocting their 麻薬s, and flinging their frail spiders' webs over the 激流 of life which 急ぐd 負かす／撃墜する the streets outside.

She may have been conscious that there was some exaggeration in this fancy of hers, for she certainly did not wish to 株 it with Ralph. To him, she supposed, Mary Datchet, composing ちらしs for 閣僚 大臣s の中で her typewriters, 代表するd all that was 利益／興味ing and 本物の; and, accordingly, she shut them both out from all 株 in the （人が）群がるd street, with its pendant necklace of lamps, its lighted windows, and its throng of men and women, which exhilarated her to such an extent that she very nearly forgot her companion. She walked very 急速な／放蕩な, and the 影響 of people passing in the opposite direction was to produce a queer dizziness both in her 長，率いる and in Ralph's, which 始める，決める their 団体／死体s far apart. But she did her 義務 by her companion almost unconsciously.

"Mary Datchet does that sort of work very 井戸／弁護士席...She's 責任がある it, I suppose?"

"Yes. The others don't help at all...Has she made a 変える of you?"

"Oh no. That is, I'm a 変える already."

"But she hasn't 説得するd you to work for them?"

"Oh dear no—that wouldn't do at all."

So they walked on 負かす／撃墜する the Tottenham 法廷，裁判所 Road, parting and coming together again, and Ralph felt much as though he were 演説（する）／住所ing the 首脳会議 of a poplar in a high 強風 of 勝利，勝つd.

"Suppose we get on to that omnibus?" he 示唆するd.

Katharine acquiesced, and they climbed up, and 設立する themselves alone on 最高の，を越す of it.

"But which way are you going?" Katharine asked, waking a little from the trance into which movement の中で moving things had thrown her.

"I'm going to the 寺," Ralph replied, inventing a 目的地 on the 刺激（する） of the moment. He felt the change come over her as they sat 負かす／撃墜する and the omnibus began to move 今後. He imagined her 熟視する／熟考するing the avenue in 前線 of them with those honest sad 注目する，もくろむs which seemed to 始める，決める him at such a distance from them. But the 微風 was blowing in their 直面するs; it 解除するd her hat for a second, and she drew out a pin and stuck it in again,—a little 活動／戦闘 which seemed, for some 推論する／理由, to make her rather more fallible. Ah, if only her hat would blow off, and leave her altogether disheveled, 受託するing it from his 手渡すs!

"This is like Venice," she 観察するd, raising her 手渡す. "The モーター-cars, I mean, 狙撃 about so quickly, with their lights."

"I've never seen Venice," he replied. "I keep that and some other things for my old age."

"What are the other things?" she asked.

"There's Venice and India and, I think, Dante, too."

She laughed.

"Think of 供給するing for one's old age! And would you 辞退する to see Venice if you had the chance?"

Instead of answering her, he wondered whether he should tell her something that was やめる true about himself; and as he wondered, he told her.

"I've planned out my life in sections ever since I was a child, to make it last longer. You see, I'm always afraid that I'm 行方不明の something—"

"And so am I!" Katharine exclaimed. "But, after all," she 追加するd, "why should you 行方不明になる anything?"

"Why? Because I'm poor, for one thing," Ralph 再結合させるd. "You, I suppose, can have Venice and India and Dante every day of your life."

She said nothing for a moment, but 残り／休憩（する）d one 手渡す, which was 明らかにする of glove, upon the rail in 前線 of her, meditating upon a variety of things, of which one was that this strange young man pronounced Dante as she was used to 審理，公聴会 it pronounced, and another, that he had, most 突然に, a feeling about life that was familiar to her. Perhaps, then, he was the sort of person she might take an 利益／興味 in, if she （機の）カム to know him better, and as she had placed him の中で those whom she would never want to know better, this was enough to make her silent. She あわてて 解任するd her first 見解（をとる） of him, in the little room where the 遺物s were kept, and ran a 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業 through half her impressions, as one 取り消すs a 不正に written 宣告，判決, having 設立する the 権利 one.

"But to know that one might have things doesn't alter the fact that one hasn't got them," she said, in some 混乱. "How could I go to India, for example? Besides," she began impulsively, and stopped herself. Here the conductor （機の）カム 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, and interrupted them. Ralph waited for her to 再開する her 宣告，判決, but she said no more.

"I have a message to give your father," he 発言／述べるd. "Perhaps you would give it him, or I could come—"

"Yes, do come," Katharine replied.

"Still, I don't see why you shouldn't go to India," Ralph began, ーするために keep her from rising, as she 脅すd to do.

But she got up in spite of him, and said good-bye with her usual 空気／公表する of 決定／判定勝ち（する）, and left him with a quickness which Ralph connected now with all her movements. He looked 負かす／撃墜する and saw her standing on the pavement 辛勝する／優位, an 警報, 命令（する）ing 人物／姿／数字, which waited its season to cross, and then walked boldly and 速く to the other 味方する. That gesture and 活動／戦闘 would be 追加するd to the picture he had of her, but at 現在の the real woman 完全に 大勝するd the phantom one.

CHAPTER VII

"And little Augustus Pelham said to me, 'It's the younger 世代 knocking at the door,' and I said to him, 'Oh, but the younger 世代 comes in without knocking, Mr. Pelham.' Such a feeble little joke, wasn't it, but 負かす／撃墜する it went into his notebook all the same."

"Let us congratulate ourselves that we shall be in the 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な before that work is published," said Mr. Hilbery.

The 年輩の couple were waiting for the dinner-bell to （犯罪の）一味 and for their daughter to come into the room. Their arm-議長，司会を務めるs were drawn up on either 味方する of the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, and each sat in the same わずかに crouched position, looking into the coals, with the 表現s of people who have had their 株 of experiences and wait, rather passively, for something to happen. Mr. Hilbery now gave all his attention to a piece of coal which had fallen out of the grate, and to selecting a 都合のよい position for it の中で the lumps that were 燃やすing already. Mrs. Hilbery watched him in silence, and the smile changed on her lips as if her mind still played with the events of the afternoon.

When Mr. Hilbery had 遂行するd his 仕事, he 再開するd his crouching position again, and began to toy with the little green 石／投石する 大（公）使館員d to his watch-chain. His 深い, oval-形態／調整d 注目する，もくろむs were 直す／買収する，八百長をするd upon the 炎上s, but behind the superficial glaze seemed to brood an observant and whimsical spirit, which kept the brown of the 注目する，もくろむ still 異常に vivid. But a look of indolence, the result of 懐疑心 or of a taste too fastidious to be 満足させるd by the prizes and 結論s so easily within his しっかり掴む, lent him an 表現 almost of melancholy. After sitting thus for a time, he seemed to reach some point in his thinking which 論証するd its futility, upon which he sighed and stretched his 手渡す for a 調書をとる／予約する lying on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する by his 味方する.

直接／まっすぐに the door opened he の近くにd the 調書をとる／予約する, and the 注目する，もくろむs of father and mother both 残り／休憩（する）d on Katharine as she （機の）カム に向かって them. The sight seemed at once to give them a 動機 which they had not had before. To them she appeared, as she walked に向かって them in her light evening dress, 極端に young, and the sight of her refreshed them, were it only because her 青年 and ignorance made their knowledge of the world of some value.

"The only excuse for you, Katharine, is that dinner is still later than you are," said Mr. Hilbery, putting 負かす／撃墜する his spectacles.

"I don't mind her 存在 late when the result is so charming," said Mrs. Hilbery, looking with pride at her daughter. "Still, I don't know that I like your 存在 out so late, Katharine," she continued. "You took a cab, I hope?"

Here dinner was 発表するd, and Mr. Hilbery 正式に led his wife downstairs on his arm. They were all dressed for dinner, and, indeed, the prettiness of the dinner-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する 長所d that compliment. There was no cloth upon the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and the 磁器 made 正規の／正選手 circles of 深い blue upon the 向こうずねing brown 支持を得ようと努めるd. In the middle there was a bowl of tawny red and yellow chrysanthemums, and one of pure white, so fresh that the 狭くする petals were curved backwards into a 会社／堅い white ball. From the surrounding 塀で囲むs the 長，率いるs of three famous Victorian writers 調査するd this entertainment, and slips of paper pasted beneath them 証言するd in the 広大な／多数の／重要な man's own handwriting that he was yours 心から or affectionately or for ever. The father and daughter would have been やめる content, 明らかに, to eat their dinner in silence, or with a few cryptic 発言／述べるs 表明するd in a shorthand which could not be understood by the servants. But silence depressed Mrs. Hilbery, and far from minding the presence of maids, she would often 演説（する）／住所 herself to them, and was never altogether unconscious of their 是認 or 不賛成 of her 発言／述べるs. In the first place she called them to 証言，証人／目撃する that the room was darker than usual, and had all the lights turned on.

"That's more cheerful," she exclaimed. "D'you know, Katharine, that ridiculous goose （機の）カム to tea with me? Oh, how I 手配中の，お尋ね者 you! He tried to make epigrams all the time, and I got so nervous, 推定する／予想するing them, you know, that I spilt the tea—and he made an epigram about that!"

"Which ridiculous goose?" Katharine asked her father.

"Only one of my geese, happily, makes epigrams—Augustus Pelham, of course," said Mrs. Hilbery.

"I'm not sorry that I was out," said Katharine.

"Poor Augustus!" Mrs. Hilbery exclaimed. "But we're all too hard on him. Remember how 充てるd he is to his tiresome old mother."

"That's only because she is his mother. Any one connected with himself—"

"No, no, Katharine—that's too bad. That's—what's the word I mean, Trevor, something long and Latin—the sort of word you and Katharine know—"

Mr. Hilbery 示唆するd "冷笑的な."

"井戸／弁護士席, that'll do. I don't believe in sending girls to college, but I should teach them that sort of thing. It makes one feel so dignified, bringing out these little allusions, and passing on gracefully to the next topic. But I don't know what's come over me—I 現実に had to ask Augustus the 指名する of the lady Hamlet was in love with, as you were out, Katharine, and Heaven knows what he mayn't put 負かす／撃墜する about me in his diary."

"I wish," Katharine started, with 広大な／多数の／重要な impetuosity, and checked herself. Her mother always stirred her to feel and think quickly, and then she remembered that her father was there, listening with attention.

"What is it you wish?" he asked, as she paused.

He often surprised her, thus, into telling him what she had not meant to tell him; and then they argued, while Mrs. Hilbery went on with her own thoughts.

"I wish mother wasn't famous. I was out at tea, and they would talk to me about poetry."

"Thinking you must be poetical, I see—and aren't you?"

"Who's been talking to you about poetry, Katharine?" Mrs. Hilbery 需要・要求するd, and Katharine was committed to giving her parents an account of her visit to the 選挙権／賛成 office.

"They have an office at the 最高の，を越す of one of the old houses in Russell Square. I never saw such queer-looking people. And the man discovered I was 関係のある to the poet, and talked to me about poetry. Even Mary Datchet seems different in that atmosphere."

"Yes, the office atmosphere is very bad for the soul," said Mr. Hilbery.

"I don't remember any offices in Russell Square in the old days, when Mamma lived there," Mrs. Hilbery mused, "and I can't fancy turning one of those noble 広大な／多数の／重要な rooms into a stuffy little 選挙権／賛成 office. Still, if the clerks read poetry there must be something nice about them."

"No, because they don't read it as we read it," Katharine 主張するd.

"But it's nice to think of them reading your grandfather, and not filling up those dreadful little forms all day long," Mrs. Hilbery 固執するd, her notion of office life 存在 derived from some chance 見解（をとる） of a scene behind the 反対する at her bank, as she slipped the 君主s into her purse.

"At any 率, they 港／避難所't made a 変える of Katharine, which was what I was afraid of," Mr. Hilbery 発言／述べるd.

"Oh no," said Katharine very decidedly, "I wouldn't work with them for anything."

"It's curious," Mr. Hilbery continued, agreeing with his daughter, "how the sight of one's fellow-熱中している人s always chokes one off. They show up the faults of one's 原因（となる） so much more plainly than one's antagonists. One can be enthusiastic in one's 熟考する／考慮する, but 直接／まっすぐに one comes into touch with the people who agree with one, all the glamor goes. So I've always 設立する," and he proceeded to tell them, as he peeled his apple, how he committed himself once, in his youthful days, to make a speech at a political 会合, and went there 燃えて with enthusiasm for the ideals of his own 味方する; but while his leaders spoke, he became 徐々に 変えるd to the other way of thinking, if thinking it could be called, and had to feign illness ーするために 避ける making a fool of himself—an experience which had sickened him of public 会合s.

Katharine listened and felt as she 一般に did when her father, and to some extent her mother, 述べるd their feelings, that she やめる understood and agreed with them, but, at the same time, saw something which they did not see, and always felt some 失望 when they fell short of her 見通し, as they always did. The plates 後継するd each other 速く and noiselessly in 前線 of her, and the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する was decked for dessert, and as the talk murmured on in familiar grooves, she sat there, rather like a 裁判官, listening to her parents, who did, indeed, feel it very pleasant when they made her laugh.

Daily life in a house where there are young and old is 十分な of curious little 儀式s and pieties, which are 発射する／解雇するd やめる punctually, though the meaning of them is obscure, and a mystery has come to brood over them which lends even a superstitious charm to their 業績／成果. Such was the nightly 儀式 of the cigar and the glass of port, which were placed on the 権利 手渡す and on the left 手渡す of Mr. Hilbery, and 同時に Mrs. Hilbery and Katharine left the room. All the years they had lived together they had never seen Mr. Hilbery smoke his cigar or drink his port, and they would have felt it unseemly if, by chance, they had surprised him as he sat there. These short, but 明確に 示すd, periods of 分離 between the sexes were always used for an intimate postscript to what had been said at dinner, the sense of 存在 women together coming out most 堅固に when the male sex was, as if by some 宗教的な 儀式, secluded from the 女性（の）. Katharine knew by heart the sort of mood that 所有するd her as she walked upstairs to the 製図／抽選-room, her mother's arm in hers; and she could 心配する the 楽しみ with which, when she had turned on the lights, they both regarded the 製図／抽選-room, fresh swept and 始める，決める in order for the last section of the day, with the red parrots swinging on the chintz curtains, and the arm-議長，司会を務めるs warming in the 炎. Mrs. Hilbery stood over the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, with one foot on the fender, and her skirts わずかに raised.

"Oh, Katharine," she exclaimed, "how you've made me think of Mamma and the old days in Russell Square! I can see the chandeliers, and the green silk of the piano, and Mamma sitting in her cashmere shawl by the window, singing till the little ragamuffin boys outside stopped to listen. Papa sent me in with a bunch of violets while he waited 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the corner. It must have been a summer evening. That was before things were hopeless..."

As she spoke an 表現 of 悔いる, which must have come frequently to 原因（となる） the lines which now grew 深い 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the lips and 注目する，もくろむs, settled on her 直面する. The poet's marriage had not been a happy one. He had left his wife, and after some years of a rather 無謀な 存在, she had died, before her time. This 災害 had led to 広大な／多数の／重要な 不正行為s of education, and, indeed, Mrs. Hilbery might be said to have escaped education altogether. But she had been her father's companion at the season when he wrote the finest of his poems. She had sat on his 膝 in taverns and other haunts of drunken poets, and it was for her sake, so people said, that he had cured himself of his dissipation, and become the irreproachable literary character that the world knows, whose inspiration had 砂漠d him. As Mrs. Hilbery grew old she thought more and more of the past, and this 古代の 災害 seemed at times almost to prey upon her mind, as if she could not pass out of life herself without laying the ghost of her parent's 悲しみ to 残り／休憩（する）.

Katharine wished to 慰安 her mother, but it was difficult to do this satisfactorily when the facts themselves were so much of a legend. The house in Russell Square, for example, with its noble rooms, and the magnolia-tree in the garden, and the 甘い-発言する／表明するd piano, and the sound of feet coming 負かす／撃墜する the 回廊（地帯）s, and other 所有物／資産／財産s of size and romance—had they any 存在? Yet why should Mrs. Alardyce live all alone in this gigantic mansion, and, if she did not live alone, with whom did she live? For its own sake, Katharine rather liked this 悲劇の story, and would have been glad to hear the 詳細（に述べる）s of it, and to have been able to discuss them 率直に. But this it became いっそう少なく and いっそう少なく possible to do, for though Mrs. Hilbery was 絶えず 逆戻りするing to the story, it was always in this 試験的な and restless fashion, as though by a touch here and there she could 始める，決める things straight which had been crooked these sixty years. Perhaps, indeed, she no longer knew what the truth was.

"If they'd lived now," she 結論するd, "I feel it wouldn't have happened. People aren't so 始める，決める upon 悲劇 as they were then. If my father had been able to go 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the world, or if she'd had a 残り／休憩（する） cure, everything would have come 権利. But what could I do? And then they had bad friends, both of them, who made mischief. Ah, Katharine, when you marry, be やめる, やめる sure that you love your husband!"

The 涙／ほころびs stood in Mrs. Hilbery's 注目する，もくろむs.

While 慰安ing her, Katharine thought to herself, "Now this is what Mary Datchet and Mr. Denham don't understand. This is the sort of position I'm always getting into. How simple it must be to live as they do!" for all the evening she had been comparing her home and her father and mother with the 選挙権／賛成 office and the people there.

"But, Katharine," Mrs. Hilbery continued, with one of her sudden changes of mood, "though, Heaven knows, I don't want to see you married, surely if ever a man loved a woman, William loves you. And it's a nice, rich-sounding 指名する too—Katharine Rodney, which, unfortunately, doesn't mean that he's got any money, because he hasn't."

The alteration of her 指名する annoyed Katharine, and she 観察するd, rather はっきりと, that she didn't want to marry any one.

"It's very dull that you can only marry one husband, certainly," Mrs. Hilbery 反映するd. "I always wish that you could marry everybody who wants to marry you. Perhaps they'll come to that in time, but 一方／合間 I 自白する that dear William—" But here Mr. Hilbery （機の）カム in, and the more solid part of the evening began. This consisted in the reading aloud by Katharine from some prose work or other, while her mother knitted scarves 断続的に on a little circular でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる, and her father read the newspaper, not so attentively but that he could comment humorously now and again upon the fortunes of the hero and the ヘロイン. The Hilberys subscribed to a library, which 配達するd 調書をとる／予約するs on Tuesdays and Fridays, and Katharine did her best to 利益／興味 her parents in the 作品 of living and 高度に respectable authors; but Mrs. Hilbery was perturbed by the very look of the light, gold-花冠d 容積／容量s, and would make little 直面するs as if she tasted something bitter as the reading went on; while Mr. Hilbery would 扱う／治療する the moderns with a curious (a)手の込んだ／(v)詳述する banter such as one might 適用する to the antics of a 約束ing child. So this evening, after five pages or so of one of these masters, Mrs. Hilbery 抗議するd that it was all too clever and cheap and 汚い for words.

"Please, Katharine, read us something real."

Katharine had to go to the bookcase and choose a portly 容積／容量 in sleek, yellow calf, which had 直接／まっすぐに a sedative 影響 upon both her parents. But the 配達／演説／出産 of the evening 地位，任命する broke in upon the periods of Henry Fielding, and Katharine 設立する that her letters needed all her attention.

CHAPTER VIII

She took her letters up to her room with her, having 説得するd her mother to go to bed 直接／まっすぐに Mr. Hilbery left them, for so long as she sat in the same room as her mother, Mrs. Hilbery might, at any moment, ask for a sight of the 地位，任命する. A very 迅速な ちらりと見ること through many sheets had shown Katharine that, by some coincidence, her attention had to be directed to many different 苦悩s 同時に. In the first place, Rodney had written a very 十分な account of his 明言する／公表する of mind, which was illustrated by a sonnet, and he 需要・要求するd a reconsideration of their position, which agitated Katharine more than she liked. Then there were two letters which had to be laid 味方する by 味方する and compared before she could make out the truth of their story, and even when she knew the facts she could not decide what to make of them; and finally she had to 反映する upon a 広大な／多数の／重要な many pages from a cousin who 設立する himself in 財政上の difficulties, which 軍隊d him to the uncongenial 占領／職業 of teaching the young ladies of Bungay to play upon the violin.

But the two letters which each told the same story 異なって were the 長，指導者 source of her perplexity. She was really rather shocked to find it definitely 設立するd that her own second cousin, Cyril Alardyce, had lived for the last four years with a woman who was not his wife, who had borne him two children, and was now about to 耐える him another. This 明言する／公表する of things had been discovered by Mrs. Milvain, her aunt Celia, a 熱心な inquirer into such 事柄s, whose letter was also under consideration. Cyril, she said, must be made to marry the woman at once; and Cyril, rightly or wrongly, was indignant with such 干渉，妨害 with his 事件／事情／状勢s, and would not own that he had any 原因（となる） to be ashamed of himself. Had he any 原因（となる） to be ashamed of himself, Katharine wondered; and she turned to her aunt again.

"Remember," she wrote, in her profuse, emphatic 声明, "that he 耐えるs your grandfather's 指名する, and so will the child that is to be born. The poor boy is not so much to 非難する as the woman who deluded him, thinking him a gentleman, which he is, and having money, which he has not."

"What would Ralph Denham say to this?" thought Katharine, beginning to pace up and 負かす／撃墜する her bedroom. She twitched aside the curtains, so that, on turning, she was 直面するd by 不明瞭, and looking out, could just distinguish the 支店s of a 計画（する）-tree and the yellow lights of some one else's windows.

"What would Mary Datchet and Ralph Denham say?" she 反映するd, pausing by the window, which, as the night was warm, she raised, in order to feel the 空気／公表する upon her 直面する, and to lose herself in the nothingness of night. But with the 空気／公表する the distant humming sound of far-off （人が）群がるd thoroughfares was 認める to the room. The incessant and tumultuous hum of the distant traffic seemed, as she stood there, to 代表する the 厚い texture of her life, for her life was so hemmed in with the 進歩 of other lives that the sound of its own 前進する was inaudible. People like Ralph and Mary, she thought, had it all their own way, and an empty space before them, and, as she envied them, she cast her mind out to imagine an empty land where all this petty intercourse of men and women, this life made up of the dense crossings and entanglements of men and women, had no 存在 whatever. Even now, alone, at night, looking out into the shapeless 集まり of London, she was 軍隊d to remember that there was one point and here another with which she had some 関係. William Rodney, at this very moment, was seated in a minute speck of light somewhere to the east of her, and his mind was 占領するd, not with his 調書をとる／予約する, but with her. She wished that no one in the whole world would think of her. However, there was no way of escaping from one's fellow-存在s, she 結論するd, and shut the window with a sigh, and returned once more to her letters.

She could not 疑問 but that William's letter was the most 本物の she had yet received from him. He had come to the 結論 that he could not live without her, he wrote. He believed that he knew her, and could give her happiness, and that their marriage would be unlike other marriages. Nor was the sonnet, in spite of its 業績／成就, 欠如（する）ing in passion, and Katharine, as she read the pages through again, could see in what direction her feelings せねばならない flow, supposing they 明らかにする／漏らすd themselves. She would come to feel a humorous sort of tenderness for him, a 熱心な care for his susceptibilities, and, after all, she considered, thinking of her father and mother, what is love?

自然に, with her 直面する, position, and background, she had experience of young men who wished to marry her, and made protestations of love, but, perhaps because she did not return the feeling, it remained something of a 野外劇／豪華な行列 to her. Not having experience of it herself, her mind had unconsciously 占領するd itself for some years in dressing up an image of love, and the marriage that was the 結果 of love, and the man who 奮起させるd love, which 自然に dwarfed any examples that （機の）カム her way. Easily, and without 是正 by 推論する／理由, her imagination made pictures, superb backgrounds casting a rich though phantom light upon the facts in the foreground. Splendid as the waters that 減少（する） with resounding 雷鳴 from high ledges of 激しく揺する, and 急落（する），激減（する） downwards into the blue depths of night, was the presence of love she dreamt, 製図／抽選 into it every 減少（する） of the 軍隊 of life, and dashing them all asunder in the superb 大災害 in which everything was 降伏するd, and nothing might be 埋め立てるd. The man, too, was some magnanimous hero, riding a 広大な／多数の／重要な horse by the shore of the sea. They 棒 through forests together, they galloped by the 縁 of the sea. But waking, she was able to 熟視する／熟考する a perfectly loveless marriage, as the thing one did 現実に in real life, for かもしれない the people who dream thus are those who do the most prosaic things.

At this moment she was much inclined to sit on into the night, spinning her light fabric of thoughts until she tired of their futility, and went to her mathematics; but, as she knew very 井戸／弁護士席, it was necessary that she should see her father before he went to bed. The 事例／患者 of Cyril Alardyce must be discussed, her mother's illusions and the 権利s of the family …に出席するd to. 存在 vague herself as to what all this 量d to, she had to take counsel with her father. She took her letters in her 手渡す and went downstairs. It was past eleven, and the clocks had come into their 統治する, the grandfather's clock in the hall ticking in 競争 with the small clock on the 上陸. Mr. Hilbery's 熟考する／考慮する ran out behind the 残り／休憩（する） of the house, on the ground 床に打ち倒す, and was a very silent, subterranean place, the sun in daytime casting a mere abstract of light through a skylight upon his 調書をとる／予約するs and the large （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, with its spread of white papers, now illumined by a green reading-lamp. Here Mr. Hilbery sat editing his review, or placing together 文書s by means of which it could be 証明するd that Shelley had written "of" instead of "and," or that the inn in which Byron had slept was called the "Nag's 長，率いる" and not the "Turkish Knight," or that the Christian 指名する of Keats's uncle had been John rather than Richard, for he knew more minute 詳細（に述べる）s about these poets than any man in England, probably, and was 準備するing an 版 of Shelley which scrupulously 観察するd the poet's system of punctuation. He saw the humor of these 研究s, but that did not 妨げる him from carrying them out with the 最大の scrupulosity.

He was lying 支援する comfortably in a 深い arm-議長，司会を務める smoking a cigar, and ruminating the 実りの多い／有益な question as to whether Coleridge had wished to marry Dorothy Wordsworth, and what, if he had done so, would have been the consequences to him in particular, and to literature in general. When Katharine （機の）カム in he 反映するd that he knew what she had come for, and he made a pencil 公式文書，認める before he spoke to her. Having done this, he saw that she was reading, and he watched her for a moment without 説 anything. She was reading "Isabella and the マリファナ of Basil," and her mind was 十分な of the Italian hills and the blue daylight, and the hedges 始める，決める with little rosettes of red and white roses. Feeling that her father waited for her, she sighed and said, shutting her 調書をとる／予約する:

"I've had a letter from Aunt Celia about Cyril, father...It seems to be true—about his marriage. What are we to do?"

"Cyril seems to have been behaving in a very foolish manner," said Mr. Hilbery, in his pleasant and 審議する／熟考する トンs.

Katharine 設立する some difficulty in carrying on the conversation, while her father balanced his finger-tips so judiciously, and seemed to reserve so many of his thoughts for himself.

"He's about done for himself, I should say," he continued. Without 説 anything, he took Katharine's letters out of her 手渡す, adjusted his eyeglasses, and read them through.

At length he said "Humph!" and gave the letters 支援する to her.

"Mother knows nothing about it," Katharine 発言／述べるd. "Will you tell her?"

"I shall tell your mother. But I shall tell her that there is nothing whatever for us to do."

"But the marriage?" Katharine asked, with some diffidence.

Mr. Hilbery said nothing, and 星／主役にするd into the 解雇する／砲火／射撃.

"What in the 指名する of 良心 did he do it for?" he 推測するd at last, rather to himself than to her.

Katharine had begun to read her aunt's letter over again, and she now 引用するd a 宣告，判決. "Ibsen and Butler...He has sent me a letter 十分な of quotations—nonsense, though clever nonsense."

"井戸／弁護士席, if the younger 世代 want to carry on its life on those lines, it's 非，不，無 of our 事件／事情／状勢," he 発言／述べるd.

"But isn't it our 事件／事情／状勢, perhaps, to make them get married?" Katharine asked rather wearily.

"Why the dickens should they 適用する to me?" her father 需要・要求するd with sudden irritation.

"Only as the 長，率いる of the family—"

"But I'm not the 長，率いる of the family. Alfred's the 長，率いる of the family. Let them 適用する to Alfred," said Mr. Hilbery, relapsing again into his arm-議長，司会を務める. Katharine was aware that she had touched a 極度の慎重さを要する 位置／汚点／見つけ出す, however, in について言及するing the family.

"I think, perhaps, the best thing would be for me to go and see them," she 観察するd.

"I won't have you going anywhere 近づく them," Mr. Hilbery replied with unwonted 決定／判定勝ち（する） and 当局. "Indeed, I don't understand why they've dragged you into the 商売／仕事 at all—I don't see that it's got anything to do with you."

"I've always been friends with Cyril," Katharine 観察するd.

"But did he ever tell you anything about this?" Mr. Hilbery asked rather はっきりと.

Katharine shook her 長，率いる. She was, indeed, a good 取引，協定 傷つける that Cyril had not confided in her—did he think, as Ralph Denham or Mary Datchet might think, that she was, for some 推論する／理由, 冷淡な—敵意を持った even?

"As to your mother," said Mr. Hilbery, after a pause, in which he seemed to be considering the color of the 炎上s, "you had better tell her the facts. She'd better know the facts before every one begins to talk about it, though why Aunt Celia thinks it necessary to come, I'm sure I don't know. And the いっそう少なく talk there is the better."

認めるing the 仮定／引き受けること that gentlemen of sixty who are 高度に cultivated, and have had much experience of life, probably think of many things which they do not say, Katharine could not help feeling rather puzzled by her father's 態度, as she went 支援する to her room. What a distance he was from it all! How superficially he smoothed these events into a 外見 of decency which 調和させるd with his own 見解（をとる） of life! He never wondered what Cyril had felt, nor did the hidden 面s of the 事例／患者 tempt him to 診察する into them. He 単に seemed to realize, rather languidly, that Cyril had behaved in a way which was foolish, because other people did not behave in that way. He seemed to be looking through a telescope at little 人物／姿／数字s hundreds of miles in the distance.

Her selfish 苦悩 not to have to tell Mrs. Hilbery what had happened made her follow her father into the hall after breakfast the next morning ーするために question him.

"Have you told mother?" she asked. Her manner to her father was almost 厳しい, and she seemed to 持つ／拘留する endless depths of reflection in the dark of her 注目する，もくろむs.

Mr. Hilbery sighed.

"My dear child, it went out of my 長，率いる." He smoothed his silk hat energetically, and at once 影響する／感情d an 空気／公表する of hurry. "I'll send a 公式文書，認める 一連の会議、交渉／完成する from the office...I'm late this morning, and I've any 量 of proofs to get through."

"That wouldn't do at all," Katharine said decidedly. "She must be told—you or I must tell her. We せねばならない have told her at first."

Mr. Hilbery had now placed his hat on his 長，率いる, and his 手渡す was on the door-knob. An 表現 which Katharine knew 井戸／弁護士席 from her childhood, when he asked her to 保護物，者 him in some neglect of 義務, （機の）カム into his 注目する，もくろむs; malice, humor, and irresponsibility were blended in it. He nodded his 長，率いる to and fro 意味ありげに, opened the door with an adroit movement, and stepped out with a lightness 予期しない at his age. He waved his 手渡す once to his daughter, and was gone. Left alone, Katharine could not help laughing to find herself cheated as usual in 国内の bargainings with her father, and left to do the disagreeable work which belonged, by 権利s, to him.

CHAPTER IX

Katharine disliked telling her mother about Cyril's misbehavior やめる as much as her father did, and for much the same 推論する／理由s. They both shrank, nervously, as people 恐れる the 報告（する）／憶測 of a gun on the 行う／開催する／段階, from all that would have to be said on this occasion. Katharine, moreover, was unable to decide what she thought of Cyril's misbehavior. As usual, she saw something which her father and mother did not see, and the 影響 of that something was to 一時停止する Cyril's 行為 in her mind without any 資格 at all. They would think whether it was good or bad; to her it was 単に a thing that had happened.

When Katharine reached the 熟考する／考慮する, Mrs. Hilbery had already dipped her pen in the 署名／調印する.

"Katharine," she said, 解除するing it in the 空気／公表する, "I've just made out such a queer, strange thing about your grandfather. I'm three years and six months older than he was when he died. I couldn't very 井戸／弁護士席 have been his mother, but I might have been his 年上の sister, and that seems to me such a pleasant fancy. I'm going to start やめる fresh this morning, and get a lot done."

She began her 宣告，判決, at any 率, and Katharine sat 負かす／撃墜する at her own （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, untied the bundle of old letters upon which she was working, smoothed them out absent-mindedly, and began to decipher the faded script. In a minute she looked across at her mother, to 裁判官 her mood. Peace and happiness had relaxed every muscle in her 直面する; her lips were parted very わずかに, and her breath （機の）カム in smooth, controlled inspirations like those of a child who is surrounding itself with a building of bricks, and 増加するing in ecstasy as each brick is placed in position. So Mrs. Hilbery was raising 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her the skies and trees of the past with every 一打／打撃 of her pen, and 解任するing the 発言する／表明するs of the dead. 静かな as the room was, and undisturbed by the sounds of the 現在の moment, Katharine could fancy that here was a 深い pool of past time, and that she and her mother were bathed in the light of sixty years ago. What could the 現在の give, she wondered, to compare with the rich （人が）群がる of gifts bestowed by the past? Here was a Thursday morning in 過程 of 製造（する）; each second was 造幣局d fresh by the clock upon the mantelpiece. She 緊張するd her ears and could just hear, far off, the hoot of a モーター-car and the 急ぐ of wheels coming nearer and dying away again, and the 発言する／表明するs of men crying old アイロンをかける and vegetables in one of the poorer streets at the 支援する of the house. Rooms, of course, 蓄積する their suggestions, and any room in which one has been used to carry on any particular 占領／職業 gives off memories of moods, of ideas, of postures that have been seen in it; so that to 試みる／企てる any different 肉親，親類d of work there is almost impossible.

Katharine was unconsciously 影響する／感情d, each time she entered her mother's room, by all these 影響（力）s, which had had their birth years ago, when she was a child, and had something 甘い and solemn about them, and connected themselves with 早期に memories of the cavernous glooms and sonorous echoes of the Abbey where her grandfather lay buried. All the 調書をとる／予約するs and pictures, even the 議長，司会を務めるs and （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs, had belonged to him, or had 言及／関連 to him; even the 磁器 dogs on the mantelpiece and the little shepherdesses with their sheep had been bought by him for a penny a piece from a man who used to stand with a tray of toys in Kensington High Street, as Katharine had often heard her mother tell. Often she had sat in this room, with her mind 直す／買収する，八百長をするd so 堅固に on those 消えるd 人物／姿／数字s that she could almost see the muscles 一連の会議、交渉／完成する their 注目する，もくろむs and lips, and had given to each his own 発言する／表明する, with its tricks of accent, and his coat and his cravat. Often she had seemed to herself to be moving の中で them, an invisible ghost の中で the living, better 熟知させるd with them than with her own friends, because she knew their secrets and 所有するd a divine foreknowledge of their 運命. They had been so unhappy, such muddlers, so wrong-長，率いるd, it seemed to her. She could have told them what to do, and what not to do. It was a melancholy fact that they would 支払う／賃金 no 注意する to her, and were bound to come to grief in their own 古風な way. Their 行為 was often grotesquely irrational; their 条約s monstrously absurd; and yet, as she brooded upon them, she felt so closely 大（公）使館員d to them that it was useless to try to pass judgment upon them. She very nearly lost consciousness that she was a separate 存在, with a 未来 of her own. On a morning of slight 不景気, such as this, she would try to find some sort of 手がかり（を与える） to the muddle which their old letters 現在のd; some 推論する／理由 which seemed to make it 価値（がある） while to them; some 目的（とする） which they kept 刻々と in 見解（をとる）—but she was interrupted.

Mrs. Hilbery had risen from her （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and was standing looking out of the window at a string of 船s swimming up the river.

Katharine watched her. Suddenly Mrs. Hilbery turned 突然の, and exclaimed:

"I really believe I'm bewitched! I only want three 宣告，判決s, you see, something やめる straightforward and commonplace, and I can't find 'em."

She began to pace up and 負かす／撃墜する the room, snatching up her duster; but she was too much annoyed to find any 救済, as yet, in polishing the 支援するs of 調書をとる／予約するs.

"Besides," she said, giving the sheet she had written to Katharine, "I don't believe this'll do. Did your grandfather ever visit the Hebrides, Katharine?" She looked in a strangely beseeching way at her daughter. "My mind got running on the Hebrides, and I couldn't help 令状ing a little description of them. Perhaps it would do at the beginning of a 一時期／支部. 一時期／支部s often begin やめる 異なって from the way they go on, you know." Katharine read what her mother had written. She might have been a schoolmaster 非難するing a child's essay. Her 直面する gave Mrs. Hilbery, who watched it anxiously, no ground for hope.

"It's very beautiful," she 明言する／公表するd, "but, you see, mother, we せねばならない go from point to point—"

"Oh, I know," Mrs. Hilbery exclaimed. "And that's just what I can't do. Things keep coming into my 長，率いる. It isn't that I don't know everything and feel everything (who did know him, if I didn't?), but I can't put it 負かす／撃墜する, you see. There's a 肉親，親類d of blind 位置／汚点／見つけ出す," she said, touching her forehead, "there. And when I can't sleep o' nights, I fancy I shall die without having done it."

From exultation she had passed to the depths of 不景気 which the imagination of her death 誘発するd. The 不景気 communicated itself to Katharine. How impotent they were, fiddling about all day long with papers! And the clock was striking eleven and nothing done! She watched her mother, now rummaging in a 広大な／多数の／重要な 厚かましさ／高級将校連-bound box which stood by her （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, but she did not go to her help. Of course, Katharine 反映するd, her mother had now lost some paper, and they would waste the 残り／休憩（する） of the morning looking for it. She cast her 注目する，もくろむs 負かす／撃墜する in irritation, and read again her mother's musical 宣告，判決s about the silver gulls, and the roots of little pink flowers washed by pellucid streams, and the blue もやs of hyacinths, until she was struck by her mother's silence. She raised her 注目する，もくろむs. Mrs. Hilbery had emptied a 大臣の地位 含む／封じ込めるing old photographs over her （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and was looking from one to another.

"Surely, Katharine," she said, "the men were far handsomer in those days than they are now, in spite of their 嫌悪すべき whiskers? Look at old John Graham, in his white waistcoat—look at Uncle Harley. That's Peter the manservant, I suppose. Uncle John brought him 支援する from India."

Katharine looked at her mother, but did not 動かす or answer. She had suddenly become very angry, with a 激怒（する） which their 関係 made silent, and therefore doubly powerful and 批判的な. She felt all the unfairness of the （人命などを）奪う，主張する which her mother tacitly made to her time and sympathy, and what Mrs. Hilbery took, Katharine thought 激しく, she wasted. Then, in a flash, she remembered that she had still to tell her about Cyril's misbehavior. Her 怒り／怒る すぐに dissipated itself; it broke like some wave that has gathered itself high above the 残り／休憩（する）; the waters were 再開するd into the sea again, and Katharine felt once more 十分な of peace and solicitude, and anxious only that her mother should be 保護するd from 苦痛. She crossed the room instinctively, and sat on the arm of her mother's 議長，司会を務める. Mrs. Hilbery leant her 長，率いる against her daughter's 団体／死体.

"What is nobler," she mused, turning over the photographs, "than to be a woman to whom every one turns, in 悲しみ or difficulty? How have the young women of your 世代 改善するd upon that, Katharine? I can see them now, 広範囲にわたる over the lawns at Melbury House, in their flounces and furbelows, so 静める and stately and 皇室の (and the monkey and the little 黒人／ボイコット dwarf に引き続いて behind), as if nothing 事柄d in the world but to be beautiful and 肉親，親類d. But they did more than we do, I いつかs think. They were, and that's better than doing. They seem to me like ships, like majestic ships, 持つ／拘留するing on their way, not 押すing or 押し進めるing, not fretted by little things, as we are, but taking their way, like ships with white sails."

Katharine tried to interrupt this discourse, but the 適切な時期 did not come, and she could not forbear to turn over the pages of the album in which the old photographs were 蓄える／店d. The 直面するs of these men and women shone 前へ／外へ wonderfully after the hubbub of living 直面するs, and seemed, as her mother had said, to wear a marvelous dignity and 静める, as if they had 支配するd their kingdoms 正確に，正当に and deserved 広大な／多数の／重要な love. Some were of almost incredible beauty, others were ugly enough in a forcible way, but 非，不，無 were dull or bored or insignificant. The superb stiff 倍のs of the crinolines ふさわしい the women; the cloaks and hats of the gentlemen seemed 十分な of character. Once more Katharine felt the serene 空気／公表する all 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her, and seemed far off to hear the solemn （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域ing of the sea upon the shore. But she knew that she must join the 現在の on to this past.

Mrs. Hilbery was rambling on, from story to story.

"That's Janie Mannering," she said, pointing to a superb, white-haired dame, whose satin 式服s seemed strung with pearls. "I must have told you how she 設立する her cook drunk under the kitchen （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する when the 皇后 was coming to dinner, and tucked up her velvet sleeves (she always dressed like an 皇后 herself), cooked the whole meal, and appeared in the 製図／抽選-room as if she'd been sleeping on a bank of roses all day. She could do anything with her 手渡すs—they all could—make a cottage or embroider a petticoat.

"And that's Queenie Colquhoun," she went on, turning the pages, "who took her 棺 out with her to Jamaica, packed with lovely shawls and bonnets, because you couldn't get 棺s in Jamaica, and she had a horror of dying there (as she did), and 存在 devoured by the white ants. And there's Sabine, the loveliest of them all; ah! it was like a 星／主役にする rising when she （機の）カム into the room. And that's Miriam, in her coachman's cloak, with all the little capes on, and she wore 広大な／多数の／重要な 最高の，を越す-boots underneath. You young people may say you're 慣習に捕らわれない, but you're nothing compared with her."

Turning the page, she （機の）カム upon the picture of a very masculine, handsome lady, whose 長，率いる the photographer had adorned with an 皇室の 栄冠を与える.

"Ah, you wretch!" Mrs. Hilbery exclaimed, "what a wicked old despot you were, in your day! How we all 屈服するd 負かす／撃墜する before you! 'Maggie,' she used to say, 'if it hadn't been for me, where would you be now?' And it was true; she brought them together, you know. She said to my father, 'Marry her,' and he did; and she said to poor little Clara, '落ちる 負かす／撃墜する and worship him,' and she did; but she got up again, of course. What else could one 推定する／予想する? She was a mere child—eighteen—and half dead with fright, too. But that old tyrant never repented. She used to say that she had given them three perfect months, and no one had a 権利 to more; and I いつかs think, Katharine, that's true, you know. It's more than most of us have, only we have to pretend, which was a thing neither of them could ever do. I fancy," Mrs. Hilbery mused, "that there was a 肉親，親類d of 誠実 in those days between men and women which, with all your outspokenness, you 港／避難所't got."

Katharine again tried to interrupt. But Mrs. Hilbery had been 集会 impetus from her recollections, and was now in high spirits.

"They must have been good friends at heart," she 再開するd, "because she used to sing his songs. Ah, how did it go?" and Mrs. Hilbery, who had a very 甘い 発言する／表明する, trolled out a famous lyric of her father's which had been 始める，決める to an absurdly and charmingly sentimental 空気／公表する by some 早期に Victorian 作曲家.

"It's the vitality of them!" she 結論するd, striking her 握りこぶし against the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. "That's what we 港／避難所't got! We're virtuous, we're earnest, we go to 会合s, we 支払う／賃金 the poor their 給料, but we don't live as they lived. As often as not, my father wasn't in bed three nights out of the seven, but always fresh as paint in the morning. I hear him now, come singing up the stairs to the nursery, and 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするing the loaf for breakfast on his sword-stick, and then off we went for a day's 楽しみing—Richmond, Hampton 法廷，裁判所, the Surrey Hills. Why shouldn't we go, Katharine? It's going to be a 罰金 day."

At this moment, just as Mrs. Hilbery was 診察するing the 天候 from the window, there was a knock at the door. A slight, 年輩の lady （機の）カム in, and was saluted by Katharine, with very evident 狼狽, as "Aunt Celia!" She was 狼狽d because she guessed why Aunt Celia had come. It was certainly ーするために discuss the 事例／患者 of Cyril and the woman who was not his wife, and 借りがあるing to her procrastination Mrs. Hilbery was やめる unprepared. Who could be more unprepared? Here she was, 示唆するing that all three of them should go on a jaunt to Blackfriars to 検査／視察する the 場所／位置 of Shakespeare's theater, for the 天候 was hardly settled enough for the country.

To this 提案 Mrs. Milvain listened with a 患者 smile, which 示すd that for many years she had 受託するd such eccentricities in her sister-in-法律 with bland philosophy. Katharine took up her position at some distance, standing with her foot on the fender, as though by so doing she could get a better 見解（をとる） of the 事柄. But, in spite of her aunt's presence, how unreal the whole question of Cyril and his morality appeared! The difficulty, it now seemed, was not to break the news gently to Mrs. Hilbery, but to make her understand it. How was one to lasso her mind, and tether it to this minute, unimportant 位置／汚点／見つけ出す? A 事柄-of-fact 声明 seemed best.

"I think Aunt Celia has come to talk about Cyril, mother," she said rather 残酷に. "Aunt Celia has discovered that Cyril is married. He has a wife and children."

"No, he is not married," Mrs. Milvain interposed, in low トンs, 演説（する）／住所ing herself to Mrs. Hilbery. "He has two children, and another on the way."

Mrs. Hilbery looked from one to the other in bewilderment.

"We thought it better to wait until it was 証明するd before we told you," Katharine 追加するd.

"But I met Cyril only a fortnight ago at the 国家の Gallery!" Mrs. Hilbery exclaimed. "I don't believe a word of it," and she 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするd her 長，率いる with a smile on her lips at Mrs. Milvain, as though she could やめる understand her mistake, which was a very natural mistake, in the 事例／患者 of a childless woman, whose husband was something very dull in the Board of 貿易（する）.

"I didn't wish to believe it, Maggie," said Mrs. Milvain. "For a long time I couldn't believe it. But now I've seen, and I have to believe it."

"Katharine," Mrs. Hilbery 需要・要求するd, "does your father know of this?"

Katharine nodded.

"Cyril married!" Mrs. Hilbery repeated. "And never telling us a word, though we've had him in our house since he was a child—noble William's son! I can't believe my ears!"

Feeling that the 重荷（を負わせる） of proof was laid upon her, Mrs. Milvain now proceeded with her story. She was 年輩の and 壊れやすい, but her childlessness seemed always to 課す these painful 義務s on her, and to 深い尊敬の念を抱く the family, and to keep it in 修理, had now become the 長，指導者 反対する of her life. She told her story in a low, spasmodic, and somewhat broken 発言する／表明する.

"I have 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd for some time that he was not happy. There were new lines on his 直面する. So I went to his rooms, when I knew he was engaged at the poor men's college. He lectures there—Roman 法律, you know, or it may be Greek. The landlady said Mr. Alardyce only slept there about once a fortnight now. He looked so ill, she said. She had seen him with a young person. I 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd something 直接／まっすぐに. I went to his room, and there was an envelope on the mantelpiece, and a letter with an 演説（する）／住所 in Seton Street, off the Kennington Road."

Mrs. Hilbery fidgeted rather restlessly, and hummed fragments of her tune, as if to interrupt.

"I went to Seton Street," Aunt Celia continued 堅固に. "A very low place—宿泊するing-houses, you know, with canaries in the window. Number seven just like all the others. I rang, I knocked; no one （機の）カム. I went 負かす／撃墜する the area. I am 確かな I saw some one inside—children—a cradle. But no reply—no reply." She sighed, and looked straight in 前線 of her with a glazed 表現 in her half-隠すd blue 注目する，もくろむs.

"I stood in the street," she 再開するd, "in 事例／患者 I could catch a sight of one of them. It seemed a very long time. There were rough men singing in the public-house 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the corner. At last the door opened, and some one—it must have been the woman herself—（機の）カム 権利 past me. There was only the 中心存在-box between us."

"And what did she look like?" Mrs. Hilbery 需要・要求するd.

"One could see how the poor boy had been deluded," was all that Mrs. Milvain vouchsafed by way of description.

"Poor thing!" Mrs. Hilbery exclaimed.

"Poor Cyril!" Mrs. Milvain said, laying a slight 強調 upon Cyril.

"But they've got nothing to live upon," Mrs. Hilbery continued. "If he'd come to us like a man," she went on, "and said, 'I've been a fool,' one would have pitied him; one would have tried to help him. There's nothing so disgraceful after all—But he's been going about all these years, pretending, letting one take it for 認めるd, that he was 選び出す／独身. And the poor 砂漠d little wife—"

"She is not his wife," Aunt Celia interrupted.

"I've never heard anything so detestable!" Mrs. Hilbery 負傷させる up, striking her 握りこぶし on the arm of her 議長，司会を務める. As she realized the facts she became 完全に disgusted, although, perhaps, she was more 傷つける by the concealment of the sin than by the sin itself. She looked splendidly roused and indignant; and Katharine felt an 巨大な 救済 and pride in her mother. It was plain that her indignation was very 本物の, and that her mind was as perfectly 焦点（を合わせる）d upon the facts as any one could wish—more so, by a long way, than Aunt Celia's mind, which seemed to be timidly circling, with a morbid 楽しみ, in these unpleasant shades. She and her mother together would take the 状況／情勢 in 手渡す, visit Cyril, and see the whole thing through.

"We must realize Cyril's point of 見解（をとる） first," she said, speaking 直接／まっすぐに to her mother, as if to a 同時代の, but before the words were out of her mouth, there was more 混乱 outside, and Cousin Caroline, Mrs. Hilbery's maiden cousin, entered the room. Although she was by birth an Alardyce, and Aunt Celia a Hilbery, the 複雑さs of the family 関係 were such that each was at once first and second cousin to the other, and thus aunt and cousin to the 犯人 Cyril, so that his misbehavior was almost as much Cousin Caroline's 事件／事情／状勢 as Aunt Celia's. Cousin Caroline was a lady of very 課すing 高さ and circumference, but in spite of her size and her handsome trappings, there was something exposed and unsheltered in her 表現, as if for many summers her thin red 肌 and 麻薬中毒の nose and reduplication of chins, so much 似ているing the profile of a cockatoo, had been 明らかにするd to the 天候; she was, indeed, a 選び出す／独身 lady; but she had, it was the habit to say, "made a life for herself," and was thus する権利を与えるd to be heard with 尊敬（する）・点.

"This unhappy 商売／仕事," she began, out of breath as she was. "If the train had not gone out of the 駅／配置する just as I arrived, I should have been with you before. Celia has doubtless told you. You will agree with me, Maggie. He must be made to marry her at once for the sake of the children—"

"But does he 辞退する to marry her?" Mrs. Hilbery 問い合わせd, with a return of her bewilderment.

"He has written an absurd perverted letter, all quotations," Cousin Caroline puffed. "He thinks he's doing a very 罰金 thing, where we only see the folly of it...The girl's every bit as infatuated as he is—for which I 非難する him."

"She entangled him," Aunt Celia 介入するd, with a very curious smoothness of intonation, which seemed to 伝える a 見通し of threads weaving and interweaving a の近くに, white mesh 一連の会議、交渉／完成する their 犠牲者.

"It's no use going into the 権利s and wrongs of the 事件／事情／状勢 now, Celia," said Cousin Caroline with some acerbity, for she believed herself the only practical one of the family, and regretted that, 借りがあるing to the slowness of the kitchen clock, Mrs. Milvain had already 混乱させるd poor dear Maggie with her own incomplete 見解／翻訳／版 of the facts. "The mischief's done, and very ugly mischief too. Are we to 許す the third child to be born out of wedlock? (I am sorry to have to say these things before you, Katharine.) He will 耐える your 指名する, Maggie—your father's 指名する, remember."

"But let us hope it will be a girl," said Mrs. Hilbery.

Katharine, who had been looking at her mother 絶えず, while the chatter of tongues held sway, perceived that the look of straightforward indignation had already 消えるd; her mother was evidently casting about in her mind for some method of escape, or 有望な 位置／汚点／見つけ出す, or sudden 照明 which should show to the satisfaction of everybody that all had happened, miraculously but incontestably, for the best.

"It's detestable—やめる detestable!" she repeated, but in トンs of no 広大な／多数の／重要な 保証／確信; and then her 直面する lit up with a smile which, 試験的な at first, soon became almost 保証するd. "Nowadays, people don't think so 不正に of these things as they used to do," she began. "It will be horribly uncomfortable for them いつかs, but if they are 勇敢に立ち向かう, clever children, as they will be, I dare say it'll make remarkable people of them in the end. Robert Browning used to say that every 広大な／多数の／重要な man has ユダヤ人の 血 in him, and we must try to look at it in that light. And, after all, Cyril has 行為／法令／行動するd on 原則. One may 同意しない with his 原則, but, at least, one can 尊敬（する）・点 it—like the French 革命, or Cromwell cutting the King's を回避する. Some of the most terrible things in history have been done on 原則," she 結論するd.

"I'm afraid I take a very different 見解（をとる） of 原則," Cousin Caroline 発言／述べるd tartly.

"原則!" Aunt Celia repeated, with an 空気／公表する of deprecating such a word in such a 関係. "I will go to-morrow and see him," she 追加するd.

"But why should you take these disagreeable things upon yourself, Celia?" Mrs. Hilbery interposed, and Cousin Caroline thereupon 抗議するd with some その上の 計画（する） 伴う／関わるing sacrifice of herself.

Growing 疲れた／うんざりした of it all, Katharine turned to the window, and stood の中で the 倍のs of the curtain, 圧力（をかける）ing の近くに to the window-pane, and gazing disconsolately at the river much in the 態度 of a child depressed by the meaningless talk of its 年上のs. She was much disappointed in her mother—and in herself too. The little 強く引っ張る which she gave to the blind, letting it 飛行機で行く up to the 最高の，を越す with a snap, 示す her annoyance. She was very angry, and yet impotent to give 表現 to her 怒り／怒る, or know with whom she was angry. How they talked and moralized and made up stories to 控訴 their own 見解／翻訳／版 of the becoming, and 内密に 賞賛するd their own devotion and tact! No; they had their dwelling in a もや, she decided; hundreds of miles away—away from what? "Perhaps it would be better if I married William," she thought suddenly, and the thought appeared to ぼんやり現れる through the もや like solid ground. She stood there, thinking of her own 運命, and the 年上の ladies talked on, until they had talked themselves into a 決定／判定勝ち（する） to ask the young woman to 昼食, and tell her, very friendlily, how such 行為 appeared to women like themselves, who knew the world. And then Mrs. Hilbery was struck by a better idea.

CHAPTER X

Messrs. Grateley and Hooper, the solicitors in whose 会社／堅い Ralph Denham was clerk, had their office in Lincoln's Inn Fields, and there Ralph Denham appeared every morning very punctually at ten o'clock. His punctuality, together with other 質s, 示すd him out の中で the clerks for success, and indeed it would have been 安全な to wager that in ten years' time or so one would find him at the 長，率いる of his profession, had it not been for a peculiarity which いつかs seemed to make everything about him uncertain and perilous. His sister Joan had already been 乱すd by his love of 賭事ing with his 貯金. Scrutinizing him 絶えず with the 注目する，もくろむ of affection, she had become aware of a curious perversity in his temperament which 原因（となる）d her much 苦悩, and would have 原因（となる）d her still more if she had not 認めるd the germs of it in her own nature. She could fancy Ralph suddenly sacrificing his entire career for some fantastic imagination; some 原因（となる） or idea or even (so her fancy ran) for some woman seen from a 鉄道 train, hanging up 着せる／賦与するs in a 支援する yard. When he had 設立する this beauty or this 原因（となる）, no 軍隊, she knew, would avail to 抑制する him from 追跡 of it. She 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd the East also, and always fidgeted herself when she saw him with a 調書をとる／予約する of Indian travels in his 手渡す, as though he were sucking contagion from the page. On the other 手渡す, no ありふれた love 事件／事情／状勢, had there been such a thing, would have 原因（となる）d her a moment's uneasiness where Ralph was 関心d. He was 運命にあるd in her fancy for something splendid in the way of success or 失敗, she knew not which.

And yet nobody could have worked harder or done better in all the 認めるd 行う／開催する／段階s of a young man's life than Ralph had done, and Joan had to gather 構成要素s for her 恐れるs from trifles in her brother's 行為 which would have escaped any other 注目する，もくろむ. It was natural that she should be anxious. Life had been so arduous for all of them from the start that she could not help dreading any sudden 緩和 of his しっかり掴む upon what he held, though, as she knew from 査察 of her own life, such sudden impulse to let go and make away from the discipline and the drudgery was いつかs almost irresistible. But with Ralph, if he broke away, she knew that it would be only to put himself under harsher 強制; she 人物／姿／数字d him toiling through sandy 砂漠s under a 熱帯の sun to find the source of some river or the haunt of some 飛行機で行く; she 人物／姿／数字d him living by the labor of his 手渡すs in some city slum, the 犠牲者 of one of those terrible theories of 権利 and wrong which were 現在の at the time; she 人物／姿／数字d him 囚人 for life in the house of a woman who had seduced him by her misfortunes. Half proudly, and wholly anxiously, she でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れるd such thoughts, as they sat, late at night, talking together over the gas-stove in Ralph's bedroom.

It is likely that Ralph would not have 認めるd his own dream of a 未来 in the 予測（する）s which 乱すd his sister's peace of mind. Certainly, if any one of them had been put before him he would have 拒絶するd it with a laugh, as the sort of life that held no attractions for him. He could not have said how it was that he had put these absurd notions into his sister's 長，率いる. Indeed, he prided himself upon 存在 井戸／弁護士席 broken into a life of hard work, about which he had no sort of illusions. His 見通し of his own 未来, unlike many such 予測（する）s, could have been made public at any moment without a blush; he せいにするd to himself a strong brain, and conferred on himself a seat in the House of ありふれたs at the age of fifty, a 穏健な fortune, and, with luck, an unimportant office in a 自由主義の 政府. There was nothing extravagant in a 予測（する） of that 肉親，親類d, and certainly nothing dishonorable. にもかかわらず, as his sister guessed, it needed all Ralph's strength of will, together with the 圧力 of circumstances, to keep his feet moving in the path which led that way. It needed, in particular, a constant repetition of a phrase to the 影響 that he 株d the ありふれた 運命／宿命, 設立する it best of all, and wished for no other; and by repeating such phrases he acquired punctuality and habits of work, and could very plausibly 論証する that to be a clerk in a solicitor's office was the best of all possible lives, and that other ambitions were vain.

But, like all beliefs not genuinely held, this one depended very much upon the 量 of 受託 it received from other people, and in 私的な, when the 圧力 of public opinion was 除去するd, Ralph let himself swing very 速く away from his actual circumstances upon strange voyages which, indeed, he would have been ashamed to 述べる. In these dreams, of course, he 人物／姿／数字d in noble and romantic parts, but self-glorification was not the only 動機 of them. They gave 出口 to some spirit which 設立する no work to do in real life, for, with the 悲観論主義 which his lot 軍隊d upon him, Ralph had made up his mind that there was no use for what, contemptuously enough, he called dreams, in the world which we 住む. It いつかs seemed to him that this spirit was the most 価値のある 所有／入手 he had; he thought that by means of it he could 始める，決める flowering waste tracts of the earth, cure many ills, or raise up beauty where 非，不，無 now 存在するd; it was, too, a 猛烈な／残忍な and potent spirit which would devour the dusty 調書をとる／予約するs and parchments on the office 塀で囲む with one lick of its tongue, and leave him in a minute standing in nakedness, if he gave way to it. His 努力する, for many years, had been to 支配（する）／統制する the spirit, and at the age of twenty-nine he thought he could pride himself upon a life rigidly divided into the hours of work and those of dreams; the two lived 味方する by 味方する without 害（を与える）ing each other. As a 事柄 of fact, this 成果／努力 at discipline had been helped by the 利益／興味s of a difficult profession, but the old 結論 to which Ralph had come when he left college still held sway in his mind, and tinged his 見解（をとる）s with the melancholy belief that life for most people 強要するs the 演習 of the lower gifts and wastes the precious ones, until it 軍隊s us to agree that there is little virtue, as 井戸／弁護士席 as little 利益（をあげる）, in what once seemed to us the noblest part of our 相続物件.

Denham was not altogether popular either in his office or の中で his family. He was too 肯定的な, at this 行う／開催する／段階 of his career, as to what was 権利 and what wrong, too proud of his self-支配（する）／統制する, and, as is natural in the 事例／患者 of persons not altogether happy or 井戸／弁護士席 ふさわしい in their 条件s, too apt to 証明する the folly of contentment, if he 設立する any one who 自白するd to that 証拠不十分. In the office his rather ostentatious efficiency annoyed those who took their own work more lightly, and, if they foretold his 進歩, it was not altogether sympathetically. Indeed, he appeared to be rather a hard and self-十分な young man, with a queer temper, and manners that were uncompromisingly abrupt, who was 消費するd with a 願望（する） to get on in the world, which was natural, these critics thought, in a man of no means, but not engaging.

The young men in the office had a perfect 権利 to these opinions, because Denham showed no particular 願望（する） for their friendship. He liked them 井戸／弁護士席 enough, but shut them up in that compartment of life which was 充てるd to work. Hitherto, indeed, he had 設立する little difficulty in arranging his life as methodically as he arranged his 支出, but about this time he began to 遭遇（する） experiences which were not so 平易な to 分類する. Mary Datchet had begun this 混乱 two years ago by bursting into laughter at some 発言／述べる of his, almost the first time they met. She could not explain why it was. She thought him やめる astonishingly 半端物. When he knew her 井戸／弁護士席 enough to tell her how he spent Monday and Wednesday and Saturday, she was still more amused; she laughed till he laughed, too, without knowing why. It seemed to her very 半端物 that he should know as much about 産む／飼育するing bulldogs as any man in England; that he had a collection of wild flowers 設立する 近づく London; and his 週刊誌 visit to old 行方不明になる Trotter at Ealing, who was an 当局 upon the science of Heraldry, never failed to excite her laughter. She 手配中の，お尋ね者 to know everything, even the 肉親，親類d of cake which the old lady 供給（する）d on these occasions; and their summer excursions to churches in the 近隣 of London for the 目的 of taking rubbings of the 厚かましさ／高級将校連s became most important festivals, from the 利益／興味 she took in them. In six months she knew more about his 半端物 friends and hobbies than his own brothers and sisters knew, after living with him all his life; and Ralph 設立する this very pleasant, though disordering, for his own 見解（をとる） of himself had always been profoundly serious.

Certainly it was very pleasant to be with Mary Datchet and to become, 直接／まっすぐに the door was shut, やめる a different sort of person, eccentric and lovable, with scarcely any likeness to the self most people knew. He became いっそう少なく serious, and rather いっそう少なく 独裁的な at home, for he was apt to hear Mary laughing at him, and telling him, as she was fond of doing, that he knew nothing at all about anything. She made him, also, take an 利益／興味 in public questions, for which she had a natural liking; and was in 過程 of turning him from Tory to 過激な, after a course of public 会合s, which began by boring him acutely, and ended by exciting him even more than they excited her.

But he was reserved; when ideas started up in his mind, he divided them automatically into those he could discuss with Mary, and those he must keep for himself. She knew this and it 利益／興味d her, for she was accustomed to find young men very ready to talk about themselves, and had come to listen to them as one listens to children, without any thought of herself. But with Ralph, she had very little of this maternal feeling, and, in consequence, a much keener sense of her own individuality.

Late one afternoon Ralph stepped along the 立ち往生させる to an interview with a lawyer upon 商売／仕事. The afternoon light was almost over, and already streams of greenish and yellowish 人工的な light were 存在 注ぐd into an atmosphere which, in country 小道／航路s, would now have been soft with the smoke of 支持を得ようと努めるd 解雇する／砲火／射撃s; and on both 味方するs of the road the shop windows were 十分な of sparkling chains and 高度に polished leather 事例／患者s, which stood upon 棚上げにするs made of 厚い plate-glass. 非，不，無 of these different 反対するs was seen 分かれて by Denham, but from all of them he drew an impression of 動かす and cheerfulness. Thus it （機の）カム about that he saw Katharine Hilbery coming に向かって him, and looked straight at her, as if she were only an illustration of the argument that was going 今後 in his mind. In this spirit he noticed the rather 始める，決める 表現 in her 注目する，もくろむs, and the slight, half-conscious movement of her lips, which, together with her 高さ and the distinction of her dress, made her look as if the scurrying （人が）群がる 妨げるd her, and her direction were different from theirs. He noticed this calmly; but suddenly, as he passed her, his 手渡すs and 膝s began to tremble, and his heart （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 painfully. She did not see him, and went on repeating to herself some lines which had stuck to her memory: "It's life that 事柄s, nothing but life—the 過程 of discovering—the everlasting and perpetual 過程, not the 発見 itself at all." Thus 占領するd, she did not see Denham, and he had not the courage to stop her. But すぐに the whole scene in the 立ち往生させる wore that curious look of order and 目的 which is imparted to the most heterogeneous things when music sounds; and so pleasant was this impression that he was very glad that he had not stopped her, after all. It grew slowly fainter, but lasted until he stood outside the barrister's 議会s.

When his interview with the barrister was over, it was too late to go 支援する to the office. His sight of Katharine had put him queerly out of tune for a 国内の evening. Where should he go? To walk through the streets of London until he （機の）カム to Katharine's house, to look up at the windows and fancy her within, seemed to him possible for a moment; and then he 拒絶するd the 計画（する） almost with a blush as, with a curious 分割 of consciousness, one plucks a flower sentimentally and throws it away, with a blush, when it is 現実に 選ぶd. No, he would go and see Mary Datchet. By this time she would be 支援する from her work.

To see Ralph appear 突然に in her room threw Mary for a second off her balance. She had been きれいにする knives in her little scullery, and when she had let him in she went 支援する again, and turned on the 冷淡な-water tap to its fullest 容積／容量, and then turned it off again. "Now," she thought to herself, as she screwed it tight, "I'm not going to let these silly ideas come into my 長，率いる...Don't you think Mr. Asquith deserves to be hanged?" she called 支援する into the sitting-room, and when she joined him, 乾燥した，日照りのing her 手渡すs, she began to tell him about the 最新の 回避 on the part of the 政府 with 尊敬（する）・点 to the Women's 選挙権／賛成 法案. Ralph did not want to talk about politics, but he could not help 尊敬（する）・点ing Mary for taking such an 利益／興味 in public questions. He looked at her as she leant 今後, poking the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, and 表明するing herself very 明確に in phrases which bore distantly the taint of the 壇・綱領・公約, and he thought, "How absurd Mary would think me if she knew that I almost made up my mind to walk all the way to Chelsea ーするために look at Katharine's windows. She wouldn't understand it, but I like her very much as she is."

For some time they discussed what the women had better do; and as Ralph became genuinely 利益／興味d in the question, Mary unconsciously let her attention wander, and a 広大な／多数の／重要な 願望（する） （機の）カム over her to talk to Ralph about her own feelings; or, at any 率, about something personal, so that she might see what he felt for her; but she resisted this wish. But she could not 妨げる him from feeling her 欠如（する） of 利益／興味 in what he was 説, and 徐々に they both became silent. One thought after another （機の）カム up in Ralph's mind, but they were all, in some way, connected with Katharine, or with vague feelings of romance and adventure such as she 奮起させるd. But he could not talk to Mary about such thoughts; and he pitied her for knowing nothing of what he was feeling. "Here," he thought, "is where we 異なる from women; they have no sense of romance."

"井戸／弁護士席, Mary," he said at length, "why don't you say something amusing?"

His トン was certainly 刺激するing, but, as a general 支配する, Mary was not easily 刺激するd. This evening, however, she replied rather はっきりと:

"Because I've got nothing amusing to say, I suppose."

Ralph thought for a moment, and then 発言／述べるd:

"You work too hard. I don't mean your health," he 追加するd, as she laughed scornfully, "I mean that you seem to me to be getting wrapped up in your work."

"And is that a bad thing?" she asked, shading her 注目する，もくろむs with her 手渡す.

"I think it is," he returned 突然の.

"But only a week ago you were 説 the opposite." Her トン was 反抗的な, but she became curiously depressed. Ralph did not perceive it, and took this 適切な時期 of lecturing her, and 表明するing his 最新の 見解（をとる）s upon the proper 行為／行う of life. She listened, but her main impression was that he had been 会合 some one who had 影響（力）d him. He was telling her that she せねばならない read more, and to see that there were other points of 見解（をとる） as deserving of attention as her own. 自然に, having last seen him as he left the office in company with Katharine, she せいにするd the change to her; it was likely that Katharine, on leaving the scene which she had so 明確に despised, had pronounced some such 批評, or 示唆するd it by her own 態度. But she knew that Ralph would never 収容する／認める that he had been 影響（力）d by anybody.

"You don't read enough, Mary," he was 説. "You せねばならない read more poetry."

It was true that Mary's reading had been rather 限られた／立憲的な to such 作品 as she needed to know for the sake of examinations; and her time for reading in London was very little. For some 推論する／理由, no one likes to be told that they do not read enough poetry, but her 憤慨 was only 明白な in the way she changed the position of her 手渡すs, and in the 直す／買収する，八百長をするd look in her 注目する，もくろむs. And then she thought to herself, "I'm behaving 正確に／まさに as I said I wouldn't behave," その結果 she relaxed all her muscles and said, in her reasonable way:

"Tell me what I せねばならない read, then."

Ralph had unconsciously been irritated by Mary, and he now 配達するd himself of a few 指名するs of 広大な／多数の／重要な poets which were the text for a discourse upon the imperfection of Mary's character and way of life.

"You live with your inferiors," he said, warming unreasonably, as he knew, to his text. "And you get into a groove because, on the whole, it's rather a pleasant groove. And you tend to forget what you're there for. You've the feminine habit of making much of 詳細（に述べる）s. You don't see when things 事柄 and when they don't. And that's what's the 廃虚 of all these organizations. That's why the Suffragists have never done anything all these years. What's the point of 製図／抽選-room 会合s and bazaars? You want to have ideas, Mary; get 持つ／拘留する of something big; never mind making mistakes, but don't niggle. Why don't you throw it all up for a year, and travel?—see something of the world. Don't be content to live with half a dozen people in a backwater all your life. But you won't," he 結論するd.

"I've rather come to that way of thinking myself—about myself, I mean," said Mary, surprising him by her acquiescence. "I should like to go somewhere far away."

For a moment they were both silent. Ralph then said:

"But look here, Mary, you 港／避難所't been taking this 本気で, have you?" His irritation was spent, and the 不景気, which she could not keep out of her 発言する／表明する, made him feel suddenly with 悔恨 that he had been 傷つけるing her.

"You won't go away, will you?" he asked. And as she said nothing, he 追加するd, "Oh no, don't go away."

"I don't know 正確に／まさに what I mean to do," she replied. She hovered on the 瀬戸際 of some discussion of her 計画（する）s, but she received no 激励. He fell into one of his queer silences, which seemed to Mary, in spite of all her 警戒s, to have 言及／関連 to what she also could not 妨げる herself from thinking about—their feeling for each other and their 関係. She felt that the two lines of thought bored their way in long, 平行の tunnels which （機の）カム very の近くに indeed, but never ran into each other.

When he had gone, and he left her without breaking his silence more than was needed to wish her good night, she sat on for a time, reviewing what he had said. If love is a 破滅的な 解雇する／砲火／射撃 which melts the whole 存在 into one mountain 激流, Mary was no more in love with Denham than she was in love with her poker or her 結社s. But probably these extreme passions are very rare, and the 明言する／公表する of mind thus 描写するd belongs to the very last 行う／開催する／段階s of love, when the 力／強力にする to resist has been eaten away, week by week or day by day. Like most intelligent people, Mary was something of an egoist, to the extent, that is, of 大（公）使館員ing 広大な／多数の／重要な importance to what she felt, and she was by nature enough of a moralist to like to make 確かな , from time to time, that her feelings were creditable to her. When Ralph left her she thought over her 明言する／公表する of mind, and （機の）カム to the 結論 that it would be a good thing to learn a language—say Italian or German. She then went to a drawer, which she had to 打ち明ける, and took from it 確かな 深く，強烈に 得点する／非難する／２０d manuscript pages. She read them through, looking up from her reading every now and then and thinking very intently for a few seconds about Ralph. She did her best to 立証する all the 質s in him which gave rise to emotions in her; and 説得するd herself that she accounted reasonably for them all. Then she looked 支援する again at her manuscript, and decided that to 令状 grammatical English prose is the hardest thing in the world. But she thought about herself a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 more than she thought about grammatical English prose or about Ralph Denham, and it may therefore be 論争d whether she was in love, or, if so, to which 支店 of the family her passion belonged.

CHAPTER XI

"It's life that 事柄s, nothing but life—the 過程 of discovering, the everlasting and perpetual 過程," said Katharine, as she passed under the archway, and so into the wide space of King's （法廷の）裁判 Walk, "not the 発見 itself at all." She spoke the last words looking up at Rodney's windows, which were a semilucent red color, in her 栄誉（を受ける）, as she knew. He had asked her to tea with him. But she was in a mood when it is almost 肉体的に disagreeable to interrupt the stride of one's thought, and she walked up and 負かす／撃墜する two or three times under the trees before approaching his staircase. She liked getting 持つ／拘留する of some 調書をとる／予約する which neither her father or mother had read, and keeping it to herself, and gnawing its contents in privacy, and pondering the meaning without 株ing her thoughts with any one, or having to decide whether the 調書をとる／予約する was a good one or a bad one. This evening she had 新たな展開d the words of Dostoevsky to 控訴 her mood—a fatalistic mood—to 布告する that the 過程 of 発見 was life, and that, 推定では, the nature of one's goal 事柄d not at all. She sat 負かす／撃墜する for a moment upon one of the seats; felt herself carried along in the 渦巻く of many things; decided, in her sudden way, that it was time to heave all this thinking overboard, and rose, leaving a fishmonger's basket on the seat behind her. Two minutes later her 非難する sounded with 当局 upon Rodney's door.

"井戸／弁護士席, William," she said, "I'm afraid I'm late."

It was true, but he was so glad to see her that he forgot his annoyance. He had been 占領するd for over an hour in making things ready for her, and he now had his reward in seeing her look 権利 and left, as she slipped her cloak from her shoulders, with evident satisfaction, although she said nothing. He had seen that the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 burnt 井戸／弁護士席; jam-マリファナs were on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, tin covers shone in the fender, and the shabby 慰安 of the room was extreme. He was dressed in his old crimson dressing-gown, which was faded irregularly, and had 有望な new patches on it, like the paler grass which one finds on 解除するing a 石／投石する. He made the tea, and Katharine drew off her gloves, and crossed her 脚s with a gesture that was rather masculine in its 緩和する. Nor did they talk much until they were smoking cigarettes over the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, having placed their teacups upon the 床に打ち倒す between them.

They had not met since they had 交流d letters about their 関係. Katharine's answer to his protestation had been short and sensible. Half a sheet of notepaper 含む／封じ込めるd the whole of it, for she 単に had to say that she was not in love with him, and so could not marry him, but their friendship would continue, she hoped, 不変の. She had 追加するd a postscript in which she 明言する／公表するd, "I like your sonnet very much."

So far as William was 関心d, this 外見 of 緩和する was assumed. Three times that afternoon he had dressed himself in a tail-coat, and three times he had discarded it for an old dressing-gown; three times he had placed his pearl tie-pin in position, and three times he had 除去するd it again, the little looking-glass in his room 存在 the 証言，証人／目撃する of these changes of mind. The question was, which would Katharine prefer on this particular afternoon in December? He read her 公式文書，認める once more, and the postscript about the sonnet settled the 事柄. Evidently she admired most the poet in him; and as this, on the whole, agreed with his own opinion, he decided to err, if anything, on the 味方する of shabbiness. His demeanor was also 規制するd with premeditation; he spoke little, and only on impersonal 事柄s; he wished her to realize that in visiting him for the first time alone she was doing nothing remarkable, although, in fact, that was a point about which he was not at all sure.

Certainly Katharine seemed やめる unmoved by any 乱すing thoughts; and if he had been 完全に master of himself, he might, indeed, have complained that she was a trifle absent-minded. The 緩和する, the familiarity of the 状況／情勢 alone with Rodney, の中で teacups and candles, had more 影響 upon her than was 明らかな. She asked to look at his 調書をとる／予約するs, and then at his pictures. It was while she held photograph from the Greek in her 手渡すs that she exclaimed, impulsively, if incongruously:

"My oysters! I had a basket," she explained, "and I've left it somewhere. Uncle Dudley dines with us to-night. What in the world have I done with them?"

She rose and began to wander about the room. William rose also, and stood in 前線 of the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, muttering, "Oysters, oysters—your basket of oysters!" but though he looked ばく然と here and there, as if the oysters might be on the 最高の，を越す of the bookshelf, his 注目する，もくろむs returned always to Katharine. She drew the curtain and looked out の中で the scanty leaves of the 計画（する）-trees.

"I had them," she calculated, "in the 立ち往生させる; I sat on a seat. 井戸／弁護士席, never mind," she 結論するd, turning 支援する into the room 突然の, "I dare say some old creature is enjoying them by this time."

"I should have thought that you never forgot anything," William 発言／述べるd, as they settled 負かす／撃墜する again.

"That's part of the myth about me, I know," Katharine replied.

"And I wonder," William proceeded, with some 警告を与える, "what the truth about you is? But I know this sort of thing doesn't 利益／興味 you," he 追加するd あわてて, with a touch of peevishness.

"No; it doesn't 利益／興味 me very much," she replied candidly.

"What shall we talk about then?" he asked.

She looked rather whimsically 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the 塀で囲むs of the room.

"However we start, we end by talking about the same thing—about poetry, I mean. I wonder if you realize, William, that I've never read even Shakespeare? It's rather wonderful how I've kept it up all these years."

"You've kept it up for ten years very beautifully, as far as I'm 関心d," he said.

"Ten years? So long as that?"

"And I don't think it's always bored you," he 追加するd.

She looked into the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 silently. She could not 否定する that the surface of her feeling was 絶対 unruffled by anything in William's character; on the contrary, she felt 確かな that she could を取り引きする whatever turned up. He gave her peace, in which she could think of things that were far 除去するd from what they talked about. Even now, when he sat within a yard of her, how easily her mind 範囲d hither and thither! Suddenly a picture 現在のd itself before her, without any 成果／努力 on her part as pictures will, of herself in these very rooms; she had come in from a lecture, and she held a pile of 調書をとる／予約するs in her 手渡す, 科学の 調書をとる／予約するs, and 調書をとる／予約するs about mathematics and astronomy which she had mastered. She put them 負かす／撃墜する on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する over there. It was a picture plucked from her life two or three years hence, when she was married to William; but here she checked herself 突然の.

She could not 完全に forget William's presence, because, in spite of his 成果／努力s to 支配（する）／統制する himself, his nervousness was 明らかな. On such occasions his 注目する，もくろむs protruded more than ever, and his 直面する had more than ever the 外見 of 存在 covered with a thin crackling 肌, through which every 紅潮／摘発する of his volatile 血 showed itself 即時に. By this time he had 形態／調整d so many 宣告，判決s and 拒絶するd them, felt so many impulses and subdued them, that he was a uniform scarlet.

"You may say you don't read 調書をとる／予約するs," he 発言／述べるd, "but, all the same, you know about them. Besides, who wants you to be learned? Leave that to the poor devils who've got nothing better to do. You—you—ahem!—"

"井戸／弁護士席, then, why don't you read me something before I go?" said Katharine, looking at her watch.

"Katharine, you've only just come! Let me see now, what have I got to show you?" He rose, and stirred about the papers on his （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, as if in 疑問; he then 選ぶd up a manuscript, and after spreading it 滑らかに upon his 膝, he looked up at Katharine suspiciously. He caught her smiling.

"I believe you only ask me to read out of 親切," he burst out. "Let's find something else to talk about. Who have you been seeing?"

"I don't 一般に ask things out of 親切," Katharine 観察するd; "however, if you don't want to read, you needn't."

William gave a queer snort of exasperation, and opened his manuscript once more, though he kept his 注目する，もくろむs upon her 直面する as he did so. No 直面する could have been graver or more judicial.

"One can 信用 you, certainly, to say unpleasant things," he said, smoothing out the page, （疑いを）晴らすing his throat, and reading half a stanza to himself. "Ahem! The Princess is lost in the 支持を得ようと努めるd, and she hears the sound of a horn. (This would all be very pretty on the 行う／開催する／段階, but I can't get the 影響 here.) Anyhow, Sylvano enters, …を伴ってd by the 残り／休憩（する） of the gentlemen of Gratian's 法廷，裁判所. I begin where he soliloquizes." He jerked his 長，率いる and began to read.

Although Katharine had just disclaimed any knowledge of literature, she listened attentively. At least, she listened to the first twenty-five lines attentively, and then she frowned. Her attention was only 誘発するd again when Rodney raised his finger—a 調印する, she knew, that the メーター was about to change.

His theory was that every mood has its メーター. His mastery of メーターs was very 広大な／多数の／重要な; and, if the beauty of a 演劇 depended upon the variety of 対策 in which the personages speak, Rodney's plays must have challenged the 作品 of Shakespeare. Katharine's ignorance of Shakespeare did not 妨げる her from feeling 公正に／かなり 確かな that plays should not produce a sense of 冷気／寒がらせる stupor in the audience, such as overcame her as the lines flowed on, いつかs long and いつかs short, but always 配達するd with the same lilt of 発言する／表明する, which seemed to nail each line 堅固に on to the same 位置／汚点／見つけ出す in the hearer's brain. Still, she 反映するd, these sorts of 技術 are almost 排他的に masculine; women neither practice them nor know how to value them; and one's husband's proficiency in this direction might legitimately 増加する one's 尊敬（する）・点 for him, since mystification is no bad basis for 尊敬（する）・点. No one could 疑問 that William was a scholar. The reading ended with the finish of the 行為／法令／行動する; Katharine had 用意が出来ている a little speech.

"That seems to me 極端に 井戸／弁護士席 written, William; although, of course, I don't know enough to 非難する in 詳細（に述べる）."

"But it's the 技術 that strikes you—not the emotion?"

"In a fragment like that, of course, the 技術 strikes one most."

"But perhaps—have you time to listen to one more short piece? the scene between the lovers? There's some real feeling in that, I think. Denham agrees that it's the best thing I've done."

"You've read it to Ralph Denham?" Katharine 問い合わせd, with surprise. "He's a better 裁判官 than I am. What did he say?"

"My dear Katharine," Rodney exclaimed, "I don't ask you for 批評, as I should ask a scholar. I dare say there are only five men in England whose opinion of my work 事柄s a straw to me. But I 信用 you where feeling is 関心d. I had you in my mind often when I was 令状ing those scenes. I kept asking myself, 'Now is this the sort of thing Katharine would like?' I always think of you when I'm 令状ing, Katharine, even when it's the sort of thing you wouldn't know about. And I'd rather—yes, I really believe I'd rather—you thought 井戸／弁護士席 of my 令状ing than any one in the world."

This was so 本物の a 尊敬の印 to his 信用 in her that Katharine was touched.

"You think too much of me altogether, William," she said, forgetting that she had not meant to speak in this way.

"No, Katharine, I don't," he replied, 取って代わるing his manuscript in the drawer. "It does me good to think of you."

So 静かな an answer, followed as it was by no 表現 of love, but 単に by the 声明 that if she must go he would take her to the 立ち往生させる, and would, if she could wait a moment, change his dressing-gown for a coat, moved her to the warmest feeling of affection for him that she had yet experienced. While he changed in the next room, she stood by the bookcase, taking 負かす／撃墜する 調書をとる／予約するs and 開始 them, but reading nothing on their pages.

She felt 確かな that she would marry Rodney. How could one 避ける it? How could one find fault with it? Here she sighed, and, putting the thought of marriage away, fell into a dream 明言する／公表する, in which she became another person, and the whole world seemed changed. 存在 a たびたび（訪れる） 訪問者 to that world, she could find her way there unhesitatingly. If she had tried to 分析する her impressions, she would have said that there dwelt the realities of the 外見s which 人物／姿／数字 in our world; so direct, powerful, and unimpeded were her sensations there, compared with those called 前へ／外へ in actual life. There dwelt the things one might have felt, had there been 原因（となる）; the perfect happiness of which here we taste the fragment; the beauty seen here in 飛行機で行くing glimpses only. No 疑問 much of the furniture of this world was drawn 直接／まっすぐに from the past, and even from the England of the Elizabethan age. However the embellishment of this imaginary world might change, two 質s were constant in it. It was a place where feelings were 解放するd from the 強制 which the real world puts upon them; and the 過程 of awakenment was always 示すd by 辞職 and a 肉親，親類d of stoical 受託 of facts. She met no 知識 there, as Denham did, miraculously transfigured; she played no heroic part. But there certainly she loved some magnanimous hero, and as they swept together の中で the leaf-hung trees of an unknown world, they 株d the feelings which （機の）カム fresh and 急速な／放蕩な as the waves on the shore. But the sands of her 解放 were running 急速な／放蕩な; even through the forest 支店s （機の）カム sounds of Rodney moving things on his dressing-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する; and Katharine woke herself from this excursion by shutting the cover of the 調書をとる／予約する she was 持つ／拘留するing, and 取って代わるing it in the bookshelf.

"William," she said, speaking rather faintly at first, like one sending a 発言する／表明する from sleep to reach the living. "William," she repeated 堅固に, "if you still want me to marry you, I will."

Perhaps it was that no man could 推定する／予想する to have the most momentous question of his life settled in a 発言する／表明する so level, so toneless, so devoid of joy or energy. At any 率 William made no answer. She waited stoically. A moment later he stepped briskly from his dressing-room, and 観察するd that if she 手配中の，お尋ね者 to buy more oysters he thought he knew where they could find a fishmonger's shop still open. She breathed 深く，強烈に a sigh of 救済.

抽出する from a letter sent a few days later by Mrs. Hilbery to her sister-in-法律, Mrs. Milvain:

"...How stupid of me to forget the 指名する in my 電報電信. Such a nice, rich, English 指名する, too, and, in 新規加入, he has all the graces of intellect; he has read literally everything. I tell Katharine, I shall always put him on my 権利 味方する at dinner, so as to have him by me when people begin talking about characters in Shakespeare. They won't be rich, but they'll be very, very happy. I was sitting in my room late one night, feeling that nothing nice would ever happen to me again, when I heard Katharine outside in the passage, and I thought to myself, 'Shall I call her in?' and then I thought (in that hopeless, dreary way one does think, with the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 going out and one's birthday just over), 'Why should I lay my troubles on her?' But my little self-支配（する）／統制する had its reward, for next moment she tapped at the door and （機の）カム in, and sat on the rug, and though we neither of us said anything, I felt so happy all of a second that I couldn't help crying, 'Oh, Katharine, when you come to my age, how I hope you'll have a daughter, too!' You know how silent Katharine is. She was so silent, for such a long time, that in my foolish, nervous 明言する／公表する I dreaded something, I don't やめる know what. And then she told me how, after all, she had made up her mind. She had written. She 推定する／予想するd him to-morrow. At first I wasn't glad at all. I didn't want her to marry any one; but when she said, 'It will make no difference. I shall always care for you and father most,' then I saw how selfish I was, and I told her she must give him everything, everything, everything! I told her I should be thankful to come second. But why, when everything's turned out just as one always hoped it would turn out, why then can one do nothing but cry, nothing but feel a desolate old woman whose life's been a 失敗, and now is nearly over, and age is so cruel? But Katharine said to me, 'I am happy. I'm very happy.' And then I thought, though it all seemed so 猛烈に dismal at the time, Katharine had said she was happy, and I should have a son, and it would all turn out so much more wonderfully than I could かもしれない imagine, for though the sermons don't say so, I do believe the world is meant for us to be happy in. She told me that they would live やめる 近づく us, and see us every day; and she would go on with the Life, and we should finish it as we had meant to. And, after all, it would be far more horrid if she didn't marry—or suppose she married some one we couldn't 耐える? Suppose she had fallen in love with some one who was married already?

"And though one never thinks any one good enough for the people one's fond of, he has the kindest, truest instincts, I'm sure, and though he seems nervous and his manner is not 命令（する）ing, I only think these things because it's Katharine. And now I've written this, it comes over me that, of course, all the time, Katharine has what he hasn't. She does 命令（する）, she isn't nervous; it comes 自然に to her to 支配する and 支配（する）／統制する. It's time that she should give all this to some one who will need her when we aren't there, save in our spirits, for whatever people say, I'm sure I shall come 支援する to this wonderful world where one's been so happy and so 哀れな, where, even now, I seem to see myself stretching out my 手渡すs for another 現在の from the 広大な／多数の／重要な Fairy Tree whose boughs are still hung with enchanting toys, though they are rarer now, perhaps, and between the 支店s one sees no longer the blue sky, but the 星／主役にするs and the 最高の，を越すs of the mountains.

"One doesn't know any more, does one? One hasn't any advice to give one's children. One can only hope that they will have the same 見通し and the same 力／強力にする to believe, without which life would be so meaningless. That is what I ask for Katharine and her husband."

CHAPTER XII

"Is Mr. Hilbery at home, or Mrs. Hilbery?" Denham asked, of the parlor-maid in Chelsea, a week later.

"No, sir. But 行方不明になる Hilbery is at home," the girl answered.

Ralph had 心配するd many answers, but not this one, and now it was 突然に made plain to him that it was the chance of seeing Katharine that had brought him all the way to Chelsea on pretence of seeing her father.

He made some show of considering the 事柄, and was taken upstairs to the 製図／抽選-room. As upon that first occasion, some weeks ago, the door の近くにd as if it were a thousand doors softly 除外するing the world; and once more Ralph received an impression of a room 十分な of 深い 影をつくる／尾行するs, firelight, unwavering silver candle 炎上s, and empty spaces to be crossed before reaching the 一連の会議、交渉／完成する （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する in the middle of the room, with its frail 重荷（を負わせる） of silver trays and 磁器 teacups. But this time Katharine was there by herself; the 容積／容量 in her 手渡す showed that she 推定する／予想するd no 訪問者s.

Ralph said something about hoping to find her father.

"My father is out," she replied. "But if you can wait, I 推定する／予想する him soon."

It might have been 予定 単に to politeness, but Ralph felt that she received him almost with 真心. Perhaps she was bored by drinking tea and reading a 調書をとる／予約する all alone; at any 率, she 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするd the 調書をとる／予約する on to a sofa with a gesture of 救済.

"Is that one of the moderns whom you despise?" he asked, smiling at the carelessness of her gesture.

"Yes," she replied. "I think even you would despise him."

"Even I?" he repeated. "Why even I?"

"You said you liked modern things; I said I hated them."

This was not a very 正確な 報告（する）／憶測 of their conversation の中で the 遺物s, perhaps, but Ralph was flattered to think that she remembered anything about it.

"Or did I 自白する that I hated all 調書をとる／予約するs?" she went on, seeing him look up with an 空気／公表する of 調査. "I forget—"

"Do you hate all 調書をとる／予約するs?" he asked.

"It would be absurd to say that I hate all 調書をとる／予約するs when I've only read ten, perhaps; but—' Here she pulled herself up short.

"井戸／弁護士席?"

"Yes, I do hate 調書をとる／予約するs," she continued. "Why do you want to be for ever talking about your feelings? That's what I can't make out. And poetry's all about feelings—novels are all about feelings."

She 削減（する） a cake vigorously into slices, and 供給するing a tray with bread and butter for Mrs. Hilbery, who was in her room with a 冷淡な, she rose to go upstairs.

Ralph held the door open for her, and then stood with clasped 手渡すs in the middle of the room. His 注目する，もくろむs were 有望な, and, indeed, he scarcely knew whether they beheld dreams or realities. All 負かす／撃墜する the street and on the doorstep, and while he 機動力のある the stairs, his dream of Katharine 所有するd him; on the threshold of the room he had 解任するd it, ーするために 妨げる too painful a 衝突／不一致 between what he dreamt of her and what she was. And in five minutes she had filled the 爆撃する of the old dream with the flesh of life; looked with 解雇する／砲火／射撃 out of phantom 注目する，もくろむs. He ちらりと見ることd about him with bewilderment at finding himself の中で her 議長，司会を務めるs and （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs; they were solid, for he しっかり掴むd the 支援する of the 議長，司会を務める in which Katharine had sat; and yet they were unreal; the atmosphere was that of a dream. He 召喚するd all the faculties of his spirit to 掴む what the minutes had to give him; and from the depths of his mind there rose unchecked a joyful 承認 of the truth that human nature より勝るs, in its beauty, all that our wildest dreams bring us hints of.

Katharine （機の）カム into the room a moment later. He stood watching her come に向かって him, and thought her more beautiful and strange than his dream of her; for the real Katharine could speak the words which seemed to （人が）群がる behind the forehead and in the depths of the 注目する，もくろむs, and the commonest 宣告，判決 would be flashed on by this immortal light. And she 洪水d the 辛勝する／優位s of the dream; he 発言／述べるd that her softness was like that of some 広大な 雪の降る，雪の多い フクロウ; she wore a ruby on her finger.

"My mother wants me to tell you," she said, "that she hopes you have begun your poem. She says every one せねばならない 令状 poetry...All my relations 令状 poetry," she went on. "I can't 耐える to think of it いつかs—because, of course, it's 非，不，無 of it any good. But then one needn't read it—"

"You don't encourage me to 令状 a poem," said Ralph.

"But you're not a poet, too, are you?" she 問い合わせd, turning upon him with a laugh.

"Should I tell you if I were?"

"Yes. Because I think you speak the truth," she said, searching him for proof of this 明らかに, with 注目する，もくろむs now almost impersonally direct. It would be 平易な, Ralph thought, to worship one so far 除去するd, and yet of so straight a nature; 平易な to 服従させる／提出する recklessly to her, without thought of 未来 苦痛.

"Are you a poet?" she 需要・要求するd. He felt that her question had an unexplained 負わせる of meaning behind it, as if she sought an answer to a question that she did not ask.

"No. I 港／避難所't written any poetry for years," he replied. "But all the same, I don't agree with you. I think it's the only thing 価値（がある） doing."

"Why do you say that?" she asked, almost with impatience, （電話線からの）盗聴 her spoon two or three times against the 味方する of her cup.

"Why?" Ralph laid 手渡すs on the first words that （機の）カム to mind. "Because, I suppose, it keeps an ideal alive which might die さもなければ."

A curious change （機の）カム over her 直面する, as if the 炎上 of her mind were subdued; and she looked at him ironically and with the 表現 which he had called sad before, for want of a better 指名する for it.

"I don't know that there's much sense in having ideals," she said.

"But you have them," he replied energetically. "Why do we call them ideals? It's a stupid word. Dreams, I mean—"

She followed his words with parted lips, as though to answer 熱望して when he had done; but as he said, "Dreams, I mean," the door of the 製図／抽選-room swung open, and so remained for a perceptible instant. They both held themselves silent, her lips still parted.

Far off, they heard the rustle of skirts. Then the owner of the skirts appeared in the doorway, which she almost filled, nearly 隠すing the 人物／姿／数字 of a very much smaller lady who …を伴ってd her.

"My aunts!" Katharine murmured, under her breath. Her トン had a hint of 悲劇 in it, but no いっそう少なく, Ralph thought, than the 状況／情勢 要求するd. She 演説（する）／住所d the larger lady as Aunt Millicent; the smaller was Aunt Celia, Mrs. Milvain, who had lately undertaken the 仕事 of marrying Cyril to his wife. Both ladies, but Mrs. Cosham (Aunt Millicent) in particular, had that look of 高くする，増すd, smoothed, incarnadined 存在 which is proper to 年輩の ladies 支払う／賃金ing calls in London about five o'clock in the afternoon. Portraits by Romney, seen through glass, have something of their pink, mellow look, their blooming softness, as of apricots hanging upon a red 塀で囲む in the afternoon sun. Mrs. Cosham was so appareled with hanging muffs, chains, and swinging draperies that it was impossible to （悪事，秘密などを）発見する the 形態／調整 of a human 存在 in the 集まり of brown and 黒人／ボイコット which filled the arm-議長，司会を務める. Mrs. Milvain was a much slighter 人物／姿／数字; but the same 疑問 as to the 正確な lines of her contour filled Ralph, as he regarded them, with dismal foreboding. What 発言／述べる of his would ever reach these fabulous and fantastic characters?—for there was something fantastically unreal in the curious swayings and noddings of Mrs. Cosham, as if her 器具／備品 含むd a large wire spring. Her 発言する／表明する had a high-pitched, cooing 公式文書，認める, which 長引かせるd words and 削減（する） them short until the English language seemed no longer fit for ありふれた 目的s. In a moment of nervousness, so Ralph thought, Katharine had turned on innumerable electric lights. But Mrs. Cosham had 伸び（る）d impetus (perhaps her swaying movements had that end in 見解（をとる）) for 支えるd speech; and she now 演説（する）／住所d Ralph deliberately and elaborately.

"I come from Woking, Mr. Popham. You may 井戸／弁護士席 ask me, why Woking? and to that I answer, for perhaps the hundredth time, because of the sunsets. We went there for the sunsets, but that was five-and-twenty years ago. Where are the sunsets now? 式のs! There is no sunset now nearer than the South Coast." Her rich and romantic 公式文書，認めるs were …を伴ってd by a wave of a long white 手渡す, which, when waved, gave off a flash of diamonds, rubies, and emeralds. Ralph wondered whether she more 似ているd an elephant, with a jeweled 長，率いる-dress, or a superb cockatoo, balanced insecurely upon its perch, and つつく／ペックing capriciously at a lump of sugar.

"Where are the sunsets now?" she repeated. "Do you find sunsets now, Mr. Popham?"

"I live at Highgate," he replied.

"At Highgate? Yes, Highgate has its charms; your Uncle John lived at Highgate," she jerked in the direction of Katharine. She sank her 長，率いる upon her breast, as if for a moment's meditation, which past, she looked up and 観察するd: "I dare say there are very pretty 小道／航路s in Highgate. I can recollect walking with your mother, Katharine, through 小道／航路s blossoming with wild hawthorn. But where is the hawthorn now? You remember that exquisite description in De Quincey, Mr. Popham?—but I forget, you, in your 世代, with all your activity and enlightenment, at which I can only marvel"—here she 陳列する，発揮するd both her beautiful white 手渡すs—"do not read De Quincey. You have your Belloc, your Chesterton, your Bernard Shaw—why should you read De Quincey?"

"But I do read De Quincey," Ralph 抗議するd, "more than Belloc and Chesterton, anyhow."

"Indeed!" exclaimed Mrs. Cosham, with a gesture of surprise and 救済 mingled. "You are, then, a 'rara avis' in your 世代. I am delighted to 会合，会う anyone who reads De Quincey."

Here she hollowed her 手渡す into a 審査する, and, leaning に向かって Katharine, 問い合わせd, in a very audible whisper, "Does your friend 令状?"

"Mr. Denham," said Katharine, with more than her usual clearness and firmness, "令状s for the Review. He is a lawyer."

"The clean-shaven lips, showing the 表現 of the mouth! I 認める them at once. I always feel at home with lawyers, Mr. Denham—"

"They used to come about so much in the old days," Mrs. Milvain interposed, the frail, silvery 公式文書，認めるs of her 発言する／表明する 落ちるing with the 甘い トン of an old bell.

"You say you live at Highgate," she continued. "I wonder whether you happen to know if there is an old house called Tempest 宿泊する still in 存在—an old white house in a garden?"

Ralph shook his 長，率いる, and she sighed.

"Ah, no; it must have been pulled 負かす／撃墜する by this time, with all the other old houses. There were such pretty 小道／航路s in those days. That was how your uncle met your Aunt Emily, you know," she 演説（する）／住所d Katharine. "They walked home through the 小道／航路s."

"A sprig of May in her bonnet," Mrs. Cosham ejaculated, reminiscently.

"And next Sunday he had violets in his buttonhole. And that was how we guessed."

Katharine laughed. She looked at Ralph. His 注目する，もくろむs were meditative, and she wondered what he 設立する in this old gossip to make him ponder so contentedly. She felt, she hardly knew why, a curious pity for him.

"Uncle John—yes, 'poor John,' you always called him. Why was that?" she asked, to make them go on talking, which, indeed, they needed little 招待 to do.

"That was what his father, old Sir Richard, always called him. Poor John, or the fool of the family," Mrs. Milvain 急いでd to 知らせる them. "The other boys were so brilliant, and he could never pass his examinations, so they sent him to India—a long voyage in those days, poor fellow. You had your own room, you know, and you did it up. But he will get his knighthood and a 年金, I believe," she said, turning to Ralph, "only it is not England."

"No," Mrs. Cosham 確認するd her, "it is not England. In those days we thought an Indian Judgeship about equal to a 郡-法廷，裁判所 judgeship at home. His 栄誉（を受ける）—a pretty 肩書を与える, but still, not at the 最高の，を越す of the tree. However," she sighed, "if you have a wife and seven children, and people nowadays very quickly forget your father's 指名する—井戸／弁護士席, you have to take what you can get," she 結論するd.

"And I fancy," Mrs. Milvain 再開するd, lowering her 発言する／表明する rather confidentially, "that John would have done more if it hadn't been for his wife, your Aunt Emily. She was a very good woman, 充てるd to him, of course, but she was not ambitious for him, and if a wife isn't ambitious for her husband, 特に in a profession like the 法律, （弁護士の）依頼人s soon get to know of it. In our young days, Mr. Denham, we used to say that we knew which of our friends would become 裁判官s, by looking at the girls they married. And so it was, and so, I fancy, it always will be. I don't think," she 追加するd, summing up these scattered 発言／述べるs, "that any man is really happy unless he 後継するs in his profession."

Mrs. Cosham 認可するd of this 感情 with more ponderous sagacity from her 味方する of the tea-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, in the first place by swaying her 長，率いる, and in the second by 発言／述べるing:

"No, men are not the same as women. I fancy Alfred Tennyson spoke the truth about that as about many other things. How I wish he'd lived to 令状 'The Prince'—a sequel to 'The Princess'! I 自白する I'm almost tired of Princesses. We want some one to show us what a good man can be. We have Laura and Beatrice, Antigone and Cordelia, but we have no heroic man. How do you, as a poet, account for that, Mr. Denham?"

"I'm not a poet," said Ralph good-humoredly. "I'm only a solicitor."

"But you 令状, too?" Mrs. Cosham 需要・要求するd, afraid lest she should be 妨げるd of her priceless 発見, a young man truly 充てるd to literature.

"In my spare time," Denham 安心させるd her.

"In your spare time!" Mrs. Cosham echoed. "That is a proof of devotion, indeed." She half の近くにd her 注目する，もくろむs, and indulged herself in a fascinating picture of a briefless barrister 宿泊するd in a garret, 令状ing immortal novels by the light of a farthing 下落する. But the romance which fell upon the 人物／姿／数字s of 広大な／多数の／重要な writers and illumined their pages was no 誤った radiance in her 事例／患者. She carried her pocket Shakespeare about with her, and met life 防備を堅める／強化するd by the words of the poets. How far she saw Denham, and how far she 混乱させるd him with some hero of fiction, it would be hard to say. Literature had taken 所有／入手 even of her memories. She was matching him, 推定では, with 確かな characters in the old novels, for she （機の）カム out, after a pause, with:

"Um—um—Pendennis—Warrington—I could never 許す Laura," she pronounced energetically, "for not marrying George, in spite of everything. George Eliot did the very same thing; and Lewes was a little frog-直面するd man, with the manner of a dancing master. But Warrington, now, had everything in his 好意; intellect, passion, romance, distinction, and the 関係 was a mere piece of undergraduate folly. Arthur, I 自白する, has always seemed to me a bit of a fop; I can't imagine how Laura married him. But you say you're a solicitor, Mr. Denham. Now there are one or two things I should like to ask you—about Shakespeare—" She drew out her small, worn 容積／容量 with some difficulty, opened it, and shook it in the 空気／公表する. "They say, nowadays, that Shakespeare was a lawyer. They say, that accounts for his knowledge of human nature. There's a 罰金 example for you, Mr. Denham. 熟考する／考慮する your （弁護士の）依頼人s, young man, and the world will be the richer one of these days, I have no 疑問. Tell me, how do we come out of it, now; better or worse than you 推定する／予想するd?"

Thus called upon to sum up the 価値（がある） of human nature in a few words, Ralph answered unhesitatingly:

"Worse, Mrs. Cosham, a good 取引，協定 worse. I'm afraid the ordinary man is a bit of a rascal—"

"And the ordinary woman?"

"No, I don't like the ordinary woman either—"

"Ah, dear me, I've no 疑問 that's very true, very true." Mrs. Cosham sighed. "Swift would have agreed with you, anyhow—" She looked at him, and thought that there were 調印するs of 際立った 力／強力にする in his brow. He would do 井戸／弁護士席, she thought, to 充てる himself to satire.

"Charles Lavington, you remember, was a solicitor," Mrs. Milvain interposed, rather resenting the waste of time 伴う／関わるd in talking about fictitious people when you might be talking about real people. "But you wouldn't remember him, Katharine."

"Mr. Lavington? Oh, yes, I do," said Katharine, waking from other thoughts with her little start. "The summer we had a house 近づく Tenby. I remember the field and the pond with the tadpoles, and making haystacks with Mr. Lavington."

"She is 権利. There was a pond with tadpoles," Mrs. Cosham 確認するd. "Millais made 熟考する／考慮するs of it for 'Ophelia.' Some say that is the best picture he ever painted—"

"And I remember the dog chained up in the yard, and the dead snakes hanging in the toolhouse."

"It was at Tenby that you were chased by the bull," Mrs. Milvain continued. "But that you couldn't remember, though it's true you were a wonderful child. Such 注目する，もくろむs she had, Mr. Denham! I used to say to her father, 'She's watching us, and summing us all up in her little mind.' And they had a nurse in those days," she went on, telling her story with charming solemnity to Ralph, "who was a good woman, but engaged to a sailor. When she せねばならない have been …に出席するing to the baby, her 注目する，もくろむs were on the sea. And Mrs. Hilbery 許すd this girl—Susan her 指名する was—to have him to stay in the village. They 乱用d her goodness, I'm sorry to say, and while they walked in the 小道／航路s, they stood the perambulator alone in a field where there was a bull. The animal became enraged by the red 一面に覆う／毛布 in the perambulator, and Heaven knows what might have happened if a gentleman had not been walking by in the nick of time, and 救助（する）d Katharine in his 武器!"

"I think the bull was only a cow, Aunt Celia," said Katharine.

"My darling, it was a 広大な／多数の／重要な red Devonshire bull, and not long after it 血の塊／突き刺すd a man to death and had to be destroyed. And your mother forgave Susan—a thing I could never have done."

"Maggie's sympathies were 完全に with Susan and the sailor, I am sure," said Mrs. Cosham, rather tartly. "My sister-in-法律," she continued, "has laid her 重荷（を負わせる）s upon Providence at every 危機 in her life, and Providence, I must 自白する, has 答える／応じるd nobly, so far—"

"Yes," said Katharine, with a laugh, for she liked the rashness which irritated the 残り／休憩（する） of the family. "My mother's bulls always turn into cows at the 批判的な moment."

"井戸／弁護士席," said Mrs. Milvain, "I'm glad you have some one to 保護する you from bulls now."

"I can't imagine William 保護するing any one from bulls," said Katharine.

It happened that Mrs. Cosham had once more produced her pocket 容積／容量 of Shakespeare, and was 協議するing Ralph upon an obscure passage in "手段 for 手段." He did not at once 掴む the meaning of what Katharine and her aunt were 説; William, he supposed, referred to some small cousin, for he now saw Katharine as a child in a pinafore; but, にもかかわらず, he was so much distracted that his 注目する，もくろむ could hardly follow the words on the paper. A moment later he heard them speak distinctly of an 約束／交戦 （犯罪の）一味.

"I like rubies," he heard Katharine say.

"To be 拘留する'd in the viewless 勝利，勝つd,
And blown with restless 暴力／激しさ 一連の会議、交渉／完成する about
The pendant world..."

Mrs. Cosham intoned; at the same instant "Rodney" fitted itself to "William" in Ralph's mind. He felt 納得させるd that Katharine was engaged to Rodney. His first sensation was one of violent 激怒（する） with her for having deceived him throughout the visit, fed him with pleasant old wives' tales, let him see her as a child playing in a meadow, 株d her 青年 with him, while all the time she was a stranger 完全に, and engaged to marry Rodney.

But was it possible? Surely it was not possible. For in his 注目する，もくろむs she was still a child. He paused so long over the 調書をとる／予約する that Mrs. Cosham had time to look over his shoulder and ask her niece:

"And have you settled upon a house yet, Katharine?"

This 納得させるd him of the truth of the monstrous idea. He looked up at once and said:

"Yes, it's a difficult passage."

His 発言する／表明する had changed so much, he spoke with such curtness and even with such contempt, that Mrs. Cosham looked at him 公正に／かなり puzzled. Happily she belonged to a 世代 which 推定する／予想するd uncouthness in its men, and she 単に felt 納得させるd that this Mr. Denham was very, very clever. She took 支援する her Shakespeare, as Denham seemed to have no more to say, and secreted it once more about her person with the infinitely pathetic 辞職 of the old.

"Katharine's engaged to William Rodney," she said, by way of filling in the pause; "a very old friend of ours. He has a wonderful knowledge of literature, too—wonderful." She nodded her 長，率いる rather ばく然と. "You should 会合，会う each other."

Denham's one wish was to leave the house as soon as he could; but the 年輩の ladies had risen, and were 提案するing to visit Mrs. Hilbery in her bedroom, so that any move on his part was impossible. At the same time, he wished to say something, but he knew not what, to Katharine alone. She took her aunts upstairs, and returned, coming に向かって him once more with an 空気／公表する of innocence and friendliness that amazed him.

"My father will be 支援する," she said. "Won't you sit 負かす／撃墜する?" and she laughed, as if now they might 株 a perfectly friendly laugh at the tea-party.

But Ralph made no 試みる／企てる to seat himself.

"I must congratulate you," he said. "It was news to me." He saw her 直面する change, but only to become graver than before.

"My 約束／交戦?" she asked. "Yes, I am going to marry William Rodney."

Ralph remained standing with his 手渡す on the 支援する of a 議長，司会を務める in 絶対の silence. Abysses seemed to 急落（する），激減（する） into 不明瞭 between them. He looked at her, but her 直面する showed that she was not thinking of him. No 悔いる or consciousness of wrong 乱すd her.

"井戸／弁護士席, I must go," he said at length.

She seemed about to say something, then changed her mind and said 単に:

"You will come again, I hope. We always seem"—she hesitated—"to be interrupted."

He 屈服するd and left the room.

Ralph strode with extreme swiftness along the 堤防. Every muscle was taut and を締めるd as if to resist some sudden attack from outside. For the moment it seemed as if the attack were about to be directed against his 団体／死体, and his brain thus was on the 警報, but without understanding. Finding himself, after a few minutes, no longer under 観察, and no attack 配達するd, he slackened his pace, the 苦痛 spread all through him, took 所有／入手 of every 治める／統治するing seat, and met with scarcely any 抵抗 from 力／強力にするs exhausted by their first 成果／努力 at defence. He took his way languidly along the river 堤防, away from home rather than に向かって it. The world had him at its mercy. He made no pattern out of the sights he saw. He felt himself now, as he had often fancied other people, 流浪して on the stream, and far 除去するd from 支配（する）／統制する of it, a man with no しっかり掴む upon circumstances any longer. Old 乱打するd men loafing at the doors of public-houses now seemed to be his fellows, and he felt, as he supposed them to feel, a mingling of envy and 憎悪 に向かって those who passed quickly and certainly to a goal of their own. They, too, saw things very thin and shadowy, and were wafted about by the lightest breath of 勝利，勝つd. For the 相当な world, with its prospect of avenues 主要な on and on to the invisible distance, had slipped from him, since Katharine was engaged. Now all his life was 明白な, and the straight, 不十分な path had its ending soon enough. Katharine was engaged, and she had deceived him, too. He felt for corners of his 存在 untouched by his 災害; but there was no 限界 to the flood of 損失; not one of his 所有／入手s was 安全な now. Katharine had deceived him; she had mixed herself with every thought of his, and reft of her they seemed 誤った thoughts which he would blush to think again. His life seemed immeasurably 貧窮化した.

He sat himself 負かす／撃墜する, in spite of the chilly 霧 which obscured the さらに先に bank and left its lights 一時停止するd upon a blank surface, upon one of the riverside seats, and let the tide of disillusionment sweep through him. For the time 存在 all 有望な points in his life were blotted out; all prominences leveled. At first he made himself believe that Katharine had 扱う／治療するd him 不正に, and drew 慰安 from the thought that, left alone, she would recollect this, and think of him and tender him, in silence, at any 率, an 陳謝. But this 穀物 of 慰安 failed him after a second or two, for, upon reflection, he had to 収容する／認める that Katharine 借りがあるd him nothing. Katharine had 約束d nothing, taken nothing; to her his dreams had meant nothing. This, indeed, was the lowest pitch of his despair. If the best of one's feelings means nothing to the person most 関心d in those feelings, what reality is left us? The old romance which had warmed his days for him, the thoughts of Katharine which had painted every hour, were now made to appear foolish and enfeebled. He rose, and looked into the river, whose swift race of dun-colored waters seemed the very spirit of futility and oblivion.

"In what can one 信用, then?" he thought, as he leant there. So feeble and insubstantial did he feel himself that he repeated the word aloud.

"In what can one 信用? Not in men and women. Not in one's dreams about them. There's nothing—nothing, nothing left at all."

Now Denham had 推論する／理由 to know that he could bring to birth and keep alive a 罰金 怒り／怒る when he chose. Rodney 供給するd a good 的 for that emotion. And yet at the moment, Rodney and Katharine herself seemed disembodied ghosts. He could scarcely remember the look of them. His mind 急落（する），激減（する）d lower and lower. Their marriage seemed of no importance to him. All things had turned to ghosts; the whole 集まり of the world was insubstantial vapor, surrounding the 独房監禁 誘発する in his mind, whose 燃やすing point he could remember, for it burnt no more. He had once 心にいだくd a belief, and Katharine had 具体的に表現するd this belief, and she did so no longer. He did not 非難する her; he 非難するd nothing, nobody; he saw the truth. He saw the dun-colored race of waters and the blank shore. But life is vigorous; the 団体／死体 lives, and the 団体／死体, no 疑問, dictated the reflection, which now 勧めるd him to movement, that one may cast away the forms of human 存在s, and yet 保持する the passion which seemed inseparable from their 存在 in the flesh. Now this passion burnt on his horizon, as the winter sun makes a greenish pane in the west through thinning clouds. His 注目する，もくろむs were 始める，決める on something infinitely far and remote; by that light he felt he could walk, and would, in 未来, have to find his way. But that was all there was left to him of a populous and teeming world.

CHAPTER XIII

The lunch hour in the office was only partly spent by Denham in the 消費 of food. Whether 罰金 or wet, he passed most of it pacing the gravel paths in Lincoln's Inn Fields. The children got to know his 人物／姿／数字, and the sparrows 推定する／予想するd their daily scattering of bread-crumbs. No 疑問, since he often gave a 巡査 and almost always a handful of bread, he was not as blind to his surroundings as he thought himself.

He thought that these winter days were spent in long hours before white papers radiant in electric light; and in short passages through 霧-dimmed streets. When he （機の）カム 支援する to his work after lunch he carried in his 長，率いる a picture of the 立ち往生させる, scattered with omnibuses, and of the purple 形態／調整s of leaves 圧力（をかける）d flat upon the gravel, as if his 注目する，もくろむs had always been bent upon the ground. His brain worked incessantly, but his thought was …に出席するd with so little joy that he did not willingly 解任する it; but drove ahead, now in this direction, now in that; and （機の）カム home laden with dark 調書をとる／予約するs borrowed from a library.

Mary Datchet, coming from the 立ち往生させる at lunch-time, saw him one day taking his turn, closely buttoned in an overcoat, and so lost in thought that he might have been sitting in his own room.

She was 打ち勝つ by something very like awe by the sight of him; then she felt much inclined to laugh, although her pulse （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 faster. She passed him, and he never saw her. She （機の）カム 支援する and touched him on the shoulder.

"Gracious, Mary!" he exclaimed. "How you startled me!"

"Yes. You looked as if you were walking in your sleep," she said. "Are you arranging some terrible love 事件／事情／状勢? Have you got to reconcile a desperate couple?"

"I wasn't thinking about my work," Ralph replied, rather あわてて. "And, besides, that sort of thing's not in my line," he 追加するd, rather grimly.

The morning was 罰金, and they had still some minutes of leisure to spend. They had not met for two or three weeks, and Mary had much to say to Ralph; but she was not 確かな how far he wished for her company. However, after a turn or two, in which a few facts were communicated, he 示唆するd sitting 負かす／撃墜する, and she took the seat beside him. The sparrows （機の）カム ぱたぱたするing about them, and Ralph produced from his pocket the half of a roll saved from his 昼食. He threw a few crumbs の中で them.

"I've never seen sparrows so tame," Mary 観察するd, by way of 説 something.

"No," said Ralph. "The sparrows in Hyde Park aren't as tame as this. If we keep perfectly still, I'll get one to settle on my arm."

Mary felt that she could have forgone this 陳列する，発揮する of animal good temper, but seeing that Ralph, for some curious 推論する／理由, took a pride in the sparrows, she bet him sixpence that he would not 後継する.

"Done!" he said; and his 注目する，もくろむ, which had been 暗い／優うつな, showed a 誘発する of light. His conversation was now 演説（する）／住所d 完全に to a bald cock-sparrow, who seemed bolder than the 残り／休憩（する）; and Mary took the 適切な時期 of looking at him. She was not 満足させるd; his 直面する was worn, and his 表現 厳しい. A child （機の）カム bowling its hoop through the concourse of birds, and Ralph threw his last crumbs of bread into the bushes with a snort of impatience.

"That's what always happens—just as I've almost got him," he said. "Here's your sixpence, Mary. But you've only got it thanks to that brute of a boy. They oughtn't to be 許すd to bowl hoops here—"

"Oughtn't to be 許すd to bowl hoops! My dear Ralph, what nonsense!"

"You always say that," he complained; "and it isn't nonsense. What's the point of having a garden if one can't watch birds in it? The street does all 権利 for hoops. And if children can't be 信用d in the streets, their mothers should keep them at home."

Mary made no answer to this 発言／述べる, but frowned.

She leant 支援する on the seat and looked about her at the 広大な／多数の／重要な houses breaking the soft gray-blue sky with their chimneys.

"Ah, 井戸／弁護士席," she said, "London's a 罰金 place to live in. I believe I could sit and watch people all day long. I like my fellow-creatures..."

Ralph sighed impatiently.

"Yes, I think so, when you come to know them," she 追加するd, as if his 不一致 had been spoken.

"That's just when I don't like them," he replied. "Still, I don't see why you shouldn't 心にいだく that illusion, if it pleases you." He spoke without much vehemence of 協定 or 不一致. He seemed 冷気／寒がらせるd.

"Wake up, Ralph! You're half asleep!" Mary cried, turning and pinching his sleeve. "What have you been doing with yourself? Moping? Working? Despising the world, as usual?"

As he 単に shook his 長，率いる, and filled his 麻薬を吸う, she went on:

"It's a bit of a 提起する／ポーズをとる, isn't it?"

"Not more than most things," he said.

"井戸／弁護士席," Mary 発言／述べるd, "I've a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 to say to you, but I must go on—we have a 委員会." She rose, but hesitated, looking 負かす／撃墜する upon him rather 厳粛に. "You don't look happy, Ralph," she said. "Is it anything, or is it nothing?"

He did not すぐに answer her, but rose, too, and walked with her に向かって the gate. As usual, he did not speak to her without considering whether what he was about to say was the sort of thing that he could say to her.

"I've been bothered," he said at length. "Partly by work, and partly by family troubles. Charles has been behaving like a fool. He wants to go out to Canada as a 農業者—"

"井戸／弁護士席, there's something to be said for that," said Mary; and they passed the gate, and walked slowly 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the Fields again, discussing difficulties which, as a 事柄 of fact, were more or いっそう少なく chronic in the Denham family, and only now brought 今後 to appease Mary's sympathy, which, however, soothed Ralph more than he was aware of. She made him at least dwell upon problems which were real in the sense that they were 有能な of 解答; and the true 原因（となる） of his melancholy, which was not susceptible to such 治療, sank rather more 深く，強烈に into the shades of his mind.

Mary was attentive; she was helpful. Ralph could not help feeling 感謝する to her, the more so, perhaps, because he had not told her the truth about his 明言する／公表する; and when they reached the gate again he wished to make some affectionate 反対 to her leaving him. But his affection took the rather uncouth form of expostulating with her about her work.

"What d'you want to sit on a 委員会 for?" he asked. "It's waste of your time, Mary."

"I agree with you that a country walk would 利益 the world more," she said. "Look here," she 追加するd suddenly, "why don't you come to us at Christmas? It's almost the best time of year."

"Come to you at Disham?" Ralph repeated.

"Yes. We won't 干渉する with you. But you can tell me later," she said, rather あわてて, and then started off in the direction of Russell Square. She had 招待するd him on the impulse of the moment, as a 見通し of the country （機の）カム before her; and now she was annoyed with herself for having done so, and then she was annoyed at 存在 annoyed.

"If I can't 直面する a walk in a field alone with Ralph," she 推論する／理由d, "I'd better buy a cat and live in a 宿泊するing at Ealing, like Sally 調印（する）—and he won't come. Or did he mean that he would come?"

She shook her 長，率いる. She really did not know what he had meant. She never felt やめる 確かな ; but now she was more than usually baffled. Was he 隠すing something from her? His manner had been 半端物; his 深い absorption had impressed her; there was something in him that she had not fathomed, and the mystery of his nature laid more of a （一定の）期間 upon her than she liked. Moreover, she could not 妨げる herself from doing now what she had often 非難するd others of her sex for doing—from endowing her friend with a 肉親，親類d of heavenly 解雇する／砲火／射撃, and passing her life before it for his 許可／制裁.

Under this 過程, the 委員会 rather dwindled in importance; the 選挙権／賛成 shrank; she 公約するd she would work harder at the Italian language; she thought she would （問題を）取り上げる the 熟考する／考慮する of birds. But this program for a perfect life 脅すd to become so absurd that she very soon caught herself out in the evil habit, and was rehearsing her speech to the 委員会 by the time the chestnut-colored bricks of Russell Square （機の）カム in sight. Indeed, she never noticed them. She ran upstairs as usual, and was 完全に awakened to reality by the sight of Mrs. 調印（する）, on the 上陸 outside the office, inducing a very large dog to drink water out of a tumbler.

"行方不明になる Markham has already arrived," Mrs. 調印（する） 発言／述べるd, with 予定 solemnity, "and this is her dog."

"A very 罰金 dog, too," said Mary, patting him on the 長，率いる.

"Yes. A magnificent fellow," Mrs. 調印（する） agreed. "A 肉親，親類d of St. Bernard, she tells me—so like 道具 to have a St. Bernard. And you guard your mistress 井戸／弁護士席, don't you, Sailor? You see that wicked men don't break into her larder when she's out at her work—helping poor souls who have lost their way...But we're late—we must begin!" and scattering the 残り／休憩（する） of the water indiscriminately over the 床に打ち倒す, she hurried Mary into the 委員会-room.

CHAPTER XIV

Mr. Clacton was in his glory. The 機械／機構 which he had perfected and controlled was now about to turn out its bi-月毎の 製品, a 委員会 会合; and his pride in the perfect structure of these 議会s was 広大な／多数の／重要な. He loved the jargon of 委員会-rooms; he loved the way in which the door kept 開始 as the clock struck the hour, in obedience to a few 一打／打撃s of his pen on a piece of paper; and when it had opened 十分に often, he loved to 問題／発行する from his inner 議会 with 文書s in his 手渡すs, visibly important, with a preoccupied 表現 on his 直面する that might have ふさわしい a 総理大臣 前進するing to 会合，会う his 閣僚. By his orders the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する had been decorated beforehand with six sheets of blotting-paper, with six pens, six 署名／調印する-マリファナs, a tumbler and a jug of water, a bell, and, in deference to the taste of the lady members, a vase of hardy chrysanthemums. He had already surreptitiously straightened the sheets of blotting-paper in relation to the 署名／調印する-マリファナs, and now stood in 前線 of the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 engaged in conversation with 行方不明になる Markham. But his 注目する，もくろむ was on the door, and when Mary and Mrs. 調印（する） entered, he gave a little laugh and 観察するd to the 議会 which was scattered about the room:

"I fancy, ladies and gentlemen, that we are ready to 開始する."

So speaking, he took his seat at the 長，率いる of the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and arranging one bundle of papers upon his 権利 and another upon his left, called upon 行方不明になる Datchet to read the minutes of the previous 会合. Mary obeyed. A keen 観察者／傍聴者 might have wondered why it was necessary for the 長官 to knit her brows so closely over the tolerably 事柄-of-fact 声明 before her. Could there be any 疑問 in her mind that it had been 解決するd to circularize the 州s with ちらし No. 3, or to 問題／発行する a 統計に基づく diagram showing the 割合 of married women to spinsters in New Zealand; or that the 逮捕する 利益（をあげる）s of Mrs. Hipsley's Bazaar had reached a total of five 続けざまに猛撃するs eight shillings and twopence half-penny?

Could any 疑問 as to the perfect sense and propriety of these 声明s be 乱すing her? No one could have guessed, from the look of her, that she was 乱すd at all. A pleasanter and saner woman than Mary Datchet was never seen within a 委員会-room. She seemed a 構内／化合物 of the autumn leaves and the winter 日光; いっそう少なく poetically speaking, she showed both gentleness and strength, an indefinable 約束 of soft maternity blending with her evident fitness for honest labor. にもかかわらず, she had 広大な／多数の／重要な difficulty in 減ずるing her mind to obedience; and her reading 欠如（する）d 有罪の判決, as if, as was indeed the 事例／患者, she had lost the 力／強力にする of visualizing what she read. And 直接／まっすぐに the 名簿（に載せる）／表（にあげる） was 完全にするd, her mind floated to Lincoln's Inn Fields and the ぱたぱたするing wings of innumerable sparrows. Was Ralph still enticing the bald-長，率いるd cock-sparrow to sit upon his 手渡す? Had he 後継するd? Would he ever 後継する? She had meant to ask him why it is that the sparrows in Lincoln's Inn Fields are tamer than the sparrows in Hyde Park—perhaps it is that the passers-by are rarer, and they come to 認める their benefactors. For the first half-hour of the 委員会 会合, Mary had thus to do 戦う／戦い with the skeptical presence of Ralph Denham, who 脅すd to have it all his own way. Mary tried half a dozen methods of 追い出すing him. She raised her 発言する／表明する, she articulated distinctly, she looked 堅固に at Mr. Clacton's bald 長，率いる, she began to 令状 a 公式文書，認める. To her annoyance, her pencil drew a little 一連の会議、交渉／完成する 人物／姿／数字 on the blotting-paper, which, she could not 否定する, was really a bald-長，率いるd cock-sparrow. She looked again at Mr. Clacton; yes, he was bald, and so are cock-sparrows. Never was a 長官 tormented by so many unsuitable suggestions, and they all （機の）カム, 式のs! with something ludicrously grotesque about them, which might, at any moment, 刺激する her to such flippancy as would shock her 同僚s for ever. The thought of what she might say made her bite her lips, as if her lips would 保護する her.

But all these suggestions were but flotsam and jetsam cast to the surface by a more 深遠な 騒動, which, as she could not consider it at 現在の, manifested its 存在 by these grotesque nods and beckonings. Consider it, she must, when the 委員会 was over. 一方／合間, she was behaving scandalously; she was looking out of the window, and thinking of the color of the sky, and of the decorations on the 皇室の Hotel, when she せねばならない have been shepherding her 同僚s, and pinning them 負かす／撃墜する to the 事柄 in 手渡す. She could not bring herself to attach more 負わせる to one 事業／計画（する） than to another. Ralph had said—she could not stop to consider what he had said, but he had somehow divested the 訴訟／進行s of all reality. And then, without conscious 成果／努力, by some trick of the brain, she 設立する herself becoming 利益／興味d in some 計画／陰謀 for 組織するing a newspaper （選挙などの）運動をする. 確かな articles were to be written; 確かな editors approached. What line was it advisable to take? She 設立する herself 堅固に disapproving of what Mr. Clacton was 説. She committed herself to the opinion that now was the time to strike hard. 直接／まっすぐに she had said this, she felt that she had turned upon Ralph's ghost; and she became more and more in earnest, and anxious to bring the others 一連の会議、交渉／完成する to her point of 見解（をとる）. Once more, she knew 正確に／まさに and indisputably what is 権利 and what is wrong. As if 現れるing from a もや, the old 敵s of the public good ぼんやり現れるd ahead of her—資本主義者s, newspaper proprietors, anti-suffragists, and, in some ways most pernicious of all, the 集まりs who take no 利益／興味 one way or another—の中で whom, for the time 存在, she certainly discerned the features of Ralph Denham. Indeed, when 行方不明になる Markham asked her to 示唆する the 指名するs of a few friends of hers, she 表明するd herself with unusual bitterness:

"My friends think all this 肉親，親類d of thing useless." She felt that she was really 説 that to Ralph himself.

"Oh, they're that sort, are they?" said 行方不明になる Markham, with a little laugh; and with 新たにするd vigor their legions 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金d the 敵.

Mary's spirits had been low when she entered the 委員会-room; but now they were かなり 改善するd. She knew the ways of this world; it was a shapely, 整然とした place; she felt 納得させるd of its 権利 and its wrong; and the feeling that she was fit to 取引，協定 a 激しい blow against her enemies warmed her heart and kindled her 注目する，もくろむ. In one of those flights of fancy, not characteristic of her but tiresomely たびたび（訪れる） this afternoon, she 想像するd herself 乱打するd with rotten eggs upon a 壇・綱領・公約, from which Ralph vainly begged her to descend. But—

"What do I 事柄 compared with the 原因（となる）?" she said, and so on. Much to her credit, however teased by foolish fancies, she kept the surface of her brain 穏健な and vigilant, and subdued Mrs. 調印（する） very tactfully more than once when she 需要・要求するd, "活動／戦闘!—everywhere!—at once!" as became her father's daughter.

The other members of the 委員会, who were all rather 年輩の people, were a good 取引，協定 impressed by Mary, and inclined to 味方する with her and against each other, partly, perhaps, because of her 青年. The feeling that she controlled them all filled Mary with a sense of 力／強力にする; and she felt that no work can equal in importance, or be so exciting as, the work of making other people do what you want them to do. Indeed, when she had won her point she felt a slight degree of contempt for the people who had 産する／生じるd to her.

The 委員会 now rose, gathered together their papers, shook them straight, placed them in their 大（公）使館員-事例／患者s, snapped the locks 堅固に together, and hurried away, having, for the most part, to catch trains, ーするために keep other 任命s with other 委員会s, for they were all busy people. Mary, Mrs. 調印（する）, and Mr. Clacton were left alone; the room was hot and untidy, the pieces of pink blotting-paper were lying at different angles upon the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and the tumbler was half 十分な of water, which some one had 注ぐd out and forgotten to drink.

Mrs. 調印（する） began 準備するing the tea, while Mr. Clacton retired to his room to とじ込み／提出する the fresh accumulation of 文書s. Mary was too much excited even to help Mrs. 調印（する） with the cups and saucers. She flung up the window and stood by it, looking out. The street lamps were already lit; and through the もや in the square one could see little 人物／姿／数字s hurrying across the road and along the pavement, on the さらに先に 味方する. In her absurd mood of lustful arrogance, Mary looked at the little 人物／姿／数字s and thought, "If I liked I could make you go in there or stop short; I could make you walk in 選び出す／独身 とじ込み／提出する or in 二塁打 とじ込み／提出する; I could do what I liked with you." Then Mrs. 調印（する） （機の）カム and stood by her.

"Oughtn't you to put something 一連の会議、交渉／完成する your shoulders, Sally?" Mary asked, in rather a condescending トン of 発言する／表明する, feeling a sort of pity for the enthusiastic 効果のない／無能な little woman. But Mrs. 調印（する） paid no attention to the suggestion.

"井戸／弁護士席, did you enjoy yourself?" Mary asked, with a little laugh.

Mrs. 調印（する） drew a 深い breath, 抑制するd herself, and then burst out, looking out, too, upon Russell Square and Southampton 列／漕ぐ／騒動, and at the passers-by, "Ah, if only one could get every one of those people into this room, and make them understand for five minutes! But they must see the truth some day...If only one could make them see it..."

Mary knew herself to be very much wiser than Mrs. 調印（する）, and when Mrs. 調印（する） said anything, even if it was what Mary herself was feeling, she automatically thought of all that there was to be said against it. On this occasion her arrogant feeling that she could direct everybody dwindled away.

"Let's have our tea," she said, turning 支援する from the window and pulling 負かす／撃墜する the blind. "It was a good 会合—didn't you think so, Sally?" she let 落ちる, casually, as she sat 負かす／撃墜する at the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. Surely Mrs. 調印（する） must realize that Mary had been extraordinarily efficient?

"But we go at such a snail's pace," said Sally, shaking her 長，率いる impatiently.

At this Mary burst out laughing, and all her arrogance was dissipated.

"You can afford to laugh," said Sally, with another shake of her 長，率いる, "but I can't. I'm fifty-five, and I dare say I shall be in my 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な by the time we get it—if we ever do."

"Oh, no, you won't be in your 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な," said Mary, kindly.

"It'll be such a 広大な／多数の／重要な day," said Mrs. 調印（する）, with a 投げ上げる／ボディチェックする of her locks. "A 広大な／多数の／重要な day, not only for us, but for civilization. That's what I feel, you know, about these 会合s. Each one of them is a step onwards in the 広大な／多数の／重要な march—humanity, you know. We do want the people after us to have a better time of it—and so many don't see it. I wonder how it is that they don't see it?"

She was carrying plates and cups from the cupboard as she spoke, so that her 宣告，判決s were more than usually broken apart. Mary could not help looking at the 半端物 little priestess of humanity with something like 賞賛. While she had been thinking about herself, Mrs. 調印（する） had thought of nothing but her 見通し.

"You mustn't wear yourself out, Sally, if you want to see the 広大な／多数の／重要な day," she said, rising and trying to take a plate of 薄焼きパン／素焼陶器s from Mrs. 調印（する）'s 手渡すs.

"My dear child, what else is my old 団体／死体 good for?" she exclaimed, 粘着するing more tightly than before to her plate of 薄焼きパン／素焼陶器s. "Shouldn't I be proud to give everything I have to the 原因（となる）?—for I'm not an 知能 like you. There were 国内の circumstances—I'd like to tell you one of these days—so I say foolish things. I lose my 長，率いる, you know. You don't. Mr. Clacton doesn't. It's a 広大な／多数の／重要な mistake, to lose one's 長，率いる. But my heart's in the 権利 place. And I'm so glad 道具 has a big dog, for I didn't think her looking 井戸／弁護士席."

They had their tea, and went over many of the points that had been raised in the 委員会 rather more intimately than had been possible then; and they all felt an agreeable sense of 存在 in some way behind the scenes; of having their 手渡すs upon strings which, when pulled, would 完全に change the 野外劇／豪華な行列 展示（する）d daily to those who read the newspapers. Although their 見解（をとる）s were very different, this sense 部隊d them and made them almost cordial in their manners to each other.

Mary, however, left the tea-party rather 早期に, 願望（する）ing both to be alone, and then to hear some music at the Queen's Hall. She fully ーするつもりであるd to use her loneliness to think out her position with regard to Ralph; but although she walked 支援する to the 立ち往生させる with this end in 見解（をとる）, she 設立する her mind uncomfortably 十分な of different trains of thought. She started one and then another. They seemed even to take their color from the street she happened to be in. Thus the 見通し of humanity appeared to be in some way connected with Bloomsbury, and faded distinctly by the time she crossed the main road; then a belated 組織／臓器-grinder in Holborn 始める，決める her thoughts dancing incongruously; and by the time she was crossing the 広大な／多数の／重要な misty square of Lincoln's Inn Fields, she was 冷淡な and depressed again, and horribly （疑いを）晴らす-sighted. The dark 除去するd the 刺激 of human companionship, and a 涙／ほころび 現実に slid 負かす／撃墜する her cheek, …を伴ってing a sudden 有罪の判決 within her that she loved Ralph, and that he didn't love her. All dark and empty now was the path where they had walked that morning, and the sparrows silent in the 明らかにする trees. But the lights in her own building soon 元気づけるd her; all these different 明言する／公表するs of mind were 潜水するd in the 深い flood of 願望（する）s, thoughts, perceptions, antagonisms, which washed perpetually at the base of her 存在, to rise into prominence in turn when the 条件s of the upper world were 都合のよい. She put off the hour of （疑いを）晴らす thought until Christmas, 説 to herself, as she lit her 解雇する／砲火／射撃, that it is impossible to think anything out in London; and, no 疑問, Ralph wouldn't come at Christmas, and she would take long walks into the heart of the country, and decide this question and all the others that puzzled her. 一方／合間, she thought, 製図／抽選 her feet up on to the fender, life was 十分な of 複雑さ; life was a thing one must love to the last 繊維 of it.

She had sat there for five minutes or so, and her thoughts had had time to grow 薄暗い, when there （機の）カム a （犯罪の）一味 at her bell. Her 注目する，もくろむ brightened; she felt すぐに 納得させるd that Ralph had come to visit her. Accordingly, she waited a moment before 開始 the door; she 手配中の，お尋ね者 to feel her 手渡すs 安全な・保証する upon the reins of all the troublesome emotions which the sight of Ralph would certainly 誘発する. She composed herself unnecessarily, however, for she had to 収容する／認める, not Ralph, but Katharine and William Rodney. Her first impression was that they were both 極端に 井戸／弁護士席 dressed. She felt herself shabby and slovenly beside them, and did not know how she should entertain them, nor could she guess why they had come. She had heard nothing of their 約束／交戦. But after the first 失望, she was pleased, for she felt 即時に that Katharine was a personality, and, moreover, she need not now 演習 her self-支配（する）／統制する.

"We were passing and saw a light in your window, so we （機の）カム up," Katharine explained, standing and looking very tall and distinguished and rather absent-minded.

"We have been to see some pictures," said William. "Oh, dear," he exclaimed, looking about him, "this room reminds me of one of the worst hours in my 存在—when I read a paper, and you all sat 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and jeered at me. Katharine was the worst. I could feel her gloating over every mistake I made. 行方不明になる Datchet was 肉親，親類d. 行方不明になる Datchet just made it possible for me to get through, I remember."

Sitting 負かす／撃墜する, he drew off his light yellow gloves, and began slapping his 膝s with them. His vitality was pleasant, Mary thought, although he made her laugh. The very look of him was inclined to make her laugh. His rather 目だつ 注目する，もくろむs passed from one young woman to the other, and his lips perpetually formed words which remained unspoken.

"We have been seeing old masters at the Grafton Gallery," said Katharine, 明らかに 支払う／賃金ing no attention to William, and 受託するing a cigarette which Mary 申し込む／申し出d her. She leant 支援する in her 議長，司会を務める, and the smoke which hung about her 直面する seemed to 身を引く her still その上の from the others.

"Would you believe it, 行方不明になる Datchet," William continued, "Katharine doesn't like Titian. She doesn't like apricots, she doesn't like peaches, she doesn't like green peas. She likes the Elgin marbles, and gray days without any sun. She's a typical example of the 冷淡な northern nature. I come from Devonshire—"

Had they been quarreling, Mary wondered, and had they, for that 推論する／理由, sought 避難 in her room, or were they engaged, or had Katharine just 辞退するd him? She was 完全に baffled.

Katharine now 再現するd from her 隠す of smoke, knocked the ash from her cigarette into the fireplace, and looked, with an 半端物 表現 of solicitude, at the irritable man.

"Perhaps, Mary," she said 試験的に, "you wouldn't mind giving us some tea? We did try to get some, but the shop was so （人が）群がるd, and in the next one there was a 禁止（する）d playing; and most of the pictures, at any 率, were very dull, whatever you may say, William." She spoke with a 肉親，親類d of guarded gentleness.

Mary, accordingly, retired to make 準備s in the pantry.

"What in the world are they after?" she asked of her own reflection in the little looking-glass which hung there. She was not left to 疑問 much longer, for, on coming 支援する into the sitting-room with the tea-things, Katharine 知らせるd her, 明らかに having been 教えるd so to do by William, of their 約束／交戦.

"William," she said, "thinks that perhaps you don't know. We are going to be married."

Mary 設立する herself shaking William's 手渡す, and 演説（する）／住所ing her congratulations to him, as if Katharine were inaccessible; she had, indeed, taken 持つ／拘留する of the tea-kettle.

"Let me see," Katharine said, "one puts hot water into the cups first, doesn't one? You have some dodge of your own, 港／避難所't you, William, about making tea?"

Mary was half inclined to 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑う that this was said ーするために 隠す nervousness, but if so, the concealment was 異常に perfect. Talk of marriage was 解任するd. Katharine might have been seated in her own 製図／抽選-room, controlling a 状況／情勢 which 現在のd no sort of difficulty to her trained mind. Rather to her surprise, Mary 設立する herself making conversation with William about old Italian pictures, while Katharine 注ぐd out tea, 削減（する） cake, kept William's plate 供給（する）d, without joining more than was necessary in the conversation. She seemed to have taken 所有／入手 of Mary's room, and to 扱う the cups as if they belonged to her. But it was done so 自然に that it bred no 憤慨 in Mary; on the contrary, she 設立する herself putting her 手渡す on Katharine's 膝, affectionately, for an instant. Was there something maternal in this 仮定／引き受けること of 支配（する）／統制する? And thinking of Katharine as one who would soon be married, these maternal 空気／公表するs filled Mary's mind with a new tenderness, and even with awe. Katharine seemed very much older and more experienced than she was.

一方／合間 Rodney talked. If his 外見 was superficially against him, it had the advantage of making his solid 長所s something of a surprise. He had kept notebooks; he knew a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 about pictures. He could compare different examples in different galleries, and his 権威のある answers to intelligent questions 伸び（る）d not a little, Mary felt, from the smart taps which he dealt, as he 配達するd them, upon the lumps of coal. She was impressed.

"Your tea, William," said Katharine gently.

He paused, gulped it 負かす／撃墜する, obediently, and continued.

And then it struck Mary that Katharine, in the shade of her 幅の広い-brimmed hat, and in the 中央 of the smoke, and in the obscurity of her character, was, perhaps, smiling to herself, not altogether in the maternal spirit. What she said was very simple, but her words, even "Your tea, William," were 始める，決める 負かす／撃墜する as gently and 慎重に and 正確に／まさに as the feet of a Persian cat stepping の中で 中国 ornaments. For the second time that day Mary felt herself baffled by something inscrutable in the character of a person to whom she felt herself much attracted. She thought that if she were engaged to Katharine, she, too, would find herself very soon using those fretful questions with which William evidently teased his bride. And yet Katharine's 発言する／表明する was humble.

"I wonder how you find the time to know all about pictures as 井戸／弁護士席 as 調書をとる／予約するs?" she asked.

"How do I find the time?" William answered, delighted, Mary guessed, at this little compliment. "Why, I always travel with a notebook. And I ask my way to the picture gallery the very first thing in the morning. And then I 会合，会う men, and talk to them. There's a man in my office who knows all about the Flemish school. I was telling 行方不明になる Datchet about the Flemish school. I 選ぶd up a lot of it from him—it's a way men have—Gibbons, his 指名する is. You must 会合，会う him. We'll ask him to lunch. And this not caring about art," he explained, turning to Mary, "it's one of Katharine's 提起する／ポーズをとるs, 行方不明になる Datchet. Did you know she 提起する／ポーズをとるd? She pretends that she's never read Shakespeare. And why should she read Shakespeare, since she is Shakespeare—Rosalind, you know," and he gave his queer little chuckle. Somehow this compliment appeared very old-fashioned and almost in bad taste. Mary 現実に felt herself blush, as if he had said "the sex" or "the ladies." Constrained, perhaps, by nervousness, Rodney continued in the same vein.

"She knows enough—enough for all decent 目的s. What do you women want with learning, when you have so much else—everything, I should say—everything. Leave us something, eh, Katharine?"

"Leave you something?" said Katharine, 明らかに waking from a brown 熟考する／考慮する. "I was thinking we must be going—"

"Is it to-night that Lady Ferrilby dines with us? No, we mustn't be late," said Rodney, rising. "D'you know the Ferrilbys, 行方不明になる Datchet? They own Trantem Abbey," he 追加するd, for her （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状）, as she looked doubtful. "And if Katharine makes herself very charming to-night, perhaps'll lend it to us for the honeymoon."

"I agree that may be a 推論する／理由. さもなければ she's a dull woman," said Katharine. "At least," she 追加するd, as if to qualify her abruptness, "I find it difficult to talk to her."

"Because you 推定する／予想する every one else to take all the trouble. I've seen her sit silent a whole evening," he said, turning to Mary, as he had frequently done already. "Don't you find that, too? いつかs when we're alone, I've counted the time on my watch"—here he took out a large gold watch, and tapped the glass—"the time between one 発言／述べる and the next. And once I counted ten minutes and twenty seconds, and then, if you'll believe me, she only said 'Um!'"

"I'm sure I'm sorry," Katharine わびるd. "I know it's a bad habit, but then, you see, at home—"

The 残り／休憩（する） of her excuse was 削減（する） short, so far as Mary was 関心d, by the の近くにing of the door. She fancied she could hear William finding fresh fault on the stairs. A moment later, the door-bell rang again, and Katharine 再現するd, having left her purse on a 議長，司会を務める. She soon 設立する it, and said, pausing for a moment at the door, and speaking 異なって as they were alone:

"I think 存在 engaged is very bad for the character." She shook her purse in her 手渡す until the coins jingled, as if she alluded 単に to this example of her forgetfulness. But the 発言／述べる puzzled Mary; it seemed to 言及する to something else; and her manner had changed so strangely, now that William was out of 審理，公聴会, that she could not help looking at her for an explanation. She looked almost 厳しい, so that Mary, trying to smile at her, only 後継するd in producing a silent 星／主役にする of 尋問.

As the door shut for the second time, she sank on to the 床に打ち倒す in 前線 of the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, trying, now that their 団体／死体s were not there to distract her, to piece together her impressions of them as a whole. And, though priding herself, with all other men and women, upon an infallible 注目する，もくろむ for character, she could not feel at all 確かな that she knew what 動機s 奮起させるd Katharine Hilbery in life. There was something that carried her on 滑らかに, out of reach—something, yes, but what?—something that reminded Mary of Ralph. Oddly enough, he gave her the same feeling, too, and with him, too, she felt baffled. Oddly enough, for no two people, she あわてて 結論するd, were more unlike. And yet both had this hidden impulse, this incalculable 軍隊—this thing they cared for and didn't talk about—oh, what was it?

CHAPTER XV

The village of Disham lies somewhere on the rolling piece of cultivated ground in the 近隣 of Lincoln, not so far inland but that a sound, bringing 噂するs of the sea, can be heard on summer nights or when the winter 嵐／襲撃するs fling the waves upon the long beach. So large is the church, and in particular the church tower, in comparison with the little street of cottages which compose the village, that the 旅行者 is apt to cast his mind 支援する to the Middle Ages, as the only time when so much piety could have been kept alive. So 広大な／多数の／重要な a 信用 in the Church can surely not belong to our day, and he goes on to conjecture that every one of the 村人s has reached the extreme 限界 of human life. Such are the reflections of the superficial stranger, and his sight of the 全住民, as it is 代表するd by two or three men hoeing in a turnip-field, a small child carrying a jug, and a young woman shaking a piece of carpet outside her cottage door, will not lead him to see anything very much out of keeping with the Middle Ages in the village of Disham as it is to-day. These people, though they seem young enough, look so angular and so 天然のまま that they remind him of the little pictures painted by 修道士s in the 資本／首都 letters of their manuscripts. He only half understands what they say, and speaks very loud and 明確に, as though, indeed, his 発言する／表明する had to carry through a hundred years or more before it reached them. He would have a far better chance of understanding some dweller in Paris or Rome, Berlin or Madrid, than these countrymen of his who have lived for the last two thousand years not two hundred miles from the City of London.

The Rectory stands about half a mile beyond the village. It is a large house, and has been growing 刻々と for some centuries 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the 広大な／多数の／重要な kitchen, with its 狭くする red tiles, as the Rector would point out to his guests on the first night of their arrival, taking his 厚かましさ／高級将校連 candlestick, and bidding them mind the steps up and the steps 負かす／撃墜する, and notice the 巨大な thickness of the 塀で囲むs, the old beams across the 天井, the staircases as 法外な as ladders, and the attics, with their 深い, テント-like roofs, in which swallows bred, and once a white フクロウ. But nothing very 利益／興味ing or very beautiful had resulted from the different 新規加入s made by the different rectors.

The house, however, was surrounded by a garden, in which the Rector took かなりの pride. The lawn, which 前線d the 製図／抽選-room windows, was a rich and uniform green, unspotted by a 選び出す／独身 daisy, and on the other 味方する of it two straight paths led past beds of tall, standing flowers to a charming grassy walk, where the Rev. Wyndham Datchet would pace up and 負かす／撃墜する at the same hour every morning, with a sundial to 手段 the time for him. As often as not, he carried a 調書をとる／予約する in his 手渡す, into which he would ちらりと見ること, then shut it up, and repeat the 残り／休憩（する） of the ode from memory. He had most of Horace by heart, and had got into the habit of connecting this particular walk with 確かな odes which he repeated duly, at the same time 公式文書，認めるing the 条件 of his flowers, and stooping now and again to 選ぶ any that were withered or overblown. On wet days, such was the 力／強力にする of habit over him, he rose from his 議長，司会を務める at the same hour, and paced his 熟考する／考慮する for the same length of time, pausing now and then to straighten some 調書をとる／予約する in the bookcase, or alter the position of the two 厚かましさ／高級将校連 crucifixes standing upon cairns of serpentine 石／投石する upon the mantelpiece. His children had a 広大な／多数の／重要な 尊敬（する）・点 for him, credited him with far more learning than he 現実に 所有するd, and saw that his habits were not 干渉するd with, if possible. Like most people who do things methodically, the Rector himself had more strength of 目的 and 力／強力にする of self-sacrifice than of intellect or of originality. On 冷淡な and 風の強い nights he 棒 off to visit sick people, who might need him, without a murmur; and by virtue of doing dull 義務s punctually, he was much 雇うd upon 委員会s and 地元の Boards and 会議s; and at this period of his life (he was sixty-eight) he was beginning to be commiserated by tender old ladies for the extreme leanness of his person, which, they said, was worn out upon the roads when it should have been 残り／休憩（する）ing before a comfortable 解雇する／砲火／射撃. His 年上の daughter, Elizabeth, lived with him and managed the house, and already much 似ているd him in 乾燥した，日照りの 誠実 and methodical habit of mind; of the two sons one, Richard, was an 広い地所 スパイ／執行官, the other, Christopher, was reading for the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業. At Christmas, 自然に, they met together; and for a month past the 協定 of the Christmas week had been much in the mind of mistress and maid, who prided themselves every year more confidently upon the excellence of their 器具／備品. The late Mrs. Datchet had left an excellent cupboard of linen, to which Elizabeth had 後継するd at the age of nineteen, when her mother died, and the 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 of the family 残り／休憩（する）d upon the shoulders of the eldest daughter. She kept a 罰金 flock of yellow chickens, sketched a little, 確かな rose-trees in the garden were committed 特に to her care; and what with the care of the house, the care of the chickens, and the care of the poor, she scarcely knew what it was to have an idle minute. An extreme rectitude of mind, rather than any gift, gave her 負わせる in the family. When Mary wrote to say that she had asked Ralph Denham to stay with them, she 追加するd, out of deference to Elizabeth's character, that he was very nice, though rather queer, and had been overworking himself in London. No 疑問 Elizabeth would 結論する that Ralph was in love with her, but there could be no 疑問 either that not a word of this would be spoken by either of them, unless, indeed, some 大災害 made について言及する of it 避けられない.

Mary went 負かす／撃墜する to Disham without knowing whether Ralph ーするつもりであるd to come; but two or three days before Christmas she received a 電報電信 from Ralph, asking her to take a room for him in the village. This was followed by a letter explaining that he hoped he might have his meals with them; but 静かな, 必須の for his work, made it necessary to sleep out.

Mary was walking in the garden with Elizabeth, and 検査／視察するing the roses, when the letter arrived.

"But that's absurd," said Elizabeth decidedly, when the 計画（する） was explained to her. "There are five spare rooms, even when the boys are here. Besides, he wouldn't get a room in the village. And he oughtn't to work if he's overworked."

"But perhaps he doesn't want to see so much of us," Mary thought to herself, although outwardly she assented, and felt 感謝する to Elizabeth for supporting her in what was, of course, her 願望（する）. They were cutting roses at the time, and laying them, 長，率いる by 長，率いる, in a shallow basket.

"If Ralph were here, he'd find this very dull," Mary thought, with a little shiver of irritation, which led her to place her rose the wrong way in the basket. 一方／合間, they had come to the end of the path, and while Elizabeth straightened some flowers, and made them stand upright within their 盗品故買者 of string, Mary looked at her father, who was pacing up and 負かす／撃墜する, with his 手渡す behind his 支援する and his 長，率いる 屈服するd in meditation. Obeying an impulse which sprang from some 願望（する） to interrupt this methodical marching, Mary stepped on to the grass walk and put her 手渡す on his arm.

"A flower for your buttonhole, father," she said, 現在のing a rose.

"Eh, dear?" said Mr. Datchet, taking the flower, and 持つ／拘留するing it at an angle which ふさわしい his bad eyesight, without pausing in his walk.

"Where does this fellow come from? One of Elizabeth's roses—I hope you asked her leave. Elizabeth doesn't like having her roses 選ぶd without her leave, and やめる 権利, too."

He had a habit, Mary 発言／述べるd, and she had never noticed it so 明確に before, of letting his 宣告，判決s tail away in a continuous murmur, その結果 he passed into a 明言する／公表する of abstraction, 推定するd by his children to 示す some train of thought too 深遠な for utterance.

"What?" said Mary, interrupting, for the first time in her life, perhaps, when the murmur 中止するd. He made no reply. She knew very 井戸／弁護士席 that he wished to be left alone, but she stuck to his 味方する much as she might have stuck to some sleep-walker, whom she thought it 権利 徐々に to awaken. She could think of nothing to rouse him with except:

"The garden's looking very nice, father."

"Yes, yes, yes," said Mr. Datchet, running his words together in the same abstracted manner, and 沈むing his 長，率いる yet lower upon his breast. And suddenly, as they turned their steps to retrace their way, he jerked out:

"The traffic's very much 増加するd, you know. More rolling-在庫／株 needed already. Forty トラックで運ぶs went 負かす／撃墜する yesterday by the 12.15—counted them myself. They've taken off the 9.3, and given us an 8.30 instead—控訴s the 商売／仕事 men, you know. You （機の）カム by the old 3.10 yesterday, I suppose?"

She said "Yes," as he seemed to wish for a reply, and then he looked at his watch, and made off 負かす／撃墜する the path に向かって the house, 持つ／拘留するing the rose at the same angle in 前線 of him. Elizabeth had gone 一連の会議、交渉／完成する to the 味方する of the house, where the chickens lived, so that Mary 設立する herself alone, 持つ／拘留するing Ralph's letter in her 手渡す. She was uneasy. She had put off the season for thinking things out very 首尾よく, and now that Ralph was 現実に coming, the next day, she could only wonder how her family would impress him. She thought it likely that her father would discuss the train service with him; Elizabeth would be 有望な and sensible, and always leaving the room to give messages to the servants. Her brothers had already said that they would give him a day's 狙撃. She was content to leave the problem of Ralph's relations to the young men obscure, 信用ing that they would find some ありふれた ground of masculine 協定. But what would he think of her? Would he see that she was different from the 残り／休憩（する） of the family? She 工夫するd a 計画（する） for taking him to her sitting-room, and artfully 主要な the talk に向かって the English poets, who now 占領するd 目だつ places in her little bookcase. Moreover, she might give him to understand, 個人として, that she, too, thought her family a queer one—queer, yes, but not dull. That was the 激しく揺する past which she was bent on steering him. And she thought how she would draw his attention to Edward's passion for Jorrocks, and the enthusiasm which led Christopher to collect moths and バタフライs though he was now twenty-two. Perhaps Elizabeth's sketching, if the fruits were invisible, might lend color to the general 影響 which she wished to produce of a family, eccentric and 限られた／立憲的な, perhaps, but not dull. Edward, she perceived, was rolling the lawn, for the sake of 演習; and the sight of him, with pink cheeks, 有望な little brown 注目する，もくろむs, and a general resemblance to a clumsy young cart-horse in its winter coat of dusty brown hair, made Mary violently ashamed of her ambitious 計画／陰謀ing. She loved him 正確に as he was; she loved them all; and as she walked by his 味方する, up and 負かす／撃墜する, and 負かす／撃墜する and up, her strong moral sense 治めるd a sound drubbing to the vain and romantic element 誘発するd in her by the mere thought of Ralph. She felt やめる 確かな that, for good or for bad, she was very like the 残り／休憩（する） of her family.

Sitting in the corner of a third-class 鉄道 carriage, on the afternoon of the に引き続いて day, Ralph made several 調査s of a 商業の 旅行者 in the opposite corner. They 中心d 一連の会議、交渉／完成する a village called Lampsher, not three miles, he understood, from Lincoln; was there a big house in Lampsher, he asked, 住むd by a gentleman of the 指名する of Otway?

The 旅行者 knew nothing, but rolled the 指名する of Otway on his tongue, reflectively, and the sound of it gratified Ralph amazingly. It gave him an excuse to take a letter from his pocket ーするために 立証する the 演説（する）／住所.

"Stogdon House, Lampsher, Lincoln," he read out.

"You'll find somebody to direct you at Lincoln," said the man; and Ralph had to 自白する that he was not bound there this very evening.

"I've got to walk over from Disham," he said, and in the heart of him could not help marveling at the 楽しみ which he derived from making a bagman in a train believe what he himself did not believe. For the letter, though 調印するd by Katharine's father, 含む／封じ込めるd no 招待 or 令状 for thinking that Katharine herself was there; the only fact it 公表する／暴露するd was that for a fortnight this 演説（する）／住所 would be Mr. Hilbery's 演説（する）／住所. But when he looked out of the window, it was of her he thought; she, too, had seen these gray fields, and, perhaps, she was there where the trees ran up a slope, and one yellow light shone now, and then went out again, at the foot of the hill. The light shone in the windows of an old gray house, he thought. He lay 支援する in his corner and forgot the 商業の 旅行者 altogether. The 過程 of visualizing Katharine stopped short at the old gray manor-house; instinct 警告するd him that if he went much その上の with this 過程 reality would soon 軍隊 itself in; he could not altogether neglect the 人物／姿／数字 of William Rodney. Since the day when he had heard from Katharine's lips of her 約束／交戦, he had 差し控えるd from 投資するing his dream of her with the 詳細（に述べる）s of real life. But the light of the late afternoon glowed green behind the straight trees, and became a symbol of her. The light seemed to 拡大する his heart. She brooded over the gray fields, and was with him now in the 鉄道 carriage, thoughtful, silent, and infinitely tender; but the 見通し 圧力（をかける）d too の近くに, and must be 解任するd, for the train was slackening. Its abrupt jerks shook him wide awake, and he saw Mary Datchet, a sturdy russet 人物／姿／数字, with a dash of scarlet about it, as the carriage slid 負かす／撃墜する the 壇・綱領・公約. A tall 青年 who …を伴ってd her shook him by the 手渡す, took his 捕らえる、獲得する, and led the way without uttering one articulate word.

Never are 発言する／表明するs so beautiful as on a winter's evening, when dusk almost hides the 団体／死体, and they seem to 問題／発行する from nothingness with a 公式文書，認める of intimacy seldom heard by day. Such an 辛勝する／優位 was there in Mary's 発言する／表明する when she 迎える／歓迎するd him. About her seemed to hang the もや of the winter hedges, and the （疑いを）晴らす red of the bramble leaves. He felt himself at once stepping on to the 会社／堅い ground of an 完全に different world, but he did not 許す himself to 産する／生じる to the 楽しみ of it 直接／まっすぐに. They gave him his choice of 運動ing with Edward or of walking home across the fields with Mary—not a shorter way, they explained, but Mary thought it a nicer way. He decided to walk with her, 存在 conscious, indeed, that he got 慰安 from her presence. What could be the 原因（となる） of her cheerfulness, he wondered, half ironically, and half enviously, as the pony-cart started briskly away, and the dusk swam between their 注目する，もくろむs and the tall form of Edward, standing up to 運動, with the reins in one 手渡す and the whip in the other. People from the village, who had been to the market town, were climbing into their gigs, or setting off home 負かす／撃墜する the road together in little parties. Many salutations were 演説（する）／住所d to Mary, who shouted 支援する, with the 新規加入 of the （衆議院の）議長's 指名する. But soon she led the way over a stile, and along a path worn わずかに darker than the 薄暗い green surrounding it. In 前線 of them the sky now showed itself of a 赤みを帯びた-yellow, like a slice of some semilucent 石／投石する behind which a lamp burnt, while a fringe of 黒人／ボイコット trees with 際立った 支店s stood against the light, which was obscured in one direction by a hump of earth, in all other directions the land lying flat to the very 瀬戸際 of the sky. One of the swift and noiseless birds of the winter's night seemed to follow them across the field, circling a few feet in 前線 of them, disappearing and returning again and again.

Mary had gone this walk many hundred times in the course of her life, 一般に alone, and at different 行う／開催する／段階s the ghosts of past moods would flood her mind with a whole scene or train of thought 単に at the sight of three trees from a particular angle, or at the sound of the pheasant clucking in the 溝へはまらせる／不時着する. But to-night the circumstances were strong enough to 追い出す all other scenes; and she looked at the field and the trees with an involuntary intensity as if they had no such 協会s for her.

"井戸／弁護士席, Ralph," she said, "this is better than Lincoln's Inn Fields, isn't it? Look, there's a bird for you! Oh, you've brought glasses, have you? Edward and Christopher mean to make you shoot. Can you shoot? I shouldn't think so—"

"Look here, you must explain," said Ralph. "Who are these young men? Where am I staying?"

"You are staying with us, of course," she said boldly. "Of course, you're staying with us—you don't mind coming, do you?"

"If I had, I shouldn't have come," he said sturdily. They walked on in silence; Mary took care not to break it for a time. She wished Ralph to feel, as she thought he would, all the fresh delights of the earth and 空気／公表する. She was 権利. In a moment he 表明するd his 楽しみ, much to her 慰安.

"This is the sort of country I thought you'd live in, Mary," he said, 押し進めるing his hat 支援する on his 長，率いる, and looking about him. "Real country. No gentlemen's seats."

He 消すd the 空気／公表する, and felt more 熱心に than he had done for many weeks the 楽しみ of owning a 団体／死体.

"Now we have to find our way through a hedge," said Mary. In the gap of the hedge Ralph tore up a poacher's wire, 始める，決める across a 穴を開ける to 罠（にかける） a rabbit.

"It's やめる 権利 that they should poach," said Mary, watching him tugging at the wire. "I wonder whether it was Alfred Duggins or Sid Rankin? How can one 推定する／予想する them not to, when they only make fifteen shillings a week? Fifteen shillings a week," she repeated, coming out on the other 味方する of the hedge, and running her fingers through her hair to rid herself of a bramble which had 大（公）使館員d itself to her. "I could live on fifteen shillings a week—easily."

"Could you?" said Ralph. "I don't believe you could," he 追加するd.

"Oh yes. They have a cottage thrown in, and a garden where one can grow vegetables. It wouldn't be half bad," said Mary, with a soberness which impressed Ralph very much.

"But you'd get tired of it," he 勧めるd.

"I いつかs think it's the only thing one would never get tired of," she replied.

The idea of a cottage where one grew one's own vegetables and lived on fifteen shillings a week, filled Ralph with an 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の sense of 残り／休憩（する） and satisfaction.

"But wouldn't it be on the main road, or next door to a woman with six squalling children, who'd always be hanging her washing out to 乾燥した，日照りの across your garden?"

"The cottage I'm thinking of stands by itself in a little orchard."

"And what about the 選挙権／賛成?" he asked, 試みる／企てるing sarcasm.

"Oh, there are other things in the world besides the 選挙権／賛成," she replied, in an off-手渡す manner which was わずかに mysterious.

Ralph fell silent. It annoyed him that she should have 計画（する）s of which he knew nothing; but he felt that he had no 権利 to 圧力（をかける） her その上の. His mind settled upon the idea of life in a country cottage. Conceivably, for he could not 診察する into it now, here lay a tremendous 可能性; a 解答 of many problems. He struck his stick upon the earth, and 星／主役にするd through the dusk at the 形態／調整 of the country.

"D'you know the points of the compass?" he asked.

"井戸／弁護士席, of course," said Mary. "What d'you take me for?—a Cockney like you?" She then told him 正確に／まさに where the north lay, and where the south.

"It's my native land, this," she said. "I could smell my way about it blindfold."

As if to 証明する this 誇る, she walked a little quicker, so that Ralph 設立する it difficult to keep pace with her. At the same time, he felt drawn to her as he had never been before; partly, no 疑問, because she was more 独立した・無所属 of him than in London, and seemed to be 大（公）使館員d 堅固に to a world where he had no place at all. Now the dusk had fallen to such an extent that he had to follow her 暗黙に, and even lean his 手渡す on her shoulder when they jumped a bank into a very 狭くする 小道／航路. And he felt curiously shy of her when she began to shout through her 手渡すs at a 位置／汚点／見つけ出す of light which swung upon the もや in a 隣接地の field. He shouted, too, and the light stood still.

"That's Christopher, come in already, and gone to 料金d his chickens," she said.

She introduced him to Ralph, who could see only a tall 人物／姿／数字 in gaiters, rising from a ぱたぱたするing circle of soft feathery 団体／死体s, upon whom the light fell in wavering レコードs, calling out now a 有望な 位置／汚点／見つけ出す of yellow, now one of greenish-黒人／ボイコット and scarlet. Mary dipped her 手渡す in the bucket he carried, and was at once the 中心 of a circle also; and as she cast her 穀物 she talked alternately to the birds and to her brother, in the same clucking, half-inarticulate 発言する／表明する, as it sounded to Ralph, standing on the 郊外s of the ぱたぱたするing feathers in his 黒人／ボイコット overcoat.

He had 除去するd his overcoat by the time they sat 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the dinner-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, but にもかかわらず he looked very strange の中で the others. A country life and 産む／飼育するing had 保存するd in them all a look which Mary hesitated to call either innocent or youthful, as she compared them, now sitting 一連の会議、交渉／完成する in an oval, softly illuminated by candlelight; and yet it was something of the 肉親，親類d, yes, even in the 事例／患者 of the Rector himself. Though superficially 示すd with lines, his 直面する was a （疑いを）晴らす pink, and his blue 注目する，もくろむs had the long-sighted, 平和的な 表現 of 注目する，もくろむs 捜し出すing the turn of the road, or a distant light through rain, or the 不明瞭 of winter. She looked at Ralph. He had never appeared to her more concentrated and 十分な of 目的; as if behind his forehead were 集まりd so much experience that he could choose for himself which part of it he would 陳列する，発揮する and which part he would keep to himself. Compared with that dark and 厳しい countenance, her brothers' 直面するs, bending low over their soup-plates, were mere circles of pink, unmolded flesh.

"You （機の）カム by the 3.10, Mr. Denham?" said the Reverend Wyndham Datchet, tucking his napkin into his collar, so that almost the whole of his 団体／死体 was 隠すd by a large white diamond. "They 扱う／治療する us very 井戸／弁護士席, on the whole. Considering the 増加する of traffic, they 扱う／治療する us very 井戸／弁護士席 indeed. I have the curiosity いつかs to count the トラックで運ぶs on the goods' trains, and they're 井戸／弁護士席 over fifty—井戸／弁護士席 over fifty, at this season of the year."

The old gentleman had been roused agreeably by the presence of this attentive and 井戸／弁護士席-知らせるd young man, as was evident by the care with which he finished the last words in his 宣告，判決s, and his slight exaggeration in the number of トラックで運ぶs on the trains. Indeed, the 長，指導者 重荷（を負わせる） of the talk fell upon him, and he 支えるd it to-night in a manner which 原因（となる）d his sons to look at him admiringly now and then; for they felt shy of Denham, and were glad not to have to talk themselves. The 蓄える／店 of （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） about the 現在の and past of this particular corner of Lincolnshire which old Mr. Datchet produced really surprised his children, for though they knew of its 存在, they had forgotten its extent, as they might have forgotten the 量 of family plate 蓄える／店d in the plate-chest, until some rare 祝賀 brought it 前へ／外へ.

After dinner, parish 商売／仕事 took the Rector to his 熟考する／考慮する, and Mary 提案するd that they should sit in the kitchen.

"It's not the kitchen really," Elizabeth 急いでd to explain to her guest, "but we call it so—"

"It's the nicest room in the house," said Edward.

"It's got the old 残り／休憩（する）s by the 味方する of the fireplace, where the men hung their guns," said Elizabeth, 主要な the way, with a tall 厚かましさ／高級将校連 candlestick in her 手渡す, 負かす／撃墜する a passage. "Show Mr. Denham the steps, Christopher...When the Ecclesiastical Commissioners were here two years ago they said this was the most 利益／興味ing part of the house. These 狭くする bricks 証明する that it is five hundred years old—five hundred years, I think—they may have said six." She, too, felt an impulse to 誇張する the age of the bricks, as her father had 誇張するd the number of トラックで運ぶs. A big lamp hung 負かす／撃墜する from the 中心 of the 天井 and, together with a 罰金 スピードを出す／記録につける 解雇する／砲火／射撃, illuminated a large and lofty room, with rafters running from 塀で囲む to 塀で囲む, a 床に打ち倒す of red tiles, and a 相当な fireplace built up of those 狭くする red bricks which were said to be five hundred years old. A few rugs and a ぱらぱら雨ing of arm-議長，司会を務めるs had made this 古代の kitchen into a sitting-room. Elizabeth, after pointing out the gun-racks, and the hooks for smoking hams, and other 証拠 of incontestable age, and explaining that Mary had had the idea of turning the room into a sitting-room—さもなければ it was used for hanging out the wash and for the men to change in after 狙撃—considered that she had done her 義務 as hostess, and sat 負かす／撃墜する in an upright 議長，司会を務める 直接／まっすぐに beneath the lamp, beside a very long and 狭くする oak （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. She placed a pair of horn spectacles upon her nose, and drew に向かって her a basketful of threads and wools. In a few minutes a smile （機の）カム to her 直面する, and remained there for the 残り／休憩（する） of the evening.

"Will you come out 狙撃 with us to-morrow?" said Christopher, who had, on the whole, formed a 都合のよい impression of his sister's friend.

"I won't shoot, but I'll come with you," said Ralph.

"Don't you care about 狙撃?" asked Edward, whose 疑惑s were not yet laid to 残り／休憩（する）.

"I've never 発射 in my life," said Ralph, turning and looking him in the 直面する, because he was not sure how this 自白 would be received.

"You wouldn't have much chance in London, I suppose," said Christopher. "But won't you find it rather dull—just watching us?"

"I shall watch birds," Ralph replied, with a smile.

"I can show you the place for watching birds," said Edward, "if that's what you like doing. I know a fellow who comes 負かす／撃墜する from London about this time every year to watch them. It's a 広大な／多数の／重要な place for the wild geese and the ducks. I've heard this man say that it's one of the best places for birds in the country."

"It's about the best place in England," Ralph replied. They were all gratified by this 賞賛する of their native 郡; and Mary now had the 楽しみ of 審理，公聴会 these short questions and answers lose their undertone of 怪しげな 査察, so far as her brothers were 関心d, and develop into a 本物の conversation about the habits of birds which afterwards turned to a discussion as to the habits of solicitors, in which it was scarcely necessary for her to take part. She was pleased to see that her brothers liked Ralph, to the extent, that is, of wishing to 安全な・保証する his good opinion. Whether or not he liked them it was impossible to tell from his 肉親，親類d but experienced manner. Now and then she fed the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 with a fresh スピードを出す／記録につける, and as the room filled with the 罰金, 乾燥した，日照りの heat of 燃やすing 支持を得ようと努めるd, they all, with the exception of Elizabeth, who was outside the 範囲 of the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, felt いっそう少なく and いっそう少なく anxious about the 影響 they were making, and more and more inclined for sleep. At this moment a vehement scratching was heard on the door.

"Piper!—oh, damn!—I shall have to get up," murmured Christopher.

"It's not Piper, it's Pitch," Edward grunted.

"All the same, I shall have to get up," Christopher 不平（をいう）d. He let in the dog, and stood for a moment by the door, which opened into the garden, to 生き返らせる himself with a draught of the 黒人／ボイコット, starlit 空気／公表する.

"Do come in and shut the door!" Mary cried, half turning in her 議長，司会を務める.

"We shall have a 罰金 day to-morrow," said Christopher with complacency, and he sat himself on the 床に打ち倒す at her feet, and leant his 支援する against her 膝s, and stretched out his long stockinged 脚s to the 解雇する／砲火／射撃—all 調印するs that he felt no longer any 抑制 at the presence of the stranger. He was the youngest of the family, and Mary's favorite, partly because his character 似ているd hers, as Edward's character 似ているd Elizabeth's. She made her 膝s a comfortable 残り／休憩（する） for his 長，率いる, and ran her fingers through his hair.

"I should like Mary to 一打／打撃 my 長，率いる like that," Ralph thought to himself suddenly, and he looked at Christopher, almost affectionately, for calling 前へ／外へ his sister's caresses. 即時に he thought of Katharine, the thought of her 存在 surrounded by the spaces of night and the open 空気／公表する; and Mary, watching him, saw the lines upon his forehead suddenly 深くする. He stretched out an arm and placed a スピードを出す／記録につける upon the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, constraining himself to fit it carefully into the frail red scaffolding, and also to 限界 his thoughts to this one room.

Mary had 中止するd to 一打／打撃 her brother's 長，率いる; he moved it impatiently between her 膝s, and, much as though he were a child, she began once more to part the 厚い, 赤みを帯びた-colored locks this way and that. But a far stronger passion had taken 所有／入手 of her soul than any her brother could 奮起させる in her, and, seeing Ralph's change of 表現, her 手渡す almost automatically continued its movements, while her mind 急落（する），激減（する）d 猛烈に for some 持つ／拘留する upon slippery banks.

CHAPTER XVI

Into that same 黒人／ボイコット night, almost, indeed, into the very same 層 of starlit 空気／公表する, Katharine Hilbery was now gazing, although not with a 見解（をとる） to the prospects of a 罰金 day for duck 狙撃 on the morrow. She was walking up and 負かす／撃墜する a gravel path in the garden of Stogdon House, her sight of the heavens 存在 部分的に／不公平に 迎撃するd by the light leafless hoops of a pergola. Thus a spray of clematis would 完全に obscure Cassiopeia, or blot out with its 黒人／ボイコット pattern myriads of miles of the 乳の Way. At the end of the pergola, however, there was a 石／投石する seat, from which the sky could be seen 完全に swept （疑いを）晴らす of any earthly interruption, save to the 権利, indeed, where a line of elm-trees was beautifully ぱらぱら雨d with 星／主役にするs, and a low stable building had a 十分な 減少（する） of quivering silver just 問題／発行するing from the mouth of the chimney. It was a moonless night, but the light of the 星／主役にするs was 十分な to show the 輪郭（を描く） of the young woman's form, and the 形態／調整 of her 直面する gazing 厳粛に, indeed almost 厳しく, into the sky. She had come out into the winter's night, which was 穏やかな enough, not so much to look with 科学の 注目する，もくろむs upon the 星／主役にするs, as to shake herself 解放する／自由な from 確かな 純粋に terrestrial discontents. Much as a literary person in like circumstances would begin, absent-mindedly, pulling out 容積／容量 after 容積／容量, so she stepped into the garden ーするために have the 星／主役にするs at 手渡す, even though she did not look at them. Not to be happy, when she was supposed to be happier than she would ever be again—that, as far as she could see, was the origin of a discontent which had begun almost as soon as she arrived, two days before, and seemed now so intolerable that she had left the family party, and come out here to consider it by herself. It was not she who thought herself unhappy, but her cousins, who thought it for her. The house was 十分な of cousins, much of her age, or even younger, and の中で them they had some terribly 有望な 注目する，もくろむs. They seemed always on the search for something between her and Rodney, which they 推定する／予想するd to find, and yet did not find; and when they searched, Katharine became aware of wanting what she had not been conscious of wanting in London, alone with William and her parents. Or, if she did not want it, she 行方不明になるd it. And this 明言する／公表する of mind depressed her, because she had been accustomed always to give 完全にする satisfaction, and her self-love was now a little ruffled. She would have liked to break through the reserve habitual to her ーするために 正当化する her 約束／交戦 to some one whose opinion she valued. No one had spoken a word of 批評, but they left her alone with William; not that that would have 事柄d, if they had not left her alone so politely; and, perhaps, that would not have 事柄d if they had not seemed so queerly silent, almost respectful, in her presence, which gave way to 批評, she felt, out of it.

Looking now and then at the sky, she went through the 名簿（に載せる）／表（にあげる） of her cousins' 指名するs: Eleanor, Humphrey, Marmaduke, Silvia, Henry, Cassandra, Gilbert, and Mostyn—Henry, the cousin who taught the young ladies of Bungay to play upon the violin, was the only one in whom she could confide, and as she walked up and 負かす／撃墜する beneath the hoops of the pergola, she did begin a little speech to him, which ran something like this:

"To begin with, I'm very fond of William. You can't 否定する that. I know him better than any one, almost. But why I'm marrying him is, partly, I 収容する／認める—I'm 存在 やめる honest with you, and you mustn't tell any one—partly because I want to get married. I want to have a house of my own. It isn't possible at home. It's all very 井戸／弁護士席 for you, Henry; you can go your own way. I have to be there always. Besides, you know what our house is. You wouldn't be happy either, if you didn't do something. It isn't that I 港／避難所't the time at home—it's the atmosphere." Here, 推定では, she imagined that her cousin, who had listened with his usual intelligent sympathy, raised his eyebrows a little, and interposed:

"井戸／弁護士席, but what do you want to do?"

Even in this 純粋に imaginary 対話, Katharine 設立する it difficult to confide her ambition to an imaginary companion.

"I should like," she began, and hesitated やめる a long time before she 軍隊d herself to 追加する, with a change of 発言する／表明する, "to 熟考する／考慮する mathematics—to know about the 星／主役にするs."

Henry was 明確に amazed, but too 肉親，親類d to 表明する all his 疑問s; he only said something about the difficulties of mathematics, and 発言／述べるd that very little was known about the 星／主役にするs.

Katharine thereupon went on with the 声明 of her 事例／患者.

"I don't care much whether I ever get to know anything—but I want to work out something in 人物／姿／数字s—something that hasn't got to do with human 存在s. I don't want people 特に. In some ways, Henry, I'm a humbug—I mean, I'm not what you all take me for. I'm not 国内の, or very practical or sensible, really. And if I could calculate things, and use a telescope, and have to work out 人物／姿／数字s, and know to a fraction where I was wrong, I should be perfectly happy, and I believe I should give William all he wants."

Having reached this point, instinct told her that she had passed beyond the 地域 in which Henry's advice could be of any good; and, having rid her mind of its superficial annoyance, she sat herself upon the 石／投石する seat, raised her 注目する，もくろむs unconsciously and thought about the deeper questions which she had to decide, she knew, for herself. Would she, indeed, give William all he 手配中の，お尋ね者? ーするために decide the question, she ran her mind 速く over her little collection of 重要な 説s, looks, compliments, gestures, which had 示すd their intercourse during the last day or two. He had been annoyed because a box, 含む／封じ込めるing some 着せる／賦与するs 特に chosen by him for her to wear, had been taken to the wrong 駅／配置する, 借りがあるing to her neglect in the 事柄 of labels. The box had arrived in the nick of time, and he had 発言／述べるd, as she （機の）カム downstairs on the first night, that he had never seen her look more beautiful. She outshone all her cousins. He had discovered that she never made an ugly movement; he also said that the 形態／調整 of her 長，率いる made it possible for her, unlike most women, to wear her hair low. He had twice reproved her for 存在 silent at dinner; and once for never …に出席するing to what he said. He had been surprised at the excellence of her French accent, but he thought it was selfish of her not to go with her mother to call upon the Middletons, because they were old family friends and very nice people. On the whole, the balance was nearly even; and, 令状ing 負かす／撃墜する a 肉親，親類d of 結論 in her mind which finished the sum for the 現在の, at least, she changed the 焦点（を合わせる） of her 注目する，もくろむs, and saw nothing but the 星／主役にするs.

To-night they seemed 直す／買収する，八百長をするd with unusual firmness in the blue, and flashed 支援する such a ripple of light into her 注目する，もくろむs that she 設立する herself thinking that to-night the 星／主役にするs were happy. Without knowing or caring more for Church practices than most people of her age, Katharine could not look into the sky at Christmas time without feeling that, at this one season, the Heavens bend over the earth with sympathy, and signal with immortal radiance that they, too, 参加する her festival. Somehow, it seemed to her that they were even now beholding the 行列 of kings and wise men upon some road on a distant part of the earth. And yet, after gazing for another second, the 星／主役にするs did their usual work upon the mind, froze to cinders the whole of our short human history, and 減ずるd the human 団体／死体 to an ape-like, furry form, crouching まっただ中に the brushwood of a barbarous clod of mud. This 行う／開催する／段階 was soon 後継するd by another, in which there was nothing in the universe save 星／主役にするs and the light of 星／主役にするs; as she looked up the pupils of her 注目する，もくろむs so dilated with starlight that the whole of her seemed 解散させるd in silver and spilt over the ledges of the 星／主役にするs for ever and ever 無期限に／不明確に through space. Somehow 同時に, though incongruously, she was riding with the magnanimous hero upon the shore or under forest trees, and so might have continued were it not for the rebuke 強制的に 治めるd by the 団体／死体, which, content with the normal 条件s of life, in no way その上のs any 試みる／企てる on the part of the mind to alter them. She grew 冷淡な, shook herself, rose, and walked に向かって the house.

By the light of the 星／主役にするs, Stogdon House looked pale and romantic, and about twice its natural size. Built by a retired 海軍大将 in the 早期に years of the nineteenth century, the curving 屈服する windows of the 前線, now filled with 赤みを帯びた-yellow light, 示唆するd a portly three-decker, sailing seas where those イルカs and narwhals who disport themselves upon the 辛勝する／優位s of old 地図／計画するs were scattered with an impartial 手渡す. A semicircular flight of shallow steps led to a very large door, which Katharine had left ajar. She hesitated, cast her 注目する，もくろむs over the 前線 of the house, 示すd that a light burnt in one small window upon an upper 床に打ち倒す, and 押し進めるd the door open. For a moment she stood in the square hall, の中で many horned skulls, sallow globes, 割れ目d oil-絵s, and stuffed フクロウs, hesitating, it seemed, whether she should open the door on her 権利, through which the 動かす of life reached her ears. Listening for a moment, she heard a sound which decided her, 明らかに, not to enter; her uncle, Sir Francis, was playing his nightly game of whist; it appeared probable that he was losing.

She went up the curving stairway, which 代表するd the one 試みる／企てる at 儀式 in the さもなければ rather dilapidated mansion, and 負かす／撃墜する a 狭くする passage until she （機の）カム to the room whose light she had seen from the garden. Knocking, she was told to come in. A young man, Henry Otway, was reading, with his feet on the fender. He had a 罰金 長，率いる, the brow arched in the Elizabethan manner, but the gentle, honest 注目する，もくろむs were rather skeptical than glowing with the Elizabethan vigor. He gave the impression that he had not yet 設立する the 原因（となる） which ふさわしい his temperament.

He turned, put 負かす／撃墜する his 調書をとる／予約する, and looked at her. He noticed her rather pale, dew-drenched look, as of one whose mind is not altogether settled in the 団体／死体. He had often laid his difficulties before her, and guessed, in some ways hoped, that perhaps she now had need of him. At the same time, she carried on her life with such independence that he scarcely 推定する／予想するd any 信用／信任 to be 表明するd in words.

"You have fled, too, then?" he said, looking at her cloak. Katharine had forgotten to 除去する this 記念品 of her 星／主役にする-gazing.

"Fled?" she asked. "From whom d'you mean? Oh, the family party. Yes, it was hot 負かす／撃墜する there, so I went into the garden."

"And aren't you very 冷淡な?" Henry 問い合わせd, placing coal on the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, 製図／抽選 a 議長，司会を務める up to the grate, and laying aside her cloak. Her 無関心／冷淡 to such 詳細（に述べる）s often 軍隊d Henry to 行為／法令／行動する the part 一般に taken by women in such 取引. It was one of the 関係 between them.

"Thank you, Henry," she said. "I'm not 乱すing you?"

"I'm not here. I'm at Bungay," he replied. "I'm giving a music lesson to Harold and Julia. That was why I had to leave the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する with the ladies—I'm spending the night there, and I shan't be 支援する till late on Christmas Eve."

"How I wish—" Katharine began, and stopped short. "I think these parties are a 広大な／多数の／重要な mistake," she 追加するd 簡潔に, and sighed.

"Oh, horrible!" he agreed; and they both fell silent.

Her sigh made him look at her. Should he 投機・賭ける to ask her why she sighed? Was her reticence about her own 事件／事情／状勢s as inviolable as it had often been convenient for rather an egoistical young man to think it? But since her 約束／交戦 to Rodney, Henry's feeling に向かって her had become rather コンビナート／複合体; 平等に divided between an impulse to 傷つける her and an impulse to be tender to her; and all the time he 苦しむd a curious irritation from the sense that she was drifting away from him for ever upon unknown seas. On her 味方する, 直接／まっすぐに Katharine got into his presence, and the sense of the 星／主役にするs dropped from her, she knew that any intercourse between people is 極端に 部分的な／不平等な; from the whole 集まり of her feelings, only one or two could be selected for Henry's 査察, and therefore she sighed. Then she looked at him, and their 注目する，もくろむs 会合, much more seemed to be in ありふれた between them than had appeared possible. At any 率 they had a grandfather in ありふれた; at any 率 there was a 肉親，親類d of 忠義 between them いつかs 設立する between relations who have no other 原因（となる） to like each other, as these two had.

"井戸／弁護士席, what's the date of the wedding?" said Henry, the malicious mood now predominating.

"I think some time in March," she replied.

"And afterwards?" he asked.

"We take a house, I suppose, somewhere in Chelsea."

"It's very 利益／興味ing," he 観察するd, stealing another look at her.

She lay 支援する in her arm-議長，司会を務める, her feet high upon the 味方する of the grate, and in 前線 of her, 推定では to 審査する her 注目する，もくろむs, she held a newspaper from which she 選ぶd up a 宣告，判決 or two now and again. 観察するing this, Henry 発言／述べるd:

"Perhaps marriage will make you more human."

At this she lowered the newspaper an インチ or two, but said nothing. Indeed, she sat やめる silent for over a minute.

"When you consider things like the 星／主役にするs, our 事件／事情／状勢s don't seem to 事柄 very much, do they?" she said suddenly.

"I don't think I ever do consider things like the 星／主役にするs," Henry replied. "I'm not sure that that's not the explanation, though," he 追加するd, now 観察するing her 刻々と.

"I 疑問 whether there is an explanation," she replied rather hurriedly, not 明確に understanding what he meant.

"What? No explanation of anything?" he 問い合わせd, with a smile.

"Oh, things happen. That's about all," she let 減少（する） in her casual, decided way.

"That certainly seems to explain some of your 活動／戦闘s," Henry thought to himself.

"One thing's about as good as another, and one's got to do something," he said aloud, 表明するing what he supposed to be her 態度, much in her accent. Perhaps she （悪事，秘密などを）発見するd the imitation, for looking gently at him, she said, with ironical composure:

"井戸／弁護士席, if you believe that your life must be simple, Henry."

"But I don't believe it," he said すぐに.

"No more do I," she replied.

"What about the 星／主役にするs?" he asked a moment later. "I understand that you 支配する your life by the 星／主役にするs?"

She let this pass, either because she did not …に出席する to it, or because the トン was not to her liking.

Once more she paused, and then she 問い合わせd:

"But do you always understand why you do everything? Ought one to understand? People like my mother understand," she 反映するd. "Now I must go 負かす／撃墜する to them, I suppose, and see what's happening."

"What could be happening?" Henry 抗議するd.

"Oh, they may want to settle something," she replied ばく然と, putting her feet on the ground, 残り／休憩（する）ing her chin on her 手渡すs, and looking out of her large dark 注目する，もくろむs contemplatively at the 解雇する／砲火／射撃.

"And then there's William," she 追加するd, as if by an afterthought.

Henry very nearly laughed, but 抑制するd himself.

"Do they know what coals are made of, Henry?" she asked, a moment later.

"損なうs' tails, I believe," he hazarded.

"Have you ever been 負かす／撃墜する a coal-地雷?" she went on.

"Don't let's talk about coal-地雷s, Katharine," he 抗議するd. "We shall probably never see each other again. When you're married—"

Tremendously to his surprise, he saw the 涙／ほころびs stand in her 注目する，もくろむs.

"Why do you all tease me?" she said. "It isn't 肉親，親類d."

Henry could not pretend that he was altogether ignorant of her meaning, though, certainly, he had never guessed that she minded the teasing. But before he knew what to say, her 注目する，もくろむs were （疑いを）晴らす again, and the sudden 割れ目 in the surface was almost filled up.

"Things aren't 平易な, anyhow," she 明言する／公表するd.

Obeying an impulse of 本物の affection, Henry spoke.

"約束 me, Katharine, that if I can ever help you, you will let me."

She seemed to consider, looking once more into the red of the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, and decided to 差し控える from any explanation.

"Yes, I 約束 that," she said at length, and Henry felt himself gratified by her 完全にする 誠実, and began to tell her now about the coal-地雷, in obedience to her love of facts.

They were, indeed, descending the 軸 in a small cage, and could hear the 選ぶs of the 鉱夫s, something like the gnawing of ネズミs, in the earth beneath them, when the door was burst open, without any knocking.

"井戸／弁護士席, here you are!" Rodney exclaimed. Both Katharine and Henry turned 一連の会議、交渉／完成する very quickly and rather guiltily. Rodney was in evening dress. It was （疑いを）晴らす that his temper was ruffled.

"That's where you've been all the time," he repeated, looking at Katharine.

"I've only been here about ten minutes," she replied.

"My dear Katharine, you left the 製図／抽選-room over an hour ago."

She said nothing.

"Does it very much 事柄?" Henry asked.

Rodney 設立する it hard to be 不当な in the presence of another man, and did not answer him.

"They don't like it," he said. "It isn't 肉親，親類d to old people to leave them alone—although I've no 疑問 it's much more amusing to sit up here and talk to Henry."

"We were discussing coal-地雷s," said Henry urbanely.

"Yes. But we were talking about much more 利益／興味ing things before that," said Katharine.

From the 明らかな 決意 to 傷つける him with which she spoke, Henry thought that some sort of 爆発 on Rodney's part was about to take place.

"I can やめる understand that," said Rodney, with his little chuckle, leaning over the 支援する of his 議長，司会を務める and （電話線からの）盗聴 the woodwork lightly with his fingers. They were all silent, and the silence was acutely uncomfortable to Henry, at least.

"Was it very dull, William?" Katharine suddenly asked, with a 完全にする change of トン and a little gesture of her 手渡す.

"Of course it was dull," William said sulkily.

"井戸／弁護士席, you stay and talk to Henry, and I'll go 負かす／撃墜する," she replied.

She rose as she spoke, and as she turned to leave the room, she laid her 手渡す, with a curiously caressing gesture, upon Rodney's shoulder. 即時に Rodney clasped her 手渡す in his, with such an impulse of emotion that Henry was annoyed, and rather ostentatiously opened a 調書をとる／予約する.

"I shall come 負かす／撃墜する with you," said William, as she drew 支援する her 手渡す, and made as if to pass him.

"Oh no," she said あわてて. "You stay here and talk to Henry."

"Yes, do," said Henry, shutting up his 調書をとる／予約する again. His 招待 was polite, without 存在 正確に cordial. Rodney evidently hesitated as to the course he should 追求する, but seeing Katharine at the door, he exclaimed:

"No. I want to come with you."

She looked 支援する, and said in a very 命令（する）ing トン, and with an 表現 of 当局 upon her 直面する:

"It's useless for you to come. I shall go to bed in ten minutes. Good night."

She nodded to them both, but Henry could not help noticing that her last nod was in his direction. Rodney sat 負かす／撃墜する rather ひどく.

His mortification was so obvious that Henry scarcely liked to open the conversation with some 発言／述べる of a literary character. On the other 手渡す, unless he checked him, Rodney might begin to talk about his feelings, and irreticence is apt to be 極端に painful, at any 率 in prospect. He therefore 可決する・採択するd a middle course; that is to say, he wrote a 公式文書，認める upon the 飛行機で行く-leaf of his 調書をとる／予約する, which ran, "The 状況／情勢 is becoming most uncomfortable." This he decorated with those 繁栄するs and decorative 国境s which grow of themselves upon these occasions; and as he did so, he thought to himself that whatever Katharine's difficulties might be, they did not 正当化する her 行為. She had spoken with a 肉親，親類d of brutality which 示唆するd that, whether it is natural or assumed, women have a peculiar blindness to the feelings of men.

The penciling of this 公式文書，認める gave Rodney time to 回復する himself. Perhaps, for he was a very vain man, he was more 傷つける that Henry had seen him rebuffed than by the rebuff itself. He was in love with Katharine, and vanity is not 減少（する）d but 増加するd by love; 特に, one may hazard, in the presence of one's own sex. But Rodney enjoyed the courage which springs from that laughable and lovable defect, and when he had mastered his first impulse, in some way to make a fool of himself, he drew inspiration from the perfect fit of his evening dress. He chose a cigarette, tapped it on the 支援する of his 手渡す, 陳列する，発揮するd his exquisite pumps on the 辛勝する／優位 of the fender, and 召喚するd his self-尊敬（する）・点.

"You've several big 広い地所s 一連の会議、交渉／完成する here, Otway," he began. "Any good 追跡（する）ing? Let me see, what pack would it be? Who's your 広大な／多数の／重要な man?"

"Sir William Budge, the sugar king, has the biggest 広い地所. He bought out poor Stanham, who went 破産者／倒産した."

"Which Stanham would that be? Verney or Alfred?"

"Alfred...I don't 追跡（する） myself. You're a 広大な／多数の／重要な huntsman, aren't you? You have a 広大な／多数の／重要な 評判 as a horseman, anyhow," he 追加するd, 願望（する）ing to help Rodney in his 成果／努力 to 回復する his complacency.

"Oh, I love riding," Rodney replied. "Could I get a horse 負かす／撃墜する here? Stupid of me! I forgot to bring any 着せる／賦与するs. I can't imagine, though, who told you I was anything of a rider?"

To tell the truth, Henry labored under the same difficulty; he did not wish to introduce Katharine's 指名する, and, therefore, he replied ばく然と that he had always heard that Rodney was a 広大な／多数の／重要な rider. In truth, he had heard very little about him, one way or another, 受託するing him as a 人物／姿／数字 often to be 設立する in the background at his aunt's house, and 必然的に, though inexplicably, engaged to his cousin.

"I don't care much for 狙撃," Rodney continued; "but one has to do it, unless one wants to be altogether out of things. I dare say there's some very pretty country 一連の会議、交渉／完成する here. I stayed once at Bolham Hall. Young Cranthorpe was up with you, wasn't he? He married old Lord Bolham's daughter. Very nice people—in their way."

"I don't mix in that society," Henry 発言／述べるd, rather すぐに. But Rodney, now started on an agreeable 現在の of reflection, could not resist the 誘惑 of 追求するing it a little その上の. He appeared to himself as a man who moved easily in very good society, and knew enough about the true values of life to be himself above it.

"Oh, but you should," he went on. "It's 井戸／弁護士席 価値（がある） staying there, anyhow, once a year. They make one very comfortable, and the women are ravishing."

"The women?" Henry thought to himself, with disgust. "What could any woman see in you?" His 寛容 was 速く becoming exhausted, but he could not help liking Rodney にもかかわらず, and this appeared to him strange, for he was fastidious, and such words in another mouth would have 非難するd the （衆議院の）議長 irreparably. He began, in short, to wonder what 肉親，親類d of creature this man who was to marry his cousin might be. Could any one, except a rather singular character, afford to be so ridiculously vain?

"I don't think I should get on in that society," he replied. "I don't think I should know what to say to Lady Rose if I met her."

"I don't find any difficulty," Rodney chuckled. "You talk to them about their children, if they have any, or their 業績／成就s—絵, gardening, poetry—they're so delightfully 同情的な. 本気で, you know I think a woman's opinion of one's poetry is always 価値（がある） having. Don't ask them for their 推論する／理由s. Just ask them for their feelings. Katharine, for example—"

"Katharine," said Henry, with an 強調 upon the 指名する, almost as if he resented Rodney's use of it, "Katharine is very unlike most women."

"やめる," Rodney agreed. "She is—" He seemed about to 述べる her, and he hesitated for a long time. "She's looking very 井戸／弁護士席," he 明言する／公表するd, or rather almost 問い合わせd, in a different トン from that in which he had been speaking. Henry bent his 長，率いる.

"But, as a family, you're given to moods, eh?"

"Not Katharine," said Henry, with 決定／判定勝ち（する）.

"Not Katharine," Rodney repeated, as if he 重さを計るd the meaning of the words. "No, perhaps you're 権利. But her 約束／交戦 has changed her. 自然に," he 追加するd, "one would 推定する／予想する that to be so." He waited for Henry to 確認する this 声明, but Henry remained silent.

"Katharine has had a difficult life, in some ways," he continued. "I 推定する／予想する that marriage will be good for her. She has 広大な／多数の／重要な 力／強力にするs."

"広大な／多数の／重要な," said Henry, with 決定／判定勝ち（する）.

"Yes—but now what direction d'you think they take?"

Rodney had 完全に dropped his 提起する／ポーズをとる as a man of the world, and seemed to be asking Henry to help him in a difficulty.

"I don't know," Henry hesitated 慎重に.

"D'you think children—a 世帯—that sort of thing—d'you think that'll 満足させる her? Mind, I'm out all day."

"She would certainly be very competent," Henry 明言する／公表するd.

"Oh, she's wonderfully competent," said Rodney. "But—I get 吸収するd in my poetry. 井戸／弁護士席, Katharine hasn't got that. She admires my poetry, you know, but that wouldn't be enough for her?"

"No," said Henry. He paused. "I think you're 権利," he 追加するd, as if he were summing up his thoughts. "Katharine hasn't 設立する herself yet. Life isn't altogether real to her yet—I いつかs think—"

"Yes?" Rodney 問い合わせd, as if he were eager for Henry to continue. "That is what I—" he was going on, as Henry remained silent, but the 宣告，判決 was not finished, for the door opened, and they were interrupted by Henry's younger brother Gilbert, much to Henry's 救済, for he had already said more than he liked.

CHAPTER XVII

When the sun shone, as it did with unusual brightness that Christmas week, it 明らかにする／漏らすd much that was faded and not altogether 井戸／弁護士席-kept-up in Stogdon House and its grounds. In truth, Sir Francis had retired from service under the 政府 of India with a 年金 that was not 適する, in his opinion, to his services, as it certainly was not 適する to his ambitions. His career had not come up to his 期待s, and although he was a very 罰金, white-whiskered, mahogany-colored old man to look at, and had laid 負かす／撃墜する a very choice cellar of good reading and good stories, you could not long remain ignorant of the fact that some 雷鳴-嵐／襲撃する had soured them; he had a grievance. This grievance 時代遅れの 支援する to the middle years of the last century, when, 借りがあるing to some 公式の／役人 intrigue, his 長所s had been passed over in a disgraceful manner in 好意 of another, his junior.

The 権利s and wrongs of the story, 推定するing that they had some 存在 in fact, were no longer 明確に known to his wife and children; but this 失望 had played a very large part in their lives, and had 毒（薬）d the life of Sir Francis much as a 失望 in love is said to 毒（薬） the whole life of a woman. Long brooding on his 失敗, continual 協定 and rearrangement of his 砂漠s and rebuffs, had made Sir Francis much of an egoist, and in his 退職 his temper became ますます difficult and exacting.

His wife now 申し込む／申し出d so little 抵抗 to his moods that she was 事実上 useless to him. He made his daughter Eleanor into his 長，指導者 confidante, and the prime of her life was 存在 速く 消費するd by her father. To her he dictated the memoirs which were to avenge his memory, and she had to 保証する him 絶えず that his 治療 had been a 不名誉. Already, at the age of thirty-five, her cheeks were whitening as her mother's had whitened, but for her there would be no memories of Indian suns and Indian rivers, and clamor of children in a nursery; she would have very little of 実体 to think about when she sat, as Lady Otway now sat, knitting white wool, with her 注目する，もくろむs 直す／買収する，八百長をするd almost perpetually upon the same embroidered bird upon the same 解雇する／砲火／射撃-審査する. But then Lady Otway was one of the people for whom the 広大な／多数の／重要な make-believe game of English social life has been invented; she spent most of her time in pretending to herself and her neighbors that she was a dignified, important, much-占領するd person, of かなりの social standing and 十分な wealth. In 見解（をとる） of the actual 明言する／公表する of things this game needed a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of 技術; and, perhaps, at the age she had reached—she was over sixty—she played far more to deceive herself than to deceive any one else. Moreover, the armor was wearing thin; she forgot to keep up 外見s more and more.

The worn patches in the carpets, and the pallor of the 製図／抽選-room, where no 議長，司会を務める or cover had been 新たにするd for some years, were 予定 not only to the 哀れな 年金, but to the wear and 涙／ほころび of twelve children, eight of whom were sons. As often happens in these large families, a 際立った dividing-line could be traced, about half-way in the succession, where the money for 教育の 目的s had run short, and the six younger children had grown up far more economically than the 年上の. If the boys were clever, they won scholarships, and went to school; if they were not clever, they took what the family 関係 had to 申し込む／申し出 them. The girls 受託するd 状況／情勢s occasionally, but there were always one or two at home, nursing sick animals, tending silkworms, or playing the flute in their bedrooms. The distinction between the 年上の children and the younger corresponded almost to the distinction between a higher class and a lower one, for with only a haphazard education and insufficient allowances, the younger children had 選ぶd up 業績／成就s, friends, and points of 見解（をとる） which were not to be 設立する within the 塀で囲むs of a public school or of a 政府 office. Between the two 分割s there was かなりの 敵意, the 年上の trying to patronize the younger, the younger 辞退するing to 尊敬（する）・点 the 年上の; but one feeling 部隊d them and 即時に の近くにd any 危険 of a 違反—their ありふれた belief in the 優越 of their own family to all others. Henry was the eldest of the younger group, and their leader; he bought strange 調書をとる／予約するs and joined 半端物 societies; he went without a tie for a whole year, and had six shirts made of 黒人／ボイコット flannel. He had long 辞退するd to take a seat either in a shipping office or in a tea-merchant's 倉庫／問屋; and 固執するd, in spite of the 不賛成 of uncles and aunts, in practicing both violin and piano, with the result that he could not 成し遂げる professionally upon either. Indeed, for thirty-two years of life he had nothing more 相当な to show than a manuscript 調書をとる／予約する 含む／封じ込めるing the 得点する／非難する／２０ of half an オペラ. In this 抗議する of his, Katharine had always given him her support, and as she was 一般に held to be an 極端に sensible person, who dressed too 井戸／弁護士席 to be eccentric, he had 設立する her support of some use. Indeed, when she （機の）カム 負かす／撃墜する at Christmas she usually spent a 広大な／多数の／重要な part of her time in 私的な 会議／協議会s with Henry and with Cassandra, the youngest girl, to whom the silkworms belonged. With the younger section she had a 広大な／多数の／重要な 評判 for ありふれた sense, and for something that they despised but inwardly 尊敬（する）・点d and called knowledge of the world—that is to say, of the way in which respectable 年輩の people, going to their clubs and dining out with 大臣s, think and behave. She had more than once played the part of 外交官／大使 between Lady Otway and her children. That poor lady, for instance, 協議するd her for advice when, one day, she opened Cassandra's bedroom door on a 使節団 of 発見, and 設立する the 天井 hung with mulberry-leaves, the windows 封鎖するd with cages, and the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs stacked with home-made machines for the 製造（する） of silk dresses.

"I wish you could help her to take an 利益／興味 in something that other people are 利益／興味d in, Katharine," she 観察するd, rather plaintively, 詳細（に述べる）ing her grievances. "It's all Henry's doing, you know, giving up her parties and taking to these 汚い insects. It doesn't follow that if a man can do a thing a woman may too."

The morning was 十分に 有望な to make the 議長，司会を務めるs and sofas in Lady Otway's 私的な sitting-room appear more than usually shabby, and the gallant gentlemen, her brothers and cousins, who had defended the Empire and left their bones on many frontiers, looked at the world through a film of yellow which the morning light seemed to have drawn across their photographs. Lady Otway sighed, it may be at the faded 遺物s, and turned, with 辞職, to her balls of wool, which, curiously and characteristically, were not an ivory-white, but rather a （名声などを）汚すd yellow-white. She had called her niece in for a little 雑談（する）. She had always 信用d her, and now more than ever, since her 約束／交戦 to Rodney, which seemed to Lady Otway 極端に suitable, and just what one would wish for one's own daughter. Katharine unwittingly 増加するd her 評判 for 知恵 by asking to be given knitting-needles too.

"It's so very pleasant," said Lady Otway, "to knit while one's talking. And now, my dear Katharine, tell me about your 計画（する）s."

The emotions of the night before, which she had 抑えるd in such a way as to keep her awake till 夜明け, had left Katharine a little jaded, and thus more 事柄-of-fact than usual. She was やめる ready to discuss her 計画（する）s—houses and rents, servants and economy—without feeling that they 関心d her very much. As she spoke, knitting methodically 一方／合間, Lady Otway 公式文書，認めるd, with 是認, the upright, responsible 耐えるing of her niece, to whom the prospect of marriage had brought some gravity most becoming in a bride, and yet, in these days, most rare. Yes, Katharine's 約束／交戦 had changed her a little.

"What a perfect daughter, or daughter-in-法律!" she thought to herself, and could not help contrasting her with Cassandra, surrounded by innumerable silkworms in her bedroom.

"Yes," she continued, ちらりと見ることing at Katharine, with the 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, greenish 注目する，もくろむs which were as inexpressive as moist marbles, "Katharine is like the girls of my 青年. We took the serious things of life 本気で." But just as she was deriving satisfaction from this thought, and was producing some of the hoarded 知恵 which 非，不，無 of her own daughters, 式のs! seemed now to need, the door opened, and Mrs. Hilbery （機の）カム in, or rather, did not come in, but stood in the doorway and smiled, having evidently mistaken the room.

"I never shall know my way about this house!" she exclaimed. "I'm on my way to the library, and I don't want to interrupt. You and Katharine were having a little 雑談（する）?"

The presence of her sister-in-法律 made Lady Otway わずかに uneasy. How could she go on with what she was 説 in Maggie's presence? for she was 説 something that she had never said, all these years, to Maggie herself.

"I was telling Katharine a few little commonplaces about marriage," she said, with a little laugh. "Are 非，不，無 of my children looking after you, Maggie?"

"Marriage," said Mrs. Hilbery, coming into the room, and nodding her 長，率いる once or twice, "I always say marriage is a school. And you don't get the prizes unless you go to school. Charlotte has won all the prizes," she 追加するd, giving her sister-in-法律 a little pat, which made Lady Otway more uncomfortable still. She half laughed, muttered something, and ended on a sigh.

"Aunt Charlotte was 説 that it's no good 存在 married unless you 服従させる／提出する to your husband," said Katharine, でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れるing her aunt's words into a far more 限定された 形態／調整 than they had really worn; and when she spoke thus she did not appear at all old-fashioned. Lady Otway looked at her and paused for a moment.

"井戸／弁護士席, I really don't advise a woman who wants to have things her own way to get married," she said, beginning a fresh 列／漕ぐ／騒動 rather elaborately.

Mrs. Hilbery knew something of the circumstances which, as she thought, had 奮起させるd this 発言／述べる. In a moment her 直面する was clouded with sympathy which she did not やめる know how to 表明する.

"What a shame it was!" she exclaimed, forgetting that her train of thought might not be obvious to her listeners. "But, Charlotte, it would have been much worse if Frank had 不名誉d himself in any way. And it isn't what our husbands get, but what they are. I used to dream of white horses and palanquins, too; but still, I like the 署名／調印する-マリファナs best. And who knows?" she 結論するd, looking at Katharine, "your father may be made a baronet to-morrow."

Lady Otway, who was Mr. Hilbery's sister, knew やめる 井戸／弁護士席 that, in 私的な, the Hilberys called Sir Francis "that old Turk," and though she did not follow the drift of Mrs. Hilbery's 発言／述べるs, she knew what 誘発するd them.

"But if you can give way to your husband," she said, speaking to Katharine, as if there were a separate understanding between them, "a happy marriage is the happiest thing in the world."

"Yes," said Katharine, "but—" She did not mean to finish her 宣告，判決, she 単に wished to induce her mother and her aunt to go on talking about marriage, for she was in the mood to feel that other people could help her if they would. She went on knitting, but her fingers worked with a 決定／判定勝ち（する） that was oddly unlike the smooth and contemplative sweep of Lady Otway's plump 手渡す. Now and then she looked 速く at her mother, then at her aunt. Mrs. Hilbery held a 調書をとる／予約する in her 手渡す, and was on her way, as Katharine guessed, to the library, where another paragraph was to be 追加するd to that 変化させるd assortment of paragraphs, the Life of Richard Alardyce. 普通は, Katharine would have hurried her mother downstairs, and seen that no excuse for distraction （機の）カム her way. Her 態度 に向かって the poet's life, however, had changed with other changes; and she was content to forget all about her 計画／陰謀 of hours. Mrs. Hilbery was 内密に delighted. Her 救済 at finding herself excused manifested itself in a 一連の sidelong ちらりと見ることs of sly humor in her daughter's direction, and the indulgence put her in the best of spirits. Was she to be 許すd 単に to sit and talk? It was so much pleasanter to sit in a nice room filled with all sorts of 利益／興味ing 半端物s and ends which she hadn't looked at for a year, at least, than to 捜し出す out one date which 否定するd another in a dictionary.

"We've all had perfect husbands," she 結論するd, generously 許すing Sir Francis all his faults in a lump. "Not that I think a bad temper is really a fault in a man. I don't mean a bad temper," she 訂正するd herself, with a ちらりと見ること 明白に in the direction of Sir Francis. "I should say a quick, impatient temper. Most, in fact all 広大な／多数の／重要な men have had bad tempers—except your grandfather, Katharine," and here she sighed, and 示唆するd that, perhaps, she せねばならない go 負かす／撃墜する to the library.

"But in the ordinary marriage, is it necessary to give way to one's husband?" said Katharine, taking no notice of her mother's suggestion, blind even to the 不景気 which had now taken 所有／入手 of her at the thought of her own 必然的な death.

"I should say yes, certainly," said Lady Otway, with a 決定／判定勝ち（する） most unusual for her.

"Then one せねばならない （不足などを）補う one's mind to that before one is married," Katharine mused, seeming to 演説（する）／住所 herself.

Mrs. Hilbery was not much 利益／興味d in these 発言／述べるs, which seemed to have a melancholy 傾向, and to 生き返らせる her spirits she had 頼みの綱 to an infallible 治療（薬）—she looked out of the window.

"Do look at that lovely little blue bird!" she exclaimed, and her 注目する，もくろむ looked with extreme 楽しみ at the soft sky. at the trees, at the green fields 明白な behind those trees, and at the leafless 支店s which surrounded the 団体／死体 of the small blue tit. Her sympathy with nature was exquisite.

"Most women know by instinct whether they can give it or not," Lady Otway slipped in quickly, in rather a low 発言する／表明する, as if she 手配中の，お尋ね者 to get this said while her sister-in-法律's attention was コースを変えるd. "And if not—井戸／弁護士席 then, my advice would be—don't marry."

"Oh, but marriage is the happiest life for a woman," said Mrs. Hilbery, catching the word marriage, as she brought her 注目する，もくろむs 支援する to the room again. Then she turned her mind to what she had said.

"It's the most 利益／興味ing life," she 訂正するd herself. She looked at her daughter with a look of vague alarm. It was the 肉親，親類d of maternal scrutiny which 示唆するs that, in looking at her daughter a mother is really looking at herself. She was not altogether 満足させるd; but she purposely made no 試みる／企てる to break 負かす／撃墜する the reserve which, as a 事柄 of fact, was a 質 she 特に admired and depended upon in her daughter. But when her mother said that marriage was the most 利益／興味ing life, Katharine felt, as she was apt to do suddenly, for no 限定された 推論する／理由, that they understood each other, in spite of 異なるing in every possible way. Yet the 知恵 of the old seems to 適用する more to feelings which we have in ありふれた with the 残り／休憩（する） of the human race than to our feelings as individuals, and Katharine knew that only some one of her own age could follow her meaning. Both these 年輩の women seemed to her to have been content with so little happiness, and at the moment she had not 十分な 軍隊 to feel 確かな that their 見解／翻訳／版 of marriage was the wrong one. In London, certainly, this temperate 態度 toward her own marriage had seemed to her just. Why had she now changed? Why did it now depress her? It never occurred to her that her own 行為／行う could be anything of a puzzle to her mother, or that 年上の people are as much 影響する／感情d by the young as the young are by them. And yet it was true that love—passion—whatever one chose to call it, had played far いっそう少なく part in Mrs. Hilbery's life than might have seemed likely, 裁判官ing from her enthusiastic and imaginative temperament. She had always been more 利益／興味d by other things. Lady Otway, strange though it seemed, guessed more 正確に at Katharine's 明言する／公表する of mind than her mother did.

"Why don't we all live in the country?" exclaimed Mrs. Hilbery, once more looking out of the window. "I'm sure one would think such beautiful things if one lived in the country. No horrid slum houses to depress one, no trams or モーター-cars; and the people all looking so plump and cheerful. Isn't there some little cottage 近づく you, Charlotte, which would do for us, with a spare room, perhaps, in 事例／患者 we asked a friend 負かす／撃墜する? And we should save so much money that we should be able to travel—"

"Yes. You would find it very nice for a week or two, no 疑問," said Lady Otway. "But what hour would you like the carriage this morning?" she continued, touching the bell.

"Katharine shall decide," said Mrs. Hilbery, feeling herself unable to prefer one hour to another. "And I was just going to tell you, Katharine, how, when I woke this morning, everything seemed so （疑いを）晴らす in my 長，率いる that if I'd had a pencil I believe I could have written やめる a long 一時期／支部. When we're out on our 運動 I shall find us a house. A few trees 一連の会議、交渉／完成する it, and a little garden, a pond with a Chinese duck, a 熟考する／考慮する for your father, a 熟考する／考慮する for me, and a sitting room for Katharine, because then she'll be a married lady."

At this Katharine shivered a little, drew up to the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, and warmed her 手渡すs by spreading them over the topmost 頂点（に達する） of the coal. She wished to bring the talk 支援する to marriage again, in order to hear Aunt Charlotte's 見解（をとる）s, but she did not know how to do this.

"Let me look at your 約束／交戦-（犯罪の）一味, Aunt Charlotte," she said, noticing her own.

She took the cluster of green 石／投石するs and turned it 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, but she did not know what to say next.

"That poor old （犯罪の）一味 was a sad 失望 to me when I first had it," Lady Otway mused. "I'd 始める，決める my heart on a diamond （犯罪の）一味, but I never liked to tell Frank, 自然に. He bought it at Simla."

Katharine turned the （犯罪の）一味 一連の会議、交渉／完成する once more, and gave it 支援する to her aunt without speaking. And while she turned it 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her lips 始める，決める themselves 堅固に together, and it seemed to her that she could 満足させる William as these women had 満足させるd their husbands; she could pretend to like emeralds when she preferred diamonds. Having 取って代わるd her （犯罪の）一味, Lady Otway 発言／述べるd that it was chilly, though not more so than one must 推定する／予想する at this time of year. Indeed, one せねばならない be thankful to see the sun at all, and she advised them both to dress 温かく for their 運動. Her aunt's 在庫／株 of commonplaces, Katharine いつかs 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd, had been laid in on 目的 to fill silences with, and had little to do with her 私的な thoughts. But at this moment they seemed terribly in keeping with her own 結論s, so that she took up her knitting again and listened, 主として with a 見解（をとる） to 確認するing herself in the belief that to be engaged to marry some one with whom you are not in love is an 必然的な step in a world where the 存在 of passion is only a traveller's story brought from the heart of 深い forests and told so rarely that wise people 疑問 whether the story can be true. She did her best to listen to her mother asking for news of John, and to her aunt replying with the authentic history of Hilda's 約束／交戦 to an officer in the Indian Army, but she cast her mind alternately に向かって forest paths and starry blossoms, and に向かって pages of neatly written mathematical 調印するs. When her mind took this turn her marriage seemed no more than an archway through which it was necessary to pass ーするために have her 願望（する）. At such times the 現在の of her nature ran in its 深い 狭くする channel with 広大な／多数の／重要な 軍隊 and with an alarming 欠如（する） of consideration for the feelings of others. Just as the two 年上の ladies had finished their 調査する of the family prospects, and Lady Otway was nervously 心配するing some general 声明 as to life and death from her sister-in-法律, Cassandra burst into the room with the news that the carriage was at the door.

"Why didn't Andrews tell me himself?" said Lady Otway, peevishly, 非難するing her servants for not living up to her ideals.

When Mrs. Hilbery and Katharine arrived in the hall, ready dressed for their 運動, they 設立する that the usual discussion was going 今後 as to the 計画（する）s of the 残り／休憩（する） of the family. In 記念品 of this, a 広大な／多数の／重要な many doors were 開始 and shutting, two or three people stood irresolutely on the stairs, now going a few steps up, and now a few steps 負かす／撃墜する, and Sir Francis himself had come out from his 熟考する／考慮する, with the "Times" under his arm, and a （民事の）告訴 about noise and draughts from the open door which, at least, had the 影響 of bundling the people who did not want to go into the carriage, and sending those who did not want to stay 支援する to their rooms. It was decided that Mrs. Hilbery, Katharine, Rodney, and Henry should 運動 to Lincoln, and any one else who wished to go should follow on bicycles or in the pony-cart. Every one who stayed at Stogdon House had to make this 探検隊／遠征隊 to Lincoln in obedience to Lady Otway's conception of the 権利 way to entertain her guests, which she had imbibed from reading in 流行の／上流の papers of the 行為 of Christmas parties in ducal houses. The carriage horses were both fat and 老年の, still they matched; the carriage was 不安定な and uncomfortable, but the Otway 武器 were 明白な on the パネル盤s. Lady Otway stood on the topmost step, wrapped in a white shawl, and waved her 手渡す almost mechanically until they had turned the corner under the laurel-bushes, when she retired indoors with a sense that she had played her part, and a sigh at the thought that 非，不，無 of her children felt it necessary to play theirs.

The carriage bowled along 滑らかに over the gently curving road. Mrs. Hilbery dropped into a pleasant, inattentive 明言する／公表する of mind, in which she was conscious of the running green lines of the hedges, of the swelling ploughland, and of the 穏やかな blue sky, which served her, after the first five minutes, for a pastoral background to the 演劇 of human life; and then she thought of a cottage garden, with the flash of yellow daffodils against blue water; and what with the 協定 of these different prospects, and the 形態／調整ing of two or three lovely phrases, she did not notice that the young people in the carriage were almost silent. Henry, indeed, had been 含むd against his wish, and 復讐d himself by 観察するing Katharine and Rodney with disillusioned 注目する，もくろむs; while Katharine was in a 明言する／公表する of 暗い／優うつな self-鎮圧 which resulted in 完全にする apathy. When Rodney spoke to her she either said "Hum!" or assented so listlessly that he 演説（する）／住所d his next 発言／述べる to her mother. His deference was agreeable to her, his manners were 模範的な; and when the church towers and factory chimneys of the town （機の）カム into sight, she roused herself, and 解任するd memories of the fair summer of 1853, which fitted in harmoniously with what she was dreaming of the 未来.

CHAPTER XVIII

But other 乗客s were approaching Lincoln 一方／合間 by other roads on foot. A 郡 town draws the inhabitants of all vicarages, farms, country houses, and wayside cottages, within a 半径 of ten miles at least, once or twice a week to its streets; and の中で them, on this occasion, were Ralph Denham and Mary Datchet. They despised the roads, and took their way across the fields; and yet, from their 外見, it did not seem as if they cared much where they walked so long as the way did not 現実に trip them up. When they left the Vicarage, they had begun an argument which swung their feet along so rhythmically in time with it that they covered the ground at over four miles an hour, and saw nothing of the hedgerows, the swelling plowland, or the 穏やかな blue sky. What they saw were the Houses of 議会 and the 政府 Offices in Whitehall. They both belonged to the class which is conscious of having lost its birthright in these 広大な／多数の／重要な structures and is 捜し出すing to build another 肉親，親類d of 宿泊するing for its own notion of 法律 and 政府. Purposely, perhaps, Mary did not agree with Ralph; she loved to feel her mind in 衝突 with his, and to be 確かな that he spared her 女性（の） judgment no ounce of his male muscularity. He seemed to argue as ひどく with her as if she were his brother. They were alike, however, in believing that it behooved them to take in 手渡す the 修理 and 再建 of the fabric of England. They agreed in thinking that nature has not been generous in the endowment of our councilors. They agreed, unconsciously, in a mute love for the muddy field through which they tramped, with 注目する，もくろむs 狭くするd の近くに by the 集中 of their minds. At length they drew breath, let the argument 飛行機で行く away into the limbo of other good arguments, and, leaning over a gate, opened their 注目する，もくろむs for the first time and looked about them. Their feet tingled with warm 血 and their breath rose in steam around them. The bodily 演習 made them both feel more direct and いっそう少なく self-conscious than usual, and Mary, indeed, was 打ち勝つ by a sort of light-headedness which made it seem to her that it 事柄d very little what happened next. It 事柄d so little, indeed, that she felt herself on the point of 説 to Ralph:

"I love you; I shall never love anybody else. Marry me or leave me; think what you like of me—I don't care a straw." At the moment, however, speech or silence seemed immaterial, and she 単に clapped her 手渡すs together, and looked at the distant 支持を得ようと努めるd with the rust-like bloom on their brown, and the green and blue landscape through the steam of her own breath. It seemed a mere 投げ上げる／ボディチェックする-up whether she said, "I love you," or whether she said, "I love the beech-trees," or only "I love—I love."

"Do you know, Mary," Ralph suddenly interrupted her, "I've made up my mind."

Her 無関心／冷淡 must have been superficial, for it disappeared at once. Indeed, she lost sight of the trees, and saw her own 手渡す upon the topmost 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業 of the gate with extreme distinctness, while he went on:

"I've made up my mind to chuck my work and live 負かす／撃墜する here. I want you to tell me about that cottage you spoke of. However, I suppose there'll be no difficulty about getting a cottage, will there?" He spoke with an 仮定／引き受けること of carelessness as if 推定する／予想するing her to dissuade him.

She still waited, as if for him to continue; she was 納得させるd that in some roundabout way he approached the 支配する of their marriage.

"I can't stand the office any longer," he proceeded. "I don't know what my family will say; but I'm sure I'm 権利. Don't you think so?"

"Live 負かす／撃墜する here by yourself?" she asked.

"Some old woman would do for me, I suppose," he replied. "I'm sick of the whole thing," he went on, and opened the gate with a jerk. They began to cross the next field walking 味方する by 味方する.

"I tell you, Mary, it's utter 破壊, working away, day after day, at stuff that doesn't 事柄 a damn to any one. I've stood eight years of it, and I'm not going to stand it any longer. I suppose this all seems to you mad, though?"

By this time Mary had 回復するd her self-支配（する）／統制する.

"No. I thought you weren't happy," she said.

"Why did you think that?" he asked, with some surprise.

"Don't you remember that morning in Lincoln's Inn Fields?" she asked.

"Yes," said Ralph, slackening his pace and remembering Katharine and her 約束／交戦, the purple leaves stamped into the path, the white paper radiant under the electric light, and the hopelessness which seemed to surround all these things.

"You're 権利, Mary," he said, with something of an 成果／努力, "though I don't know how you guessed it."

She was silent, hoping that he might tell her the 推論する／理由 of his unhappiness, for his excuses had not deceived her.

"I was unhappy—very unhappy," he repeated. Some six weeks separated him from that afternoon when he had sat upon the 堤防 watching his 見通しs 解散させる in もや as the waters swam past and the sense of his desolation still made him shiver. He had not 回復するd in the least from that 不景気. Here was an 適切な時期 for making himself 直面する it, as he felt that he ought to; for, by this time, no 疑問, it was only a sentimental ghost, better exorcised by ruthless （危険などに）さらす to such an 注目する，もくろむ as Mary's, than 許すd to underlie all his 活動／戦闘s and thoughts as had been the 事例／患者 ever since he first saw Katharine Hilbery 注ぐing out tea. He must begin, however, by について言及するing her 指名する, and this he 設立する it impossible to do. He 説得するd himself that he could make an honest 声明 without speaking her 指名する; he 説得するd himself that his feeling had very little to do with her.

"Unhappiness is a 明言する／公表する of mind," he said, "by which I mean that it is not やむを得ず the result of any particular 原因（となる）."

This rather stilted beginning did not please him, and it became more and more obvious to him that, whatever he might say, his unhappiness had been 直接／まっすぐに 原因（となる）d by Katharine.

"I began to find my life unsatisfactory," he started afresh. "It seemed to me meaningless." He paused again, but felt that this, at any 率, was true, and that on these lines he could go on.

"All this money-making and working ten hours a day in an office, what's it for? When one's a boy, you see, one's 長，率いる is so 十分な of dreams that it doesn't seem to 事柄 what one does. And if you're ambitious, you're all 権利; you've got a 推論する／理由 for going on. Now my 推論する／理由s 中止するd to 満足させる me. Perhaps I never had any. That's very likely now I come to think of it. (What 推論する／理由 is there for anything, though?) Still, it's impossible, after a 確かな age, to take oneself in satisfactorily. And I know what carried me on"—for a good 推論する／理由 now occurred to him—"I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to be the savior of my family and all that 肉親，親類d of thing. I 手配中の，お尋ね者 them to get on in the world. That was a 嘘（をつく）, of course—a 肉親，親類d of self-glorification, too. Like most people, I suppose, I've lived almost 完全に の中で delusions, and now I'm at the ぎこちない 行う／開催する／段階 of finding it out. I want another delusion to go on with. That's what my unhappiness 量s to, Mary."

There were two 推論する／理由s that kept Mary very silent during this speech, and drew curiously straight lines upon her 直面する. In the first place, Ralph made no について言及する of marriage; in the second, he was not speaking the truth.

"I don't think it will be difficult to find a cottage," she said, with cheerful hardness, ignoring the whole of this 声明. "You've got a little money, 港／避難所't you? Yes," she 結論するd, "I don't see why it shouldn't be a very good 計画（する）."

They crossed the field in 完全にする silence. Ralph was surprised by her 発言／述べる and a little 傷つける, and yet, on the whole, rather pleased. He had 納得させるd himself that it was impossible to lay his 事例／患者 truthfully before Mary, and, 内密に, he was relieved to find that he had not parted with his dream to her. She was, as he had always 設立する her, the sensible, loyal friend, the woman he 信用d; whose sympathy he could count upon, 供給するd he kept within 確かな 限界s. He was not displeased to find that those 限界s were very 明確に 示すd. When they had crossed the next hedge she said to him:

"Yes, Ralph, it's time you made a break. I've come to the same 結論 myself. Only it won't be a country cottage in my 事例／患者; it'll be America. America!" she cried. "That's the place for me! They'll teach me something about 組織するing a movement there, and I'll come 支援する and show you how to do it."

If she meant consciously or unconsciously to belittle the seclusion and 安全 of a country cottage, she did not 後継する; for Ralph's 決意 was 本物の. But she made him visualize her in her own character, so that he looked quickly at her, as she walked a little in 前線 of him across the 骨折って進むd field; for the first time that morning he saw her 独立して of him or of his 最大の関心事 with Katharine. He seemed to see her marching ahead, a rather clumsy but powerful and 独立した・無所属 人物／姿／数字, for whose courage he felt the greatest 尊敬（する）・点.

"Don't go away, Mary!" he exclaimed, and stopped.

"That's what you said before, Ralph," she returned, without looking at him. "You want to go away yourself and you don't want me to go away. That's not very sensible, is it?"

"Mary," he cried, stung by the remembrance of his exacting and 独裁的な ways with her, "what a brute I've been to you!"

It took all her strength to keep the 涙／ほころびs from springing, and to thrust 支援する her 保証／確信 that she would 許す him till Doomsday if he chose. She was 保存するd from doing so only by a stubborn 肉親，親類d of 尊敬（する）・点 for herself which lay at the root of her nature and forbade 降伏する, even in moments of almost 圧倒的な passion. Now, when all was tempest and high-running waves, she knew of a land where the sun shone （疑いを）晴らす upon Italian grammars and とじ込み／提出するs of docketed papers. にもかかわらず, from the 骸骨／概要 pallor of that land and the 激しく揺するs that broke its surface, she knew that her life there would be 厳しい and lonely almost beyond endurance. She walked 刻々と a little in 前線 of him across the 骨折って進むd field. Their way took them 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the 瀬戸際 of a 支持を得ようと努めるd of thin trees standing at the 辛勝する／優位 of a 法外な 倍の in the land. Looking between the tree-trunks, Ralph saw laid out on the perfectly flat and richly green meadow at the 底（に届く） of the hill a small gray manor-house, with ponds, terraces, and clipped hedges in 前線 of it, a farm building or so at the 味方する, and a 審査する of モミ-trees rising behind, all perfectly 避難所d and self-十分な. Behind the house the hill rose again, and the trees on the さらに先に 首脳会議 stood upright against the sky, which appeared of a more 激しい blue between their trunks. His mind at once was filled with a sense of the actual presence of Katharine; the gray house and the 激しい blue sky gave him the feeling of her presence の近くに by. He leant against a tree, forming her 指名する beneath his breath:

"Katharine, Katharine," he said aloud, and then, looking 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, saw Mary walking slowly away from him, 涙／ほころびing a long spray of ivy from the trees as she passed them. She seemed so definitely …に反対するd to the 見通し he held in his mind that he returned to it with a gesture of impatience.

"Katharine, Katharine," he repeated, and seemed to himself to be with her. He lost his sense of all that surrounded him; all 相当な things—the hour of the day, what we have done and are about to do, the presence of other people and the support we derive from seeing their belief in a ありふれた reality—all this slipped from him. So he might have felt if the earth had dropped from his feet, and the empty blue had hung all 一連の会議、交渉／完成する him, and the 空気／公表する had been 法外なd in the presence of one woman. The chirp of a コマドリ on the bough above his 長，率いる awakened him, and his awakenment was …を伴ってd by a sigh. Here was the world in which he had lived; here the 骨折って進むd field, the high road yonder, and Mary, stripping ivy from the trees. When he （機の）カム up with her he linked his arm through hers and said:

"Now, Mary, what's all this about America?"

There was a brotherly 親切 in his 発言する／表明する which seemed to her magnanimous, when she 反映するd that she had 削減（する） short his explanations and shown little 利益／興味 in his change of 計画（する）. She gave him her 推論する／理由s for thinking that she might 利益（をあげる） by such a 旅行, omitting the one 推論する／理由 which had 始める，決める all the 残り／休憩（する） in 動議. He listened attentively, and made no 試みる／企てる to dissuade her. In truth, he 設立する himself curiously eager to make 確かな of her good sense, and 受託するd each fresh proof of it with satisfaction, as though it helped him to （不足などを）補う his mind about something. She forgot the 苦痛 he had 原因（となる）d her, and in place of it she became conscious of a 安定した tide of 井戸／弁護士席-存在 which 調和させるd very aptly with the tramp of their feet upon the 乾燥した，日照りの road and the support of his arm. The 慰安 was the more glowing in that it seemed to be the reward of her 決意 to behave to him 簡単に and without 試みる／企てるing to be other than she was. Instead of making out an 利益／興味 in the poets, she 避けるd them instinctively, and dwelt rather insistently upon the practical nature of her gifts.

In a practical way she asked for particulars of his cottage, which hardly 存在するd in his mind, and 訂正するd his vagueness.

"You must see that there's water," she 主張するd, with an exaggeration of 利益／興味. She 避けるd asking him what he meant to do in this cottage, and, at last, when all the practical 詳細（に述べる）s had been thrashed out as much as possible, he rewarded her by a more intimate 声明.

"One of the rooms," he said, "must be my 熟考する／考慮する, for, you see, Mary, I'm going to 令状 a 調書をとる／予約する." Here he withdrew his arm from hers, lit his 麻薬を吸う, and they tramped on in a sagacious 肉親，親類d of comradeship, the most 完全にする they had 達成するd in all their friendship.

"And what's your 調書をとる／予約する to be about?" she said, as boldly as if she had never come to grief with Ralph in talking about 調書をとる／予約するs. He told her unhesitatingly that he meant to 令状 the history of the English village from Saxon days to the 現在の time. Some such 計画（する） had lain as a seed in his mind for many years; and now that he had decided, in a flash, to give up his profession, the seed grew in the space of twenty minutes both tall and lusty. He was surprised himself at the 肯定的な way in which he spoke. It was the same with the question of his cottage. That had come into 存在, too, in an unromantic 形態／調整—a square white house standing just off the high road, no 疑問, with a neighbor who kept a pig and a dozen squalling children; for these 計画（する）s were shorn of all romance in his mind, and the 楽しみ he derived from thinking of them was checked 直接／まっすぐに it passed a very sober 限界. So a sensible man who has lost his chance of some beautiful 相続物件 might tread out the 狭くする bounds of his actual dwelling-place, and 保証する himself that life is supportable within its demesne, only one must grow turnips and cabbages, not melons and pomegranates. Certainly Ralph took some pride in the 資源s of his mind, and was insensibly helped to 権利 himself by Mary's 信用 in him. She 負傷させる her ivy spray 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her ash-工場／植物, and for the first time for many days, when alone with Ralph, 始める，決める no 秘かに調査するs upon her 動機s, 説s, and feelings, but 降伏するd herself to 完全にする happiness.

Thus talking, with 平易な silences and some pauses to look at the 見解（をとる） over the hedge and to decide upon the 種類 of a little gray-brown bird slipping の中で the twigs, they walked into Lincoln, and after strolling up and 負かす／撃墜する the main street, decided upon an inn where the 一連の会議、交渉／完成するd window 示唆するd 相当な fare, nor were they mistaken. For over a hundred and fifty years hot 共同のs, potatoes, greens, and apple puddings had been served to 世代s of country gentlemen, and now, sitting at a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する in the hollow of the 屈服する window, Ralph and Mary took their 株 of this perennial feast. Looking across the 共同の, half-way through the meal, Mary wondered whether Ralph would ever come to look やめる like the other people in the room. Would he be 吸収するd の中で the 一連の会議、交渉／完成する pink 直面するs, pricked with little white bristles, the calves fitted in shiny brown leather, the 黒人／ボイコット-and-white check 控訴s, which were ぱらぱら雨d about in the same room with them? She half hoped so; she thought that it was only in his mind that he was different. She did not wish him to be too different from other people. The walk had given him a ruddy color, too, and his 注目する，もくろむs were lit up by a 安定した, honest light, which could not make the simplest 農業者 feel ill at 緩和する, or 示唆する to the most devout of clergymen a disposition to sneer at his 約束. She loved the 法外な cliff of his forehead, and compared it to the brow of a young Greek horseman, who reins his horse 支援する so はっきりと that it half 落ちるs on its haunches. He always seemed to her like a rider on a spirited horse. And there was an exaltation to her in 存在 with him, because there was a 危険 that he would not be able to keep to the 権利 pace の中で other people. Sitting opposite him at the little （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する in the window, she （機の）カム 支援する to that 明言する／公表する of careless exaltation which had 打ち勝つ her when they 停止（させる）d by the gate, but now it was …を伴ってd by a sense of sanity and 安全, for she felt that they had a feeling in ありふれた which scarcely needed embodiment in words. How silent he was! leaning his forehead on his 手渡す, now and then, and again looking 刻々と and 厳粛に at the 支援するs of the two men at the next （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, with so little self-consciousness that she could almost watch his mind placing one thought solidly upon the 最高の，を越す of another; she thought that she could feel him thinking, through the shade of her fingers, and she could 心配する the exact moment when he would put an end to his thought and turn a little in his 議長，司会を務める and say:

"井戸／弁護士席, Mary—?" 招待するing her to （問題を）取り上げる the thread of thought where he had dropped it.

And at that very moment he turned just so, and said:

"井戸／弁護士席, Mary?" with the curious touch of diffidence which she loved in him.

She laughed, and she explained her laugh on the 刺激（する） of the moment by the look of the people in the street below. There was a モーター-car with an old lady 列d in blue 隠すs, and a lady's maid on the seat opposite, 持つ／拘留するing a King Charles's spaniel; there was a country-woman wheeling a perambulator 十分な of sticks 負かす／撃墜する the middle of the road; there was a （強制）執行官 in gaiters discussing the 明言する／公表する of the cattle market with a dissenting 大臣—so she defined them.

She ran over this 名簿（に載せる）／表（にあげる） without any 恐れる that her companion would think her trivial. Indeed, whether it was 予定 to the warmth of the room or to the good roast beef, or whether Ralph had 達成するd the 過程 which is called making up one's mind, certainly he had given up 実験（する）ing the good sense, the 独立した・無所属 character, the 知能 shown in her 発言／述べるs. He had been building one of those piles of thought, as ramshackle and fantastic as a Chinese pagoda, half from words let 落ちる by gentlemen in gaiters, half from the litter in his own mind, about duck 狙撃 and 合法的な history, about the Roman 占領／職業 of Lincoln and the relations of country gentlemen with their wives, when, from all this disconnected rambling, there suddenly formed itself in his mind the idea that he would ask Mary to marry him. The idea was so spontaneous that it seemed to 形態／調整 itself of its own （許可，名誉などを）与える before his 注目する，もくろむs. It was then that he turned 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and made use of his old, 直感的に phrase:

"井戸／弁護士席, Mary—?"

As it 現在のd itself to him at first, the idea was so new and 利益／興味ing that he was half inclined to 演説（する）／住所 it, without more ado, to Mary herself. His natural instinct to divide his thoughts carefully into two different classes before he 表明するd them to her 勝つ／広く一帯に広がるd. But as he watched her looking out of the window and 述べるing the old lady, the woman with the perambulator, the （強制）執行官 and the dissenting 大臣, his 注目する，もくろむs filled involuntarily with 涙／ほころびs. He would have liked to lay his 長，率いる on her shoulder and sob, while she parted his hair with her fingers and soothed him and said:

"There, there. Don't cry! Tell me why you're crying—"; and they would clasp each other tight, and her 武器 would 持つ／拘留する him like his mother's. He felt that he was very lonely, and that he was afraid of the other people in the room.

"How damnable this all is!" he exclaimed 突然の.

"What are you talking about?" she replied, rather ばく然と, still looking out of the window.

He resented this divided attention more than, perhaps, he knew, and he thought how Mary would soon be on her way to America.

"Mary," he said, "I want to talk to you. 港／避難所't we nearly done? Why don't they take away these plates?"

Mary felt his agitation without looking at him; she felt 納得させるd that she knew what it was that he wished to say to her.

"They'll come all in good time," she said; and felt it necessary to 陳列する，発揮する her extreme calmness by 解除するing a salt-cellar and 広範囲にわたる up a little heap of bread-crumbs.

"I want to わびる," Ralph continued, not やめる knowing what he was about to say, but feeling some curious instinct which 勧めるd him to commit himself irrevocably, and to 妨げる the moment of intimacy from passing.

"I think I've 扱う／治療するd you very 不正に. That is, I've told you lies. Did you guess that I was lying to you? Once in Lincoln's Inn Fields and again to-day on our walk. I am a liar, Mary. Did you know that? Do you think you do know me?"

"I think I do," she said.

At this point the waiter changed their plates.

"It's true I don't want you to go to America," he said, looking fixedly at the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する-cloth. "In fact, my feelings に向かって you seem to be utterly and damnably bad," he said energetically, although 軍隊d to keep his 発言する／表明する low.

"If I weren't a selfish beast I should tell you to have nothing more to do with me. And yet, Mary, in spite of the fact that I believe what I'm 説, I also believe that it's good we should know each other—the world 存在 what it is, you see—" and by a nod of his 長，率いる he 示すd the other occupants of the room, "for, of course, in an ideal 明言する／公表する of things, in a decent community even, there's no 疑問 you shouldn't have anything to do with me—本気で, that is."

"You forget that I'm not an ideal character, either," said Mary, in the same low and very earnest トンs, which, in spite of 存在 almost inaudible, surrounded their （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する with an atmosphere of 集中 which was やめる perceptible to the other diners, who ちらりと見ることd at them now and then with a queer mixture of 親切, amusement, and curiosity.

"I'm much more selfish than I let on, and I'm worldly a little—more than you think, anyhow. I like bossing things—perhaps that's my greatest fault. I've 非，不，無 of your passion for—" here she hesitated, and ちらりと見ることd at him, as if to ascertain what his passion was for—"for the truth," she 追加するd, as if she had 設立する what she sought indisputably.

"I've told you I'm a liar," Ralph repeated obstinately.

"Oh, in little things, I dare say," she said impatiently. "But not in real ones, and that's what 事柄s. I dare say I'm more truthful than you are in small ways. But I could never care"—she was surprised to find herself speaking the word, and had to 軍隊 herself to speak it out—"for any one who was a liar in that way. I love the truth a 確かな 量—a かなりの 量—but not in the way you love it." Her 発言する／表明する sank, became inaudible, and wavered as if she could scarcely keep herself from 涙／ほころびs.

"Good heavens!" Ralph exclaimed to himself. "She loves me! Why did I never see it before? She's going to cry; no, but she can't speak."

The certainty 圧倒するd him so that he scarcely knew what he was doing; the 血 急ぐd to his cheeks, and although he had やめる made up his mind to ask her to marry him, the certainty that she loved him seemed to change the 状況／情勢 so 完全に that he could not do it. He did not dare to look at her. If she cried, he did not know what he should do. It seemed to him that something of a terrible and 破滅的な nature had happened. The waiter changed their plates once more.

In his agitation Ralph rose, turned his 支援する upon Mary, and looked out of the window. The people in the street seemed to him only a 解散させるing and 連合させるing pattern of 黒人／ボイコット 粒子s; which, for the moment, 代表するd very 井戸／弁護士席 the involuntary 行列 of feelings and thoughts which formed and 解散させるd in 早い succession in his own mind. At one moment he exulted in the thought that Mary loved him; at the next, it seemed that he was without feeling for her; her love was repulsive to him. Now he felt 勧めるd to marry her at once; now to disappear and never see her again. In order to 支配（する）／統制する this disorderly race of thought he 軍隊d himself to read the 指名する on the 化学者／薬剤師's shop 直接／まっすぐに opposite him; then to 診察する the 反対するs in the shop windows, and then to 焦点（を合わせる） his 注目する，もくろむs 正確に／まさに upon a little group of women looking in at the 広大な／多数の／重要な windows of a large draper's shop. This discipline having given him at least a superficial 支配（する）／統制する of himself, he was about to turn and ask the waiter to bring the 法案, when his 注目する，もくろむ was caught by a tall 人物／姿／数字 walking quickly along the opposite pavement—a tall 人物／姿／数字, upright, dark, and 命令（する）ing, much detached from her surroundings. She held her gloves in her left 手渡す, and the left 手渡す was 明らかにする. All this Ralph noticed and enumerated and 認めるd before he put a 指名する to the whole—Katharine Hilbery. She seemed to be looking for somebody. Her 注目する，もくろむs, in fact, scanned both 味方するs of the street, and for one second were raised 直接／まっすぐに to the 屈服する window in which Ralph stood; but she looked away again 即時に without giving any 調印する that she had seen him. This sudden apparition had an 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の 影響 upon him. It was as if he had thought of her so intensely that his mind had formed the 形態／調整 of her, rather than that he had seen her in the flesh outside in the street. And yet he had not been thinking of her at all. The impression was so 激しい that he could not 解任する it, nor even think whether he had seen her or 単に imagined her. He sat 負かす／撃墜する at once, and said, 簡潔に and strangely, rather to himself than to Mary:

"That was Katharine Hilbery."

"Katharine Hilbery? What do you mean?" she asked, hardly understanding from his manner whether he had seen her or not.

"Katharine Hilbery," he repeated. "But she's gone now."

"Katharine Hilbery!" Mary thought, in an instant of blinding 発覚; "I've always known it was Katharine Hilbery!" She knew it all now.

After a moment of downcast stupor, she raised her 注目する，もくろむs, looked 刻々と at Ralph, and caught his 直す／買収する，八百長をするd and dreamy gaze leveled at a point far beyond their surroundings, a point that she had never reached in all the time that she had known him. She noticed the lips just parted, the fingers loosely clenched, the whole 態度 of rapt contemplation, which fell like a 隠す between them. She noticed everything about him; if there had been other 調印するs of his utter alienation she would have sought them out, too, for she felt that it was only by heaping one truth upon another that she could keep herself sitting there, upright. The truth seemed to support her; it struck her, even as she looked at his 直面する, that the light of truth was 向こうずねing far away beyond him; the light of truth, she seemed to でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる the words as she rose to go, 向こうずねs on a world not to be shaken by our personal calamities.

Ralph 手渡すd her her coat and her stick. She took them, fastened the coat securely, しっかり掴むd the stick 堅固に. The ivy spray was still 新たな展開d about the 扱う; this one sacrifice, she thought, she might make to sentimentality and personality, and she 選ぶd two leaves from the ivy and put them in her pocket before she disencumbered her stick of the 残り／休憩（する） of it. She しっかり掴むd the stick in the middle, and settled her fur cap closely upon her 長，率いる, as if she must be in 削減する for a long and 嵐の walk. Next, standing in the middle of the road, she took a slip of paper from her purse, and read out loud a 名簿（に載せる）／表（にあげる） of （売買）手数料，委託（する）／委員会／権限s ゆだねるd to her—fruit, butter, string, and so on; and all the time she never spoke 直接／まっすぐに to Ralph or looked at him.

Ralph heard her giving orders to attentive, rosy-checked men in white aprons, and in spite of his own 最大の関心事, he commented upon the 決意 with which she made her wishes known. Once more he began, automatically, to take 在庫／株 of her 特徴. Standing thus, superficially observant and stirring the sawdust on the 床に打ち倒す meditatively with the toe of his boot, he was roused by a musical and familiar 発言する／表明する behind him, …を伴ってd by a light touch upon his shoulder.

"I'm not mistaken? Surely Mr. Denham? I caught a glimpse of your coat through the window, and I felt sure that I knew your coat. Have you seen Katharine or William? I'm wandering about Lincoln looking for the 廃虚s."

It was Mrs. Hilbery; her 入り口 created some 動かす in the shop; many people looked at her.

"First of all, tell me where I am," she 需要・要求するd, but, catching sight of the attentive shopman, she 控訴，上告d to him. "The 廃虚s—my party is waiting for me at the 廃虚s. The Roman 廃虚s—or Greek, Mr. Denham? Your town has a 広大な／多数の／重要な many beautiful things in it, but I wish it hadn't so many 廃虚s. I never saw such delightful little マリファナs of honey in my life—are they made by your own bees? Please give me one of those little マリファナs, and tell me how I shall find my way to the 廃虚s."

"And now," she continued, having received the （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） and the マリファナ of honey, having been introduced to Mary, and having 主張するd that they should …を伴って her 支援する to the 廃虚s, since in a town with so many turnings, such prospects, such delightful little half-naked boys dabbling in pools, such Venetian canals, such old blue 磁器 in the curiosity shops, it was impossible for one person all alone to find her way to the 廃虚s. "Now," she exclaimed, "please tell me what you're doing here, Mr. Denham—for you are Mr. Denham, aren't you?" she 問い合わせd, gazing at him with a sudden 疑惑 of her own 正確. "The brilliant young man who 令状s for the Review, I mean? Only yesterday my husband was telling me he thought you one of the cleverest young men he knew. Certainly, you've been the messenger of Providence to me, for unless I'd seen you I'm sure I should never have 設立する the 廃虚s at all."

They had reached the Roman arch when Mrs. Hilbery caught sight of her own party, standing like sentinels 直面するing up and 負かす／撃墜する the road so as to 迎撃する her if, as they 推定する／予想するd, she had got 宿泊するd in some shop.

"I've 設立する something much better than 廃虚s!" she exclaimed. "I've 設立する two friends who told me how to find you, which I could never have done without them. They must come and have tea with us. What a pity that we've just had 昼食." Could they not somehow 取り消す that meal?

Katharine, who had gone a few steps by herself 負かす／撃墜する the road, and was 調査／捜査するing the window of an ironmonger, as if her mother might have got herself 隠すd の中で mowing-machines and garden-shears, turned はっきりと on 審理，公聴会 her 発言する／表明する, and （機の）カム に向かって them. She was a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 surprised to see Denham and Mary Datchet. Whether the 真心 with which she 迎える／歓迎するd them was 単に that which is natural to a surprise 会合 in the country, or whether she was really glad to see them both, at any 率 she exclaimed with unusual 楽しみ as she shook 手渡すs:

"I never knew you lived here. Why didn't you say so, and we could have met? And are you staying with Mary?" she continued, turning to Ralph. "What a pity we didn't 会合，会う before."

Thus 直面するd at a distance of only a few feet by the real 団体／死体 of the woman about whom he had dreamt so many million dreams, Ralph stammered; he made a clutch at his self-支配（する）／統制する; the color either （機の）カム to his cheeks or left them, he knew not which; but he was 決定するd to 直面する her and 跡をつける 負かす／撃墜する in the 冷淡な light of day whatever 痕跡 of truth there might be in his 執拗な imaginations. He did not 後継する in 説 anything. It was Mary who spoke for both of them. He was struck dumb by finding that Katharine was やめる different, in some strange way, from his memory, so that he had to 解任する his old 見解（をとる） ーするために 受託する the new one. The 勝利，勝つd was blowing her crimson scarf across her 直面する; the 勝利，勝つd had already 緩和するd her hair, which 宙返り飛行d across the corner of one of the large, dark 注目する，もくろむs which, so he used to think, looked sad; now they looked 有望な with the brightness of the sea struck by an unclouded ray; everything about her seemed 早い, fragmentary, and 十分な of a 肉親，親類d of racing 速度(を上げる）. He realized suddenly that he had never seen her in the daylight before.

一方／合間, it was decided that it was too late to go in search of 廃虚s as they had ーするつもりであるd; and the whole party began to walk に向かって the stables where the carriage had been put up.

"Do you know," said Katharine, keeping わずかに in 前進する of the 残り／休憩（する） with Ralph, "I thought I saw you this morning, standing at a window. But I decided that it couldn't be you. And it must have been you all the same."

"Yes, I thought I saw you—but it wasn't you," he replied.

This 発言／述べる, and the rough 緊張する in his 発言する／表明する, 解任するd to her memory so many difficult speeches and abortive 会合s that she was jerked 直接／まっすぐに 支援する to the London 製図／抽選-room, the family 遺物s, and the tea-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する; and at the same time 解任するd some half-finished or interrupted 発言／述べる which she had 手配中の，お尋ね者 to make herself or to hear from him—she could not remember what it was.

"I 推定する／予想する it was me," she said. "I was looking for my mother. It happens every time we come to Lincoln. In fact, there never was a family so unable to take care of itself as ours is. Not that it very much 事柄s, because some one always turns up in the nick of time to help us out of our 捨てるs. Once I was left in a field with a bull when I was a baby—but where did we leave the carriage? 負かす／撃墜する that street or the next? The next, I think." She ちらりと見ることd 支援する and saw that the others were に引き続いて obediently, listening to 確かな memories of Lincoln upon which Mrs. Hilbery had started. "But what are you doing here?" she asked.

"I'm buying a cottage. I'm going to live here—as soon as I can find a cottage, and Mary tells me there'll be no difficulty about that."

"But," she exclaimed, almost standing still in her surprise, "you will give up the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業, then?" It flashed across her mind that he must already be engaged to Mary.

"The solicitor's office? Yes. I'm giving that up."

"But why?" she asked. She answered herself at once, with a curious change from 早い speech to an almost melancholy トン. "I think you're very wise to give it up. You will be much happier."

At this very moment, when her words seemed to be striking a path into the 未来 for him, they stepped into the yard of an inn, and there beheld the family coach of the Otways, to which one sleek horse was already 大（公）使館員d, while the second was 存在 led out of the stable door by the hostler.

"I don't know what one means by happiness," he said 簡潔に, having to step aside ーするために 避ける a groom with a bucket. "Why do you think I shall be happy? I don't 推定する／予想する to be anything of the 肉親，親類d. I 推定する／予想する to be rather いっそう少なく unhappy. I shall 令状 a 調書をとる／予約する and 悪口を言う／悪態 my charwoman—if happiness consists in that. What do you think?"

She could not answer because they were すぐに surrounded by other members of the party—by Mrs. Hilbery, and Mary, Henry Otway, and William.

Rodney went up to Katharine すぐに and said to her:

"Henry is going to 運動 home with your mother, and I 示唆する that they should put us 負かす／撃墜する half-way and let us walk 支援する."

Katharine nodded her 長，率いる. She ちらりと見ることd at him with an oddly furtive 表現.

"Unfortunately we go in opposite directions, or we might have given you a 解除する," he continued to Denham. His manner was 異常に peremptory; he seemed anxious to 急いで the 出発, and Katharine looked at him from time to time, as Denham noticed, with an 表現 half of 調査, half of annoyance. She at once helped her mother into her cloak, and said to Mary:

"I want to see you. Are you going 支援する to London at once? I will 令状." She half smiled at Ralph, but her look was a little 曇った by something she was thinking, and in a very few minutes the Otway carriage rolled out of the stable yard and turned 負かす／撃墜する the high road 主要な to the village of Lampsher.

The return 運動 was almost as silent as the 運動 from home had been in the morning; indeed, Mrs. Hilbery leant 支援する with の近くにd 注目する，もくろむs in her corner, and either slept or feigned sleep, as her habit was in the intervals between the seasons of active exertion, or continued the story which she had begun to tell herself that morning.

About two miles from Lampsher the road ran over the 一連の会議、交渉／完成するd 首脳会議 of the ヒース／荒れ地, a lonely 位置／汚点／見つけ出す 示すd by an obelisk of granite, setting 前へ／外へ the 感謝 of some 広大な／多数の／重要な lady of the eighteenth century who had been 始める，決める upon by highwaymen at this 位置／汚点／見つけ出す and 配達するd from death just as hope seemed lost. In summer it was a pleasant place, for the 深い 支持を得ようと努めるd on either 味方する murmured, and the heather, which grew 厚い 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the granite pedestal, made the light 微風 taste sweetly; in winter the sighing of the trees was 深くするd to a hollow sound, and the ヒース／荒れ地 was as gray and almost as 独房監禁 as the empty sweep of the clouds above it.

Here Rodney stopped the carriage and helped Katharine to alight. Henry, too, gave her his 手渡す, and fancied that she 圧力（をかける）d it very わずかに in parting as if she sent him a message. But the carriage rolled on すぐに, without wakening Mrs. Hilbery, and left the couple standing by the obelisk. That Rodney was angry with her and had made this 適切な時期 for speaking to her, Katharine knew very 井戸／弁護士席; she was neither glad nor sorry that the time had come, nor, indeed, knew what to 推定する／予想する, and thus remained silent. The carriage grew smaller and smaller upon the dusky road, and still Rodney did not speak. Perhaps, she thought, he waited until the last 調印する of the carriage had disappeared beneath the curve of the road and they were left 完全に alone. To cloak their silence she read the 令状ing on the obelisk, to do which she had to walk 完全に 一連の会議、交渉／完成する it. She was murmuring a word to two of the pious lady's thanks above her breath when Rodney joined her. In silence they 始める，決める out along the cart-跡をつける which skirted the 瀬戸際 of the trees.

To break the silence was 正確に／まさに what Rodney wished to do, and yet could not do to his own satisfaction. In company it was far easier to approach Katharine; alone with her, the aloofness and 軍隊 of her character checked all his natural methods of attack. He believed that she had behaved very 不正に to him, but each separate instance of unkindness seemed too petty to be 前進するd when they were alone together.

"There's no need for us to race," he complained at last; upon which she すぐに slackened her pace, and walked too slowly to 控訴 him. In desperation he said the first thing he thought of, very peevishly and without the dignified 序幕 which he had ーするつもりであるd.

"I've not enjoyed my holiday."

"No?"

"No. I shall be glad to get 支援する to work again."

"Saturday, Sunday, Monday—there are only three days more," she counted.

"No one enjoys 存在 made a fool of before other people," he blurted out, for his irritation rose as she spoke, and got the better of his awe of her, and was inflamed by that awe.

"That 言及するs to me, I suppose," she said calmly.

"Every day since we've been here you've done something to make me appear ridiculous," he went on. "Of course, so long as it amuses you, you're welcome; but we have to remember that we are going to spend our lives together. I asked you, only this morning, for example, to come out and take a turn with me in the garden. I was waiting for you ten minutes, and you never （機の）カム. Every one saw me waiting. The stable-boys saw me. I was so ashamed that I went in. Then, on the 運動 you hardly spoke to me. Henry noticed it. Every one notices it...You find no difficulty in talking to Henry, though."

She 公式文書，認めるd these さまざまな （民事の）告訴s and 決定するd philosophically to answer 非，不，無 of them, although the last stung her to かなりの irritation. She wished to find out how 深い his grievance lay.

"非，不，無 of these things seem to me to 事柄," she said.

"Very 井戸／弁護士席, then. I may 同様に 持つ／拘留する my tongue," he replied.

"In themselves they don't seem to me to 事柄; if they 傷つける you, of course they 事柄," she 訂正するd herself scrupulously. Her トン of consideration touched him, and he walked on in silence for a space.

"And we might be so happy, Katharine!" he exclaimed impulsively, and drew her arm through his. She withdrew it 直接／まっすぐに.

"As long as you let yourself feel like this we shall never be happy," she said.

The harshness, which Henry had noticed, was again unmistakable in her manner. William flinched and was silent. Such severity, …を伴ってd by something indescribably 冷淡な and impersonal in her manner, had 絶えず been meted out to him during the last few days, always in the company of others. He had recouped himself by some ridiculous 陳列する，発揮する of vanity which, as he knew, put him still more at her mercy. Now that he was alone with her there was no 刺激 from outside to draw his attention from his 傷害. By a かなりの 成果／努力 of self-支配（する）／統制する he 軍隊d himself to remain silent, and to make himself distinguish what part of his 苦痛 was 予定 to vanity, what part to the certainty that no woman really loving him could speak thus.

"What do I feel about Katharine?" he thought to himself. It was （疑いを）晴らす that she had been a very 望ましい and distinguished 人物／姿／数字, the mistress of her little section of the world; but more than that, she was the person of all others who seemed to him the arbitress of life, the woman whose judgment was 自然に 権利 and 安定した, as his had never been in spite of all his culture. And then he could not see her come into a room without a sense of the flowing of 式服s, of the flowering of blossoms, of the purple waves of the sea, of all things that are lovely and mutable on the surface but still and 熱烈な in their heart.

"If she were callous all the time and had only led me on to laugh at me I couldn't have felt that about her," he thought. "I'm not a fool, after all. I can't have been utterly mistaken all these years. And yet, when she speaks to me like that! The truth of it is," he thought, "that I've got such despicable faults that no one could help speaking to me like that. Katharine is やめる 権利. And yet those are not my serious feelings, as she knows やめる 井戸／弁護士席. How can I change myself? What would make her care for me?" He was terribly tempted here to break the silence by asking Katharine in what 尊敬（する）・点s he could change himself to 控訴 her; but he sought なぐさみ instead by running over the 名簿（に載せる）／表（にあげる） of his gifts and acquirements, his knowledge of Greek and Latin, his knowledge of art and literature, his 技術 in the 管理／経営 of メーターs, and his 古代の west-country 血. But the feeling that underlay all these feelings and puzzled him profoundly and kept him silent was the certainty that he loved Katharine as 心から as he had it in him to love any one. And yet she could speak to him like that! In a sort of bewilderment he lost all 願望（する） to speak, and would やめる readily have taken up some different topic of conversation if Katharine had started one. This, however, she did not do.

He ちらりと見ることd at her, in 事例／患者 her 表現 might help him to understand her 行為. As usual, she had quickened her pace unconsciously, and was now walking a little in 前線 of him; but he could 伸び（る） little （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） from her 注目する，もくろむs, which looked 刻々と at the brown heather, or from the lines drawn 本気で upon her forehead. Thus to lose touch with her, for he had no idea what she was thinking, was so unpleasant to him that he began to talk about his grievances again, without, however, much 有罪の判決 in his 発言する／表明する.

"If you have no feeling for me, wouldn't it be kinder to say so to me in 私的な?"

"Oh, William," she burst out, as if he had interrupted some 吸収するing train of thought, "how you go on about feelings! Isn't it better not to talk so much, not to be worrying always about small things that don't really 事柄?"

"That's the question 正確に," he exclaimed. "I only want you to tell me that they don't 事柄. There are times when you seem indifferent to everything. I'm vain, I've a thousand faults; but you know they're not everything; you know I care for you."

"And if I say that I care for you, don't you believe me?"

"Say it, Katharine! Say it as if you meant it! Make me feel that you care for me!"

She could not 軍隊 herself to speak a word. The heather was growing 薄暗い around them, and the horizon was blotted out by white もや. To ask her for passion or for certainty seemed like asking that damp prospect for 猛烈な／残忍な blades of 解雇する／砲火／射撃, or the faded sky for the 激しい blue 丸天井 of June.

He went on now to tell her of his love for her, in words which bore, even to her 批判的な senses, the stamp of truth; but 非，不，無 of this touched her, until, coming to a gate whose hinge was rusty, he heaved it open with his shoulder, still talking and taking no account of his 成果／努力. The virility of this 行為 impressed her; and yet, 普通は, she 大（公）使館員d no value to the 力／強力にする of 開始 gates. The strength of muscles has nothing to do on the 直面する of it with the strength of affections; にもかかわらず, she felt a sudden 関心 for this 力／強力にする running to waste on her account, which, 連合させるd with a 願望（する） to keep 所有／入手 of that strangely attractive masculine 力／強力にする, made her rouse herself from her torpor.

Why should she not 簡単に tell him the truth—which was that she had 受託するd him in a misty 明言する／公表する of mind when nothing had its 権利 形態／調整 or size? that it was deplorable, but that with clearer eyesight marriage was out of the question? She did not want to marry any one. She 手配中の，お尋ね者 to go away by herself, preferably to some 荒涼とした northern moor, and there 熟考する／考慮する mathematics and the science of astronomy. Twenty words would explain the whole 状況／情勢 to him. He had 中止するd to speak; he had told her once more how he loved her and why. She 召喚するd her courage, 直す／買収する，八百長をするd her 注目する，もくろむs upon a 雷-後援d ash-tree, and, almost as if she were reading a 令状ing 直す／買収する，八百長をするd to the trunk, began:

"I was wrong to get engaged to you. I shall never make you happy. I have never loved you."

"Katharine!" he 抗議するd.

"No, never," she repeated obstinately. "Not rightly. Don't you see, I didn't know what I was doing?"

"You love some one else?" he 削減（する） her short.

"絶対 no one."

"Henry?" he 需要・要求するd.

"Henry? I should have thought, William, even you—"

"There is some one," he 固執するd. "There has been a change in the last few weeks. You 借りがある it to me to be honest, Katharine."

"If I could, I would," she replied.

"Why did you tell me you would marry me, then?" he 需要・要求するd.

Why, indeed? A moment of 悲観論主義, a sudden 有罪の判決 of the 否定できない prose of life, a lapse of the illusion which 支えるs 青年 中途の between heaven and earth, a desperate 試みる／企てる to reconcile herself with facts—she could only 解任する a moment, as of waking from a dream, which now seemed to her a moment of 降伏する. But who could give 推論する／理由s such as these for doing what she had done? She shook her 長，率いる very sadly.

"But you're not a child—you're not a woman of moods," Rodney 固執するd. "You couldn't have 受託するd me if you hadn't loved me!" he cried.

A sense of her own misbehavior, which she had 後継するd in keeping from her by sharpening her consciousness of Rodney's faults, now swept over her and almost 圧倒するd her. What were his faults in comparison with the fact that he cared for her? What were her virtues in comparison with the fact that she did not care for him? In a flash the 有罪の判決 that not to care is the uttermost sin of all stamped itself upon her inmost thought; and she felt herself branded for ever.

He had taken her arm, and held her 手渡す 堅固に in his, nor had she the 軍隊 to resist what now seemed to her his enormously superior strength. Very 井戸／弁護士席; she would 服従させる／提出する, as her mother and her aunt and most women, perhaps, had submitted; and yet she knew that every second of such submission to his strength was a second of treachery to him.

"I did say I would marry you, but it was wrong," she 軍隊d herself to say, and she 強化するd her arm as if to 無効にする even the seeming submission of that separate part of her; "for I don't love you, William; you've noticed it, every one's noticed it; why should we go on pretending? When I told you I loved you, I was wrong. I said what I knew to be untrue."

As 非，不，無 of her words seemed to her at all 適する to 代表する what she felt, she repeated them, and 強調するd them without realizing the 影響 that they might have upon a man who cared for her. She was 完全に taken aback by finding her arm suddenly dropped; then she saw his 直面する most strangely contorted; was he laughing, it flashed across her? In another moment she saw that he was in 涙／ほころびs. In her bewilderment at this apparition she stood aghast for a second. With a desperate sense that this horror must, at all costs, be stopped, she then put her 武器 about him, drew his 長，率いる for a moment upon her shoulder, and led him on, murmuring words of なぐさみ, until he heaved a 広大な／多数の／重要な sigh. They held 急速な／放蕩な to each other; her 涙／ほころびs, too, ran 負かす／撃墜する her cheeks; and were both やめる silent. Noticing the difficulty with which he walked, and feeling the same extreme lassitude in her own 四肢s, she 提案するd that they should 残り／休憩（する） for a moment where the bracken was brown and shriveled beneath an oak-tree. He assented. Once more he gave a 広大な／多数の／重要な sigh, and wiped his 注目する，もくろむs with a childlike unconsciousness, and began to speak without a trace of his previous 怒り／怒る. The idea （機の）カム to her that they were like the children in the fairy tale who were lost in a 支持を得ようと努めるd, and with this in her mind she noticed the scattering of dead leaves all 一連の会議、交渉／完成する them which had been blown by the 勝利，勝つd into heaps, a foot or two 深い, here and there.

"When did you begin to feel this, Katharine?" he said; "for it isn't true to say that you've always felt it. I 収容する／認める I was 不当な the first night when you 設立する that your 着せる／賦与するs had been left behind. Still, where's the fault in that? I could 約束 you never to 干渉する with your 着せる／賦与するs again. I 収容する／認める I was cross when I 設立する you upstairs with Henry. Perhaps I showed it too 率直に. But that's not 不当な either when one's engaged. Ask your mother. And now this terrible thing—" He broke off, unable for the moment to proceed any その上の. "This 決定／判定勝ち（する） you say you've come to—have you discussed it with any one? Your mother, for example, or Henry?"

"No, no, of course not," she said, stirring the leaves with her 手渡す. "But you don't understand me, William—"

"Help me to understand you—"

"You don't understand, I mean, my real feelings; how could you? I've only now 直面するd them myself. But I 港／避難所't got the sort of feeling—love, I mean—I don't know what to call it"—she looked ばく然と に向かって the horizon sunk under もや—"but, anyhow, without it our marriage would be a farce—"

"How a farce?" he asked. "But this 肉親，親類d of 分析 is 悲惨な!" he exclaimed.

"I should have done it before," she said gloomily.

"You make yourself think things you don't think," he continued, becoming demonstrative with his 手渡すs, as his manner was. "Believe me, Katharine, before we （機の）カム here we were perfectly happy. You were 十分な of 計画（する）s for our house—the 議長，司会を務める-covers, don't you remember?—like any other woman who is about to be married. Now, for no 推論する／理由 whatever, you begin to fret about your feeling and about my feeling, with the usual result. I 保証する you, Katharine, I've been through it all myself. At one time I was always asking myself absurd questions which （機の）カム to nothing either. What you want, if I may say so, is some 占領／職業 to take you out of yourself when this morbid mood comes on. If it hadn't been for my poetry, I 保証する you, I should often have been very much in the same 明言する／公表する myself. To let you into a secret," he continued, with his little chuckle, which now sounded almost 保証するd, "I've often gone home from seeing you in such a 明言する／公表する of 神経s that I had to 軍隊 myself to 令状 a page or two before I could get you out of my 長，率いる. Ask Denham; he'll tell you how he met me one night; he'll tell you what a 明言する／公表する he 設立する me in."

Katharine started with displeasure at the について言及する of Ralph's 指名する. The thought of the conversation in which her 行為／行う had been made a 支配する for discussion with Denham roused her 怒り／怒る; but, as she 即時に felt, she had scarcely the 権利 to grudge William any use of her 指名する, seeing what her fault against him had been from first to last. And yet Denham! She had a 見解（をとる） of him as a 裁判官. She 人物／姿／数字d him 厳しく 重さを計るing instances of her levity in this masculine 法廷，裁判所 of 調査 into feminine morality and gruffly 解任するing both her and her family with some half-sarcastic, half-tolerant phrase which 調印（する）d her doom, as far as he was 関心d, for ever. Having met him so lately, the sense of his character was strong in her. The thought was not a pleasant one for a proud woman, but she had yet to learn the art of subduing her 表現. Her 注目する，もくろむs 直す／買収する，八百長をするd upon the ground, her brows drawn together, gave William a very fair picture of the 憤慨 that she was 軍隊ing herself to 支配（する）／統制する. A 確かな degree of 逮捕, occasionally 最高潮に達するing in a 肉親，親類d of 恐れる, had always entered into his love for her, and had 増加するd, rather to his surprise, in the greater intimacy of their 約束／交戦. Beneath her 安定した, 模範的な surface ran a vein of passion which seemed to him now perverse, now 完全に irrational, for it never took the normal channel of glorification of him and his doings; and, indeed, he almost preferred the 安定した good sense, which had always 示すd their 関係, to a more romantic 社債. But passion she had, he could not 否定する it, and hitherto he had tried to see it 雇うd in his thoughts upon the lives of the children who were to be born to them.

"She will make a perfect mother—a mother of sons," he thought; but seeing her sitting there, 暗い／優うつな and silent, he began to have his 疑問s on this point. "A farce, a farce," he thought to himself. "She said that our marriage would be a farce," and he became suddenly aware of their 状況／情勢, sitting upon the ground, の中で the dead leaves, not fifty yards from the main road, so that it was やめる possible for some one passing to see and 認める them. He 小衝突d off his 直面する any trace that might remain of that unseemly 展示 of emotion. But he was more troubled by Katharine's 外見, as she sat rapt in thought upon the ground, than by his own; there was something 妥当でない to him in her self-forgetfulness. A man 自然に alive to the 条約s of society, he was 厳密に 従来の where women were 関心d, and 特に if the women happened to be in any way connected with him. He noticed with 苦しめる the long 立ち往生させる of dark hair touching her shoulder and two or three dead beech-leaves 大（公）使館員d to her dress; but to 解任する her mind in their 現在の circumstances to a sense of these 詳細（に述べる）s was impossible. She sat there, seeming unconscious of everything. He 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd that in her silence she was reproaching herself; but he wished that she would think of her hair and of the dead beech-leaves, which were of more 即座の importance to him than anything else. Indeed, these trifles drew his attention strangely from his own doubtful and uneasy 明言する／公表する of mind; for 救済, mixing itself with 苦痛, stirred up a most curious hurry and tumult in his breast, almost 隠すing his first sharp sense of 荒涼とした and 圧倒的な 失望. ーするために relieve this restlessness and の近くに a distressingly ill-ordered scene, he rose 突然の and helped Katharine to her feet. She smiled a little at the minute care with which he tidied her and yet, when he 小衝突d the dead leaves from his own coat, she flinched, seeing in that 活動／戦闘 the gesture of a lonely man.

"William," she said, "I will marry you. I will try to make you happy."

CHAPTER XIX

The afternoon was already growing dark when the two other wayfarers, Mary and Ralph Denham, （機の）カム out on the high road beyond the 郊外s of Lincoln. The high road, as they both felt, was better ふさわしい to this return 旅行 than the open country, and for the first mile or so of the way they spoke little. In his own mind Ralph was に引き続いて the passage of the Otway carriage over the ヒース／荒れ地; he then went 支援する to the five or ten minutes that he had spent with Katharine, and 診察するd each word with the care that a scholar 陳列する，発揮するs upon the 不正行為s of an 古代の text. He was 決定するd that the glow, the romance, the atmosphere of this 会合 should not paint what he must in 未来 regard as sober facts. On her 味方する Mary was silent, not because her thoughts took much 扱うing, but because her mind seemed empty of thought as her heart of feeling. Only Ralph's presence, as she knew, 保存するd this numbness, for she could 予知する a time of loneliness when many varieties of 苦痛 would beset her. At the 現在の moment her 成果／努力 was to 保存する what she could of the 難破させる of her self-尊敬（する）・点, for such she みなすd that momentary glimpse of her love so involuntarily 明らかにする／漏らすd to Ralph. In the light of 推論する／理由 it did not much 事柄, perhaps, but it was her instinct to be careful of that 見通し of herself which keeps pace so 平等に beside every one of us, and had been 損失d by her 自白. The gray night coming 負かす／撃墜する over the country was 肉親，親類d to her; and she thought that one of these days she would find 慰安 in sitting upon the earth, alone, beneath a tree. Looking through the 不明瞭, she 示すd the swelling ground and the tree. Ralph made her start by 説 突然の;

"What I was going to say when we were interrupted at lunch was that if you go to America I shall come, too. It can't be harder to earn a living there than it is here. However, that's not the point. The point is, Mary, that I want to marry you. 井戸／弁護士席, what do you say?" He spoke 堅固に, waited for no answer, and took her arm in his. "You know me by this time, the good and the bad," he went on. "You know my tempers. I've tried to let you know my faults. 井戸／弁護士席, what do you say, Mary?"

She said nothing, but this did not seem to strike him.

"In most ways, at least in the important ways, as you said, we know each other and we think alike. I believe you are the only person in the world I could live with happily. And if you feel the same about me—as you do, don't you, Mary?—we should make each other happy." Here he paused, and seemed to be in no hurry for an answer; he seemed, indeed, to be continuing his own thoughts.

"Yes, but I'm afraid I couldn't do it," Mary said at last. The casual and rather hurried way in which she spoke, together with the fact that she was 説 the exact opposite of what he 推定する／予想するd her to say, baffled him so much that he instinctively 緩和するd his clasp upon her arm and she withdrew it 静かに.

"You couldn't do it?" he asked.

"No, I couldn't marry you," she replied.

"You don't care for me?"

She made no answer.

"井戸／弁護士席, Mary," he said, with a curious laugh, "I must be an arrant fool, for I thought you did." They walked for a minute or two in silence, and suddenly he turned to her, looked at her, and exclaimed: "I don't believe you, Mary. You're not telling me the truth."

"I'm too tired to argue, Ralph," she replied, turning her 長，率いる away from him. "I ask you to believe what I say. I can't marry you; I don't want to marry you."

The 発言する／表明する in which she 明言する／公表するd this was so evidently the 発言する／表明する of one in some extremity of anguish that Ralph had no course but to obey her. And as soon as the トン of her 発言する／表明する had died out, and the surprise faded from his mind, he 設立する himself believing that she had spoken the truth, for he had but little vanity, and soon her 拒絶 seemed a natural thing to him. He slipped through all the grades of despondency until he reached a 底（に届く） of 絶対の gloom. 失敗 seemed to 示す the whole of his life; he had failed with Katharine, and now he had failed with Mary. Up at once sprang the thought of Katharine, and with it a sense of exulting freedom, but this he checked 即時に. No good had ever come to him from Katharine; his whole 関係 with her had been made up of dreams; and as he thought of the little 実体 there had been in his dreams he began to lay the 非難する of the 現在の 大災害 upon his dreams.

"港／避難所't I always been thinking of Katharine while I was with Mary? I might have loved Mary if it hadn't been for that idiocy of 地雷. She cared for me once, I'm 確かな of that, but I tormented her so with my humors that I let my chances slip, and now she won't 危険 marrying me. And this is what I've made of my life—nothing, nothing, nothing."

The tramp of their boots upon the 乾燥した，日照りの road seemed to asseverate nothing, nothing, nothing. Mary thought that this silence was the silence of 救済; his 不景気 she ascribed to the fact that he had seen Katharine and parted from her, leaving her in the company of William Rodney. She could not 非難する him for loving Katharine, but that, when he loved another, he should ask her to marry him—that seemed to her the cruellest treachery. Their old friendship and its 会社／堅い base upon indestructible 質s of character 崩壊するd, and her whole past seemed foolish, herself weak and credulous, and Ralph 単に the 爆撃する of an honest man. Oh, the past—so much made up of Ralph; and now, as she saw, made up of something strange and 誤った and other than she had thought it. She tried to 再度捕まえる a 説 she had made to help herself that morning, as Ralph paid the 法案 for 昼食; but she could see him 支払う／賃金ing the 法案 more vividly than she could remember the phrase. Something about truth was in it; how to see the truth is our 広大な／多数の／重要な chance in this world.

"If you don't want to marry me," Ralph now began again, without abruptness, with diffidence rather, "there is no need why we should 中止する to see each other, is there? Or would you rather that we should keep apart for the 現在の?"

"Keep apart? I don't know—I must think about it."

"Tell me one thing, Mary," he 再開するd; "have I done anything to make you change your mind about me?"

She was immensely tempted to give way to her natural 信用 in him, 生き返らせるd by the 深い and now melancholy トンs of his 発言する／表明する, and to tell him of her love, and of what had changed it. But although it seemed likely that she would soon 支配（する）／統制する her 怒り／怒る with him, the certainty that he did not love her, 確認するd by every word of his 提案, forbade any freedom of speech. To hear him speak and to feel herself unable to reply, or constrained in her replies, was so painful that she longed for the time when she should be alone. A more pliant woman would have taken this chance of an explanation, whatever 危険s 大（公）使館員d to it; but to one of Mary's 会社／堅い and resolute temperament there was degradation in the idea of self-abandonment; let the waves of emotion rise ever so high, she could not shut her 注目する，もくろむs to what she conceived to be the truth. Her silence puzzled Ralph. He searched his memory for words or 行為s that might have made her think 不正に of him. In his 現在の mood instances （機の）カム but too quickly, and on 最高の，を越す of them this 最高潮に達するing proof of his baseness—that he had asked her to marry him when his 推論する／理由s for such a 提案 were selfish and half-hearted.

"You needn't answer," he said grimly. "There are 推論する／理由s enough, I know. But must they kill our friendship, Mary? Let me keep that, at least."

"Oh," she thought to herself, with a sudden 急ぐ of anguish which 脅すd 災害 to her self-尊敬（する）・点, "it has come to this—to this—when I could have given him everything!"

"Yes, we can still be friends," she said, with what firmness she could 召集（する）.

"I shall want your friendship," he said. He 追加するd, "If you find it possible, let me see you as often as you can. The oftener the better. I shall want your help."

She 約束d this, and they went on to talk calmly of things that had no 言及／関連 to their feelings—a talk which, in its 強制, was infinitely sad to both of them.

One more 言及／関連 was made to the 明言する／公表する of things between them late that night, when Elizabeth had gone to her room, and the two young men had つまずくd off to bed in such a 明言する／公表する of sleep that they hardly felt the 床に打ち倒す beneath their feet after a day's 狙撃.

Mary drew her 議長，司会を務める a little nearer to the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, for the スピードを出す／記録につけるs were 燃やすing low, and at this time of night it was hardly 価値（がある） while to 補充する them. Ralph was reading, but she had noticed for some time that his 注目する，もくろむs instead of に引き続いて the print were 直す／買収する，八百長をするd rather above the page with an intensity of gloom that （機の）カム to 重さを計る upon her mind. She had not 弱めるd in her 解決する not to give way, for reflection had only made her more 激しく 確かな that, if she gave way, it would be to her own wish and not to his. But she had 決定するd that there was no 推論する／理由 why he should 苦しむ if her reticence were the 原因（となる） of his 苦しむing. Therefore, although she 設立する it painful, she spoke:

"You asked me if I had changed my mind about you, Ralph," she said. "I think there's only one thing. When you asked me to marry you, I don't think you meant it. That made me angry—for the moment. Before, you'd always spoken the truth."

Ralph's 調書をとる／予約する slid 負かす／撃墜する upon his 膝 and fell upon the 床に打ち倒す. He 残り／休憩（する）d his forehead on his 手渡す and looked into the 解雇する／砲火／射撃. He was trying to 解任する the exact words in which he had made his 提案 to Mary.

"I never said I loved you," he said at last.

She winced; but she 尊敬（する）・点d him for 説 what he did, for this, after all, was a fragment of the truth which she had 公約するd to live by.

"And to me marriage without love doesn't seem 価値（がある） while," she said.

"井戸／弁護士席, Mary, I'm not going to 圧力（をかける） you," he said. "I see you don't want to marry me. But love—don't we all talk a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of nonsense about it? What does one mean? I believe I care for you more genuinely than nine men out of ten care for the women they're in love with. It's only a story one makes up in one's mind about another person, and one knows all the time it isn't true. Of course one knows; why, one's always taking care not to destroy the illusion. One takes care not to see them too often, or to be alone with them for too long together. It's a pleasant illusion, but if you're thinking of the 危険s of marriage, it seems to me that the 危険 of marrying a person you're in love with is something colossal."

"I don't believe a word of that, and what's more you don't, either," she replied with 怒り／怒る. "However, we don't agree; I only 手配中の，お尋ね者 you to understand." She 転換d her position, as if she were about to go. An 直感的に 願望（する） to 妨げる her from leaving the room made Ralph rise at this point and begin pacing up and 負かす／撃墜する the nearly empty kitchen, checking his 願望（する）, each time he reached the door, to open it and step out into the garden. A moralist might have said that at this point his mind should have been 十分な of self-reproach for the 苦しむing he had 原因（となる）d. On the contrary, he was 極端に angry, with the 混乱させるd impotent 怒り／怒る of one who finds himself unreasonably but efficiently 失望させるd. He was 罠にかける by the illogicality of human life. The 障害s in the way of his 願望（する） seemed to him 純粋に 人工的な, and yet he could see no way of 除去するing them. Mary's words, the トン of her 発言する／表明する even, 怒り／怒るd him, for she would not help him. She was part of the insanely jumbled muddle of a world which 妨げるs the sensible life. He would have liked to 激突する the door or break the hind 脚s of a 議長，司会を務める, for the 障害s had taken some such curiously 相当な 形態／調整 in his mind.

"I 疑問 that one human 存在 ever understands another," he said, stopping in his march and 直面するing Mary at a distance of a few feet.

"Such damned liars as we all are, how can we? But we can try. If you don't want to marry me, don't; but the position you （問題を）取り上げる about love, and not seeing each other—isn't that mere sentimentality? You think I've behaved very 不正に," he continued, as she did not speak. "Of course I behave 不正に; but you can't 裁判官 people by what they do. You can't go through life 手段ing 権利 and wrong with a foot-支配する. That's what you're always doing, Mary; that's what you're doing now."

She saw herself in the 選挙権／賛成 Office, 配達するing judgment, meting out 権利 and wrong, and there seemed to her to be some 司法（官） in the 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金, although it did not 影響する／感情 her main position.

"I'm not angry with you," she said slowly. "I will go on seeing you, as I said I would."

It was true that she had 約束d that much already, and it was difficult for him to say what more it was that he 手配中の，お尋ね者—some intimacy, some help against the ghost of Katharine, perhaps, something that he knew he had no 権利 to ask; and yet, as he sank into his 議長，司会を務める and looked once more at the dying 解雇する／砲火／射撃 it seemed to him that he had been 敗北・負かすd, not so much by Mary as by life itself. He felt himself thrown 支援する to the beginning of life again, where everything has yet to be won; but in extreme 青年 one has an ignorant hope. He was no longer 確かな that he would 勝利.

CHAPTER XX

Happily for Mary Datchet she returned to the office to find that by some obscure 議会の 作戦行動 the 投票（する） had once more slipped beyond the attainment of women. Mrs. 調印（する） was in a 条件 国境ing upon frenzy. The duplicity of 大臣s, the treachery of mankind, the 侮辱 to womanhood, the 後退 to civilization, the 廃虚 of her life's work, the feelings of her father's daughter—all these topics were discussed in turn, and the office was littered with newspaper cuttings branded with the blue, if あいまいな, 示すs of her displeasure. She 自白するd herself at fault in her 見積（る） of human nature.

"The simple elementary 行為／法令／行動するs of 司法（官）," she said, waving her 手渡す に向かって the window, and 示すing the foot-乗客s and omnibuses then passing 負かす／撃墜する the far 味方する of Russell Square, "are as far beyond them as they ever were. We can only look upon ourselves, Mary, as 開拓するs in a wilderness. We can only go on 根気よく putting the truth before them. It isn't them," she continued, taking heart from her sight of the traffic, "it's their leaders. It's those gentlemen sitting in 議会 and 製図／抽選 four hundred a year of the people's money. If we had to put our 事例／患者 to the people, we should soon have 司法（官） done to us. I have always believed in the people, and I do so still. But—" She shook her 長，率いる and 暗示するd that she would give them one more chance, and if they didn't take advantage of that she couldn't answer for the consequences.

Mr. Clacton's 態度 was more philosophical and better supported by 統計（学）. He （機の）カム into the room after Mrs. 調印（する）'s 爆発 and pointed out, with historical illustrations, that such 逆転するs had happened in every political （選挙などの）運動をする of any importance. If anything, his spirits were 改善するd by the 災害. The enemy, he said, had taken the 不快な／攻撃; and it was now up to the Society to outwit the enemy. He gave Mary to understand that he had taken the 手段 of their cunning, and had already bent his mind to the 仕事 which, so far as she could make out, depended 単独で upon him. It depended, so she （機の）カム to think, when 招待するd into his room for a 私的な 会議／協議会, upon a systematic 改正 of the card-索引, upon the 問題／発行する of 確かな new lemon-colored ちらしs, in which the facts were 保安官d once more in a very striking way, and upon a large 規模 地図／計画する of England dotted with little pins tufted with 異なって colored plumes of hair によれば their geographical position. Each 地区, under the new system, had its 旗, its 瓶／封じ込める of 署名／調印する, its sheaf of 文書s 一覧表にするd and とじ込み／提出するd for 言及／関連 in a drawer, so that by looking under M or S, as the 事例／患者 might be, you had all the facts with 尊敬（する）・点 to the 選挙権／賛成 organizations of that 郡 at your fingers' ends. This would 要求する a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of work, of course.

"We must try to consider ourselves rather in the light of a telephone 交流—for the 交流 of ideas, 行方不明になる Datchet," he said; and taking 楽しみ in his image, he continued it. "We should consider ourselves the 中心 of an enormous system of wires, connecting us up with every 地区 of the country. We must have our fingers upon the pulse of the community; we want to know what people all over England are thinking; we want to put them in the way of thinking rightly." The system, of course, was only 概略で sketched so far—jotted 負かす／撃墜する, in fact, during the Christmas holidays.

"When you せねばならない have been taking a 残り／休憩（する）, Mr. Clacton," said Mary dutifully, but her トン was flat and tired.

"We learn to do without holidays, 行方不明になる Datchet," said Mr. Clacton, with a 誘発する of satisfaction in his 注目する，もくろむ.

He wished 特に to have her opinion of the lemon-colored ちらし. によれば his 計画（する）, it was to be 分配するd in 巨大な 量s すぐに, ーするために 刺激する and 生成する, "to 生成する and 刺激する," he repeated, "権利 thoughts in the country before the 会合 of 議会."

"We have to take the enemy by surprise," he said. "They don't let the grass grow under their feet. Have you seen Bingham's 演説（する）／住所 to his 選挙権を持つ／選挙人s? That's a hint of the sort of thing we've got to 会合，会う, 行方不明になる Datchet."

He 手渡すd her a 広大な／多数の／重要な bundle of newspaper cuttings, and, begging her to give him her 見解（をとる）s upon the yellow ちらし before lunch-time, he turned with alacrity to his different sheets of paper and his different 瓶／封じ込めるs of 署名／調印する.

Mary shut the door, laid the 文書s upon her （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and sank her 長，率いる on her 手渡すs. Her brain was curiously empty of any thought. She listened, as if, perhaps, by listening she would become 合併するd again in the atmosphere of the office. From the next room （機の）カム the 早い spasmodic sounds of Mrs. 調印（する）'s erratic typewriting; she, doubtless, was already hard at work helping the people of England, as Mr. Clacton put it, to think rightly; "生成するing and 刺激するing," those were his words. She was striking a blow against the enemy, no 疑問, who didn't let the grass grow beneath their feet. Mr. Clacton's words repeated themselves 正確に in her brain. She 押し進めるd the papers wearily over to the さらに先に 味方する of the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. It was no use, though; something or other had happened to her brain—a change of 焦点（を合わせる） so that 近づく things were indistinct again. The same thing had happened to her once before, she remembered, after she had met Ralph in the gardens of Lincoln's Inn Fields; she had spent the whole of a 委員会 会合 in thinking about sparrows and colors, until, almost at the end of the 会合, her old 有罪の判決s had all come 支援する to her. But they had only come 支援する, she thought with 軽蔑（する） at her feebleness, because she 手配中の，お尋ね者 to use them to fight against Ralph. They weren't, rightly speaking, 有罪の判決s at all. She could not see the world divided into separate compartments of good people and bad people, any more than she could believe so 暗黙に in the rightness of her own thought as to wish to bring the 全住民 of the British 小島s into 協定 with it. She looked at the lemon-colored ちらし, and thought almost enviously of the 約束 which could find 慰安 in the 問題／発行する of such 文書s; for herself she would be content to remain silent for ever if a 株 of personal happiness were 認めるd her. She read Mr. Clacton's 声明 with a curious 分割 of judgment, 公式文書，認めるing its weak and pompous verbosity on the one 手渡す, and, at the same time, feeling that 約束, 約束 in an illusion, perhaps, but, at any 率, 約束 in something, was of all gifts the most to be envied. An illusion it was, no 疑問. She looked curiously 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her at the furniture of the office, at the 機械／機構 in which she had taken so much pride, and marveled to think that once the copying-圧力（をかける）s, the card-索引, the とじ込み／提出するs of 文書s, had all been shrouded, wrapped in some もや which gave them a まとまり and a general dignity and 目的 独立して of their separate significance. The ugly cumbersomeness of the furniture alone impressed her now. Her 態度 had become very lax and despondent when the typewriter stopped in the next room. Mary すぐに drew up to the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, laid 手渡すs on an unopened envelope, and 可決する・採択するd an 表現 which might hide her 明言する／公表する of mind from Mrs. 調印（する）. Some instinct of decency 要求するd that she should not 許す Mrs. 調印（する） to see her 直面する. Shading her 注目する，もくろむs with her fingers, she watched Mrs. 調印（する） pull out one drawer after another in her search for some envelope or ちらし. She was tempted to 減少（する） her fingers and exclaim:

"Do sit 負かす／撃墜する, Sally, and tell me how you manage it—how you manage, that is, to bustle about with perfect 信用／信任 in the necessity of your own activities, which to me seem as futile as the buzzing of a belated blue-瓶／封じ込める." She said nothing of the 肉親，親類d, however, and the presence of 産業 which she 保存するd so long as Mrs. 調印（する） was in the room served to 始める，決める her brain in 動議, so that she 派遣（する）d her morning's work much as usual. At one o'clock she was surprised to find how efficiently she had dealt with the morning. As she put her hat on she 決定するd to lunch at a shop in the 立ち往生させる, so as to 始める，決める that other piece of 機械装置, her 団体／死体, into 活動／戦闘. With a brain working and a 団体／死体 working one could keep step with the （人が）群がる and never be 設立する out for the hollow machine, 欠如（する）ing the 必須の thing, that one was conscious of 存在.

She considered her 事例／患者 as she walked 負かす／撃墜する the Charing Cross Road. She put to herself a 一連の questions. Would she mind, for example, if the wheels of that モーター-omnibus passed over her and 鎮圧するd her to death? No, not in the least; or an adventure with that disagreeable-looking man hanging about the 入り口 of the Tube 駅／配置する? No; she could not conceive 恐れる or excitement. Did 苦しむing in any form appall her? No, 苦しむing was neither good nor bad. And this 必須の thing? In the 注目する，もくろむs of every 選び出す／独身 person she （悪事，秘密などを）発見するd a 炎上; as if a 誘発する in the brain 点火（する）d spontaneously at 接触する with the things they met and drove them on. The young women looking into the milliners' windows had that look in their 注目する，もくろむs; and 年輩の men turning over 調書をとる／予約するs in the second-手渡す 調書をとる／予約する-shops, and 熱望して waiting to hear what the price was—the very lowest price—they had it, too. But she cared nothing at all for 着せる／賦与するs or for money either. 調書をとる／予約するs she shrank from, for they were connected too closely with Ralph. She kept on her way resolutely through the （人が）群がる of people, の中で whom she was so much of an 外国人, feeling them cleave and give way before her.

Strange thoughts are bred in passing through （人が）群がるd streets should the 乗客, by chance, have no exact 目的地 in 前線 of him, much as the mind 形態／調整s all 肉親，親類d of forms, 解答s, images when listening inattentively to music. From an 激烈な／緊急の consciousness of herself as an individual, Mary passed to a conception of the 計画／陰謀 of things in which, as a human 存在, she must have her 株. She half held a 見通し; the 見通し 形態／調整d and dwindled. She wished she had a pencil and a piece of paper to help her to give a form to this conception which composed itself as she walked 負かす／撃墜する the Charing Cross Road. But if she talked to any one, the conception might escape her. Her 見通し seemed to lay out the lines of her life until death in a way which 満足させるd her sense of harmony. It only needed a 執拗な 成果／努力 of thought, 刺激するd in this strange way by the （人が）群がる and the noise, to climb the crest of 存在 and see it all laid out once and for ever. Already her 苦しむing as an individual was left behind her. Of this 過程, which was to her so 十分な of 成果／努力, which 構成するd infinitely swift and 十分な passages of thought, 主要な from one crest to another, as she 形態／調整d her conception of life in this world, only two articulate words escaped her, muttered beneath her breath—"Not happiness—not happiness."

She sat 負かす／撃墜する on a seat opposite the statue of one of London's heroes upon the 堤防, and spoke the words aloud. To her they 代表するd the rare flower or 後援 of 激しく揺する brought 負かす／撃墜する by a 登山者 in proof that he has stood for a moment, at least, upon the highest 頂点（に達する） of the mountain. She had been up there and seen the world spread to the horizon. It was now necessary to alter her course to some extent, によれば her new 解決する. Her 地位，任命する should be in one of those exposed and desolate 駅／配置するs which are shunned 自然に by happy people. She arranged the 詳細（に述べる）s of the new 計画（する） in her mind, not without a grim satisfaction.

"Now," she said to herself, rising from her seat, "I'll think of Ralph."

Where was he to be placed in the new 規模 of life? Her exalted mood seemed to make it 安全な to 扱う the question. But she was 狼狽d to find how quickly her passions leapt 今後 the moment she 許可／制裁d this line of thought. Now she was identified with him and rethought his thoughts with 完全にする self-降伏する; now, with a sudden cleavage of spirit, she turned upon him and 公然と非難するd him for his cruelty.

"But I 辞退する—I 辞退する to hate any one," she said aloud; chose the moment to cross the road with circumspection, and ten minutes later lunched in the 立ち往生させる, cutting her meat 堅固に into small pieces, but giving her fellow-diners no その上の 原因（となる） to 裁判官 her eccentric. Her soliloquy crystallized itself into little fragmentary phrases 現れるing suddenly from the turbulence of her thought, 特に when she had to 発揮する herself in any way, either to move, to count money, or to choose a turning. "To know the truth—to 受託する without bitterness"—those, perhaps, were the most articulate of her utterances, for no one could have made 長，率いる or tail of the queer gibberish murmured in 前線 of the statue of Francis, Duke of Bedford, save that the 指名する of Ralph occurred frequently in very strange 関係s, as if, having spoken it, she wished, superstitiously, to 取り消す it by 追加するing some other word that robbed the 宣告，判決 with his 指名する in it of any meaning.

Those 支持する／優勝者s of the 原因（となる） of women, Mr. Clacton and Mrs. 調印（する）, did not perceive anything strange in Mary's 行為, save that she was almost half an hour later than usual in coming 支援する to the office. Happily, their own 事件／事情／状勢s kept them busy, and she was 解放する／自由な from their 査察. If they had surprised her they would have 設立する her lost, 明らかに, in 賞賛 of the large hotel across the square, for, after 令状ing a few words, her pen 残り／休憩（する）d upon the paper, and her mind 追求するd its own 旅行 の中で the sun-blazoned windows and the drifts of purplish smoke which formed her 見解（をとる）. And, indeed, this background was by no means out of keeping with her thoughts. She saw to the remote spaces behind the 争い of the foreground, enabled now to gaze there, since she had 放棄するd her own 需要・要求するs, 特権d to see the larger 見解（をとる）, to 株 the 広大な 願望（する）s and sufferings of the 集まり of mankind. She had been too lately and too 概略で mastered by facts to take an 平易な 楽しみ in the 救済 of renunciation; such satisfaction as she felt （機の）カム only from the 発見 that, having 放棄するd everything that made life happy, 平易な, splendid, individual, there remained a hard reality, unimpaired by one's personal adventures, remote as the 星／主役にするs, unquenchable as they are.

While Mary Datchet was を受けるing this curious 変形 from the particular to the 全世界の／万国共通の, Mrs. 調印（する） remembered her 義務s with regard to the kettle and the gas-解雇する／砲火／射撃. She was a little surprised to find that Mary had drawn her 議長，司会を務める to the window, and, having lit the gas, she raised herself from a stooping posture and looked at her. The most obvious 推論する／理由 for such an 態度 in a 長官 was some 肉親，親類d of indisposition. But Mary, rousing herself with an 成果／努力, 否定するd that she was indisposed.

"I'm frightfully lazy this afternoon," she 追加するd, with a ちらりと見ること at her （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. "You must really get another 長官, Sally."

The words were meant to be taken lightly, but something in the トン of them roused a jealous 恐れる which was always 活動停止中の in Mrs. 調印（する）'s breast. She was terribly afraid that one of these days Mary, the young woman who typified so many rather sentimental and enthusiastic ideas, who had some sort of visionary 存在 in white with a sheaf of lilies in her 手渡す, would 発表する, in a jaunty way, that she was about to be married.

"You don't mean that you're going to leave us?" she said.

"I've not made up my mind about anything," said Mary—a 発言／述べる which could be taken as a generalization.

Mrs. 調印（する） got the teacups out of the cupboard and 始める，決める them on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する.

"You're not going to be married, are you?" she asked, pronouncing the words with nervous 速度(を上げる）.

"Why are you asking such absurd questions this afternoon, Sally?" Mary asked, not very 刻々と. "Must we all get married?"

Mrs. 調印（する） emitted a most peculiar chuckle. She seemed for one moment to 認める the terrible 味方する of life which is 関心d with the emotions, the 私的な lives, of the sexes, and then to sheer off from it with all possible 速度(を上げる） into the shades of her own shivering virginity. She was made so uncomfortable by the turn the conversation had taken, that she 急落（する），激減（する）d her 長，率いる into the cupboard, and 努力するd to abstract some very obscure piece of 磁器.

"We have our work," she said, 身を引くing her 長，率いる, 陳列する，発揮するing cheeks more than usually crimson, and placing a jam-マリファナ emphatically upon the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. But, for the moment, she was unable to 開始する，打ち上げる herself upon one of those enthusiastic, but inconsequent, tirades upon liberty, 僕主主義, the 権利s of the people, and the iniquities of the 政府, in which she delighted. Some memory from her own past or from the past of her sex rose to her mind and kept her abashed. She ちらりと見ることd furtively at Mary, who still sat by the window with her arm upon the sill. She noticed how young she was and 十分な of the 約束 of womanhood. The sight made her so uneasy that she fidgeted the cups upon their saucers.

"Yes—enough work to last a lifetime," said Mary, as if 結論するing some passage of thought.

Mrs. 調印（する） brightened at once. She lamented her 欠如（する） of 科学の training, and her 欠陥／不足 in the 過程s of logic, but she 始める，決める her mind to work at once to make the prospects of the 原因（となる） appear as alluring and important as she could. She 配達するd herself of an harangue in which she asked a 広大な／多数の／重要な many rhetorical questions and answered them with a little bang of one 握りこぶし upon another.

"To last a lifetime? My dear child, it will last all our lifetimes. As one 落ちるs another steps into the 違反. My father, in his 世代, a 開拓する—I, coming after him, do my little best. What, 式のs! can one do more? And now it's you young women—we look to you—the 未来 looks to you. Ah, my dear, if I'd a thousand lives, I'd give them all to our 原因（となる）. The 原因（となる） of women, d'you say? I say the 原因（となる） of humanity. And there are some"—she ちらりと見ることd ひどく at the window—"who don't see it! There are some who are 満足させるd to go on, year after year, 辞退するing to 収容する／認める the truth. And we who have the 見通し—the kettle boiling over? No, no, let me see to it—we who know the truth," she continued, gesticulating with the kettle and the teapot. 借りがあるing to these encumbrances, perhaps, she lost the thread of her discourse, and 結論するd, rather wistfully, "It's all so simple." She referred to a 事柄 that was a perpetual source of bewilderment to her—the 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の incapacity of the human race, in a world where the good is so unmistakably divided from the bad, of distinguishing one from the other, and 具体的に表現するing what せねばならない be done in a few large, simple 行為／法令／行動するs of 議会, which would, in a very short time, 完全に change the lot of humanity.

"One would have thought," she said, "that men of University training, like Mr. Asquith—one would have thought that an 控訴，上告 to 推論する／理由 would not be unheard by them. But 推論する／理由," she 反映するd, "what is 推論する／理由 without Reality?"

Doing homage to the phrase, she repeated it once more, and caught the ear of Mr. Clacton, as he 問題／発行するd from his room; and he repeated it a third time, giving it, as he was in the habit of doing with Mrs. 調印（する）'s phrases, a dryly humorous intonation. He was 井戸／弁護士席 pleased with the world, however, and he 発言／述べるd, in a flattering manner, that he would like to see that phrase in large letters at the 長，率いる of a ちらし.

"But, Mrs. 調印（する）, we have to 目的（とする） at a judicious combination of the two," he 追加するd in his magisterial way to check the unbalanced enthusiasm of the women. "Reality has to be 発言する／表明するd by 推論する／理由 before it can make itself felt. The weak point of all these movements, 行方不明になる Datchet," he continued, taking his place at the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する and turning to Mary as usual when about to 配達する his more 深遠な cogitations, "is that they are not based upon 十分に 知識人 grounds. A mistake, in my opinion. The British public likes a pellet of 推論する／理由 in its jam of eloquence—a pill of 推論する／理由 in its pudding of 感情," he said, sharpening the phrase to a 満足な degree of literary precision.

His 注目する，もくろむs 残り／休憩（する）d, with something of the vanity of an author, upon the yellow ちらし which Mary held in her 手渡す. She rose, took her seat at the 長，率いる of the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, 注ぐd out tea for her 同僚s, and gave her opinion upon the ちらし. So she had 注ぐd out tea, so she had 非難するd Mr. Clacton's ちらしs a hundred times already; but now it seemed to her that she was doing it in a different spirit; she had enlisted in the army, and was a volunteer no longer. She had 放棄するd something and was now—how could she 表明する it?—not やめる "in the running" for life. She had always known that Mr. Clacton and Mrs. 調印（する） were not in the running, and across the 湾 that separated them she had seen them in the guise of 影をつくる／尾行する people, flitting in and out of the 階級s of the living—eccentrics, 未開発の human 存在s, from whose 実体 some 必須の part had been 削減（する） away. All this had never struck her so 明確に as it did this afternoon, when she felt that her lot was cast with them for ever. One 見解（をとる） of the world 急落（する），激減（する）d in 不明瞭, so a more volatile temperament might have argued after a season of despair, let the world turn again and show another, more splendid, perhaps. No, Mary thought, with unflinching 忠義 to what appeared to her to be the true 見解（をとる）, having lost what is best, I do not mean to pretend that any other 見解（をとる） does instead. Whatever happens, I mean to have no presences in my life. Her very words had a sort of distinctness which is いつかs produced by sharp, bodily 苦痛. To Mrs. 調印（する）'s secret jubilation the 支配する which forbade discussion of shop at tea-time was overlooked. Mary and Mr. Clacton argued with a cogency and a ferocity which made the little woman feel that something very important—she hardly knew what—was taking place. She became much excited; one crucifix became entangled with another, and she dug a かなりの 穴を開ける in the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する with the point of her pencil ーするために 強調する the most striking 長，率いるs of the discourse; and how any combination of 閣僚 大臣s could resist such discourse she really did not know.

She could hardly bring herself to remember her own 私的な 器具 of 司法（官）—the typewriter. The telephone-bell rang, and as she hurried off to answer a 発言する／表明する which always seemed a proof of importance by itself, she felt that it was at this exact 位置／汚点／見つけ出す on the surface of the globe that all the subterranean wires of thought and 進歩 （機の）カム together. When she returned, with a message from the printer, she 設立する that Mary was putting on her hat 堅固に; there was something imperious and 支配するing in her 態度 altogether.

"Look, Sally," she said, "these letters want copying. These I've not looked at. The question of the new 国勢（人口）調査 will have to be gone into carefully. But I'm going home now. Good night, Mr. Clacton; good night, Sally."

"We are very fortunate in our 長官, Mr. Clacton," said Mrs. 調印（する）, pausing with her 手渡す on the papers, as the door shut behind Mary. Mr. Clacton himself had been ばく然と impressed by something in Mary's 行為 に向かって him. He 想像するd a time even when it would become necessary to tell her that there could not be two masters in one office—but she was certainly able, very able, and in touch with a group of very clever young men. No 疑問 they had 示唆するd to her some of her new ideas.

He 示す his assent to Mrs. 調印（する）'s 発言／述べる, but 観察するd, with a ちらりと見ること at the clock, which showed only half an hour past five:

"If she takes the work 本気で, Mrs. 調印（する）—but that's just what some of your clever young ladies don't do." So 説 he returned to his room, and Mrs. 調印（する）, after a moment's hesitation, hurried 支援する to her labors.

CHAPTER XXI

Mary walked to the nearest 駅／配置する and reached home in an incredibly short space of time, just so much, indeed, as was needed for the intelligent understanding of the news of the world as the "Westminster Gazette" 報告（する）／憶測d it. Within a few minutes of 開始 her door, she was in 削減する for a hard evening's work. She 打ち明けるd a drawer and took out a manuscript, which consisted of a very few pages, する権利を与えるd, in a forcible 手渡す, "Some 面s of the Democratic 明言する／公表する." The 面s dwindled out in a cries-cross of blotted lines in the very middle of a 宣告，判決, and 示唆するd that the author had been interrupted, or 納得させるd of the futility of 訴訟／進行, with her pen in the 空気／公表する...Oh, yes, Ralph had come in at that point. She 得点する／非難する／２０d that sheet very 効果的に, and, choosing a fresh one, began at a 広大な／多数の／重要な 率 with a generalization upon the structure of human society, which was a good 取引，協定 bolder than her custom. Ralph had told her once that she couldn't 令状 English, which accounted for those たびたび（訪れる） blots and insertions; but she put all that behind her, and drove ahead with such words as （機の）カム her way, until she had 遂行するd half a page of generalization and might legitimately draw breath. 直接／まっすぐに her 手渡す stopped her brain stopped too, and she began to listen. A paper-boy shouted 負かす／撃墜する the street; an omnibus 中止するd and lurched on again with the heave of 義務 once more shouldered; the dullness of the sounds 示唆するd that a 霧 had risen since her return, if, indeed, a 霧 has 力／強力にする to deaden sound, of which fact, she could not be sure at the 現在の moment. It was the sort of fact Ralph Denham knew. At any 率, it was no 関心 of hers, and she was about to 下落する a pen when her ear was caught by the sound of a step upon the 石／投石する staircase. She followed it past Mr. Chippen's 議会s; past Mr. Gibson's; past Mr. Turner's; after which it became her sound. A postman, a washerwoman, a circular, a 法案—she 現在のd herself with each of these perfectly natural 可能性s; but, to her surprise, her mind 拒絶するd each one of them impatiently, even apprehensively. The step became slow, as it was apt to do at the end of the 法外な climb, and Mary, listening for the 正規の／正選手 sound, was filled with an intolerable nervousness. Leaning against the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, she felt the knock of her heart 押し進める her 団体／死体 perceptibly backwards and 今後s—a 明言する／公表する of 神経s astonishing and reprehensible in a stable woman. Grotesque fancies took 形態／調整. Alone, at the 最高の，を越す of the house, an unknown person approaching nearer and nearer—how could she escape? There was no way of escape. She did not even know whether that oblong 示す on the 天井 was a 罠（にかける）-door to the roof or not. And if she got on to the roof—井戸／弁護士席, there was a 減少（する） of sixty feet or so on to the pavement. But she sat perfectly still, and when the knock sounded, she got up 直接／まっすぐに and opened the door without hesitation. She saw a tall 人物／姿／数字 outside, with something ominous to her 注目する，もくろむs in the look of it.

"What do you want?" she said, not 認めるing the 直面する in the fitful light of the staircase.

"Mary? I'm Katharine Hilbery!"

Mary's self-所有／入手 returned almost 過度に, and her welcome was decidedly 冷淡な, as if she must recoup herself for this ridiculous waste of emotion. She moved her green-shaded lamp to another （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and covered "Some 面s of the Democratic 明言する／公表する" with a sheet of blotting-paper.

"Why can't they leave me alone?" she thought 激しく, connecting Katharine and Ralph in a 共謀 to take from her even this hour of 独房監禁 熟考する／考慮する, even this poor little defence against the world. And, as she smoothed 負かす／撃墜する the sheet of blotting-paper over the manuscript, she を締めるd herself to resist Katharine, whose presence struck her, not 単に by its 軍隊, as usual, but as something in the nature of a menace.

"You're working?" said Katharine, with hesitation, perceiving that she was not welcome.

"Nothing that 事柄s," Mary replied, 製図／抽選 今後 the best of the 議長，司会を務めるs and poking the 解雇する／砲火／射撃.

"I didn't know you had to work after you had left the office," said Katharine, in a トン which gave the impression that she was thinking of something else, as was, indeed, the 事例／患者.

She had been 支払う／賃金ing calls with her mother, and in between the calls Mrs. Hilbery had 急ぐd into shops and bought pillow-事例／患者s and blotting-調書をとる／予約するs on no perceptible method for the furnishing of Katharine's house. Katharine had a sense of impedimenta 蓄積するing on all 味方するs of her. She had left her at length, and had come on to keep an 約束／交戦 to dine with Rodney at his rooms. But she did not mean to get to him before seven o'clock, and so had plenty of time to walk all the way from 社債 Street to the 寺 if she wished it. The flow of 直面するs streaming on either 味方する of her had hypnotized her into a mood of 深遠な despondency, to which her 期待 of an evening alone with Rodney 与える／捧げるd. They were very good friends again, better friends, they both said, than ever before. So far as she was 関心d this was true. There were many more things in him than she had guessed until emotion brought them 前へ／外へ—strength, affection, sympathy. And she thought of them and looked at the 直面するs passing, and thought how much alike they were, and how distant, nobody feeling anything as she felt nothing, and distance, she thought, lay 必然的に between the closest, and their intimacy was the worst presence of all. For, "Oh dear," she thought, looking into a tobacconist's window, "I don't care for any of them, and I don't care for William, and people say this is the thing that 事柄s most, and I can't see what they mean by it."

She looked 猛烈に at the smooth-bowled 麻薬を吸うs, and wondered—should she walk on by the 立ち往生させる or by the 堤防? It was not a simple question, for it 関心d not different streets so much as different streams of thought. If she went by the 立ち往生させる she would 軍隊 herself to think out the problem of the 未来, or some mathematical problem; if she went by the river she would certainly begin to think about things that didn't 存在する—the forest, the ocean beach, the leafy 孤独s, the magnanimous hero. No, no, no! A thousand times no!—it wouldn't do; there was something repulsive in such thoughts at 現在の; she must take something else; she was out of that mood at 現在の. And then she thought of Mary; the thought gave her 信用／信任, even 楽しみ of a sad sort, as if the 勝利 of Ralph and Mary 証明するd that the fault of her 失敗 lay with herself and not with life. An indistinct idea that the sight of Mary might be of help, 連合させるd with her natural 信用 in her, 示唆するd a visit; for, surely, her liking was of a 肉親，親類d that 暗示するd liking upon Mary's 味方する also. After a moment's hesitation she decided, although she seldom 行為／法令／行動するd upon impulse, to 行為／法令／行動する upon this one, and turned 負かす／撃墜する a 味方する street and 設立する Mary's door. But her 歓迎会 was not encouraging; 明確に Mary didn't want to see her, had no help to impart, and the half-formed 願望（する） to confide in her was quenched すぐに. She was わずかに amused at her own delusion, looked rather absent-minded, and swung her gloves to and fro, as if 施し物ing out the few minutes 正確に before she could say good-by.

Those few minutes might very 井戸／弁護士席 be spent in asking for （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） as to the exact position of the 選挙権／賛成 法案, or in expounding her own very sensible 見解（をとる） of the 状況／情勢. But there was a トン in her 発言する／表明する, or a shade in her opinions, or a swing of her gloves which served to irritate Mary Datchet, whose manner became ますます direct, abrupt, and even antagonistic. She became conscious of a wish to make Katharine realize the importance of this work, which she discussed so coolly, as though she, too, had sacrificed what Mary herself had sacrificed. The swinging of the gloves 中止するd, and Katharine, after ten minutes, began to make movements 予選 to 出発. At the sight of this, Mary was aware—she was abnormally aware of things to-night—of another very strong 願望（する）; Katharine was not to be 許すd to go, to disappear into the 解放する／自由な, happy world of irresponsible individuals. She must be made to realize—to feel.

"I don't やめる see," she said, as if Katharine had challenged her explicitly, "how, things 存在 as they are, any one can help trying, at least, to do something."

"No. But how are things?"

Mary 圧力（をかける）d her lips, and smiled ironically; she had Katharine at her mercy; she could, if she liked, 発射する／解雇する upon her 長，率いる wagon-負担s of 反乱ing proof of the 明言する／公表する of things ignored by the casual, the amateur, the looker-on, the 冷笑的な 観察者／傍聴者 of life at a distance. And yet she hesitated. As usual, when she 設立する herself in talk with Katharine, she began to feel 早い alternations of opinion about her, arrows of sensation striking strangely through the envelope of personality, which 避難所s us so conveniently from our fellows. What an egoist, how aloof she was! And yet, not in her words, perhaps, but in her 発言する／表明する, in her 直面する, in her 態度, there were 調印するs of a soft brooding spirit, of a sensibility unblunted and 深遠な, playing over her thoughts and 行為s, and 投資するing her manner with an habitual gentleness. The arguments and phrases of Mr. Clacton fell flat against such armor.

"You'll be married, and you'll have other things to think of," she said inconsequently, and with an accent of condescension. She was not going to make Katharine understand in a second, as she would, all she herself had learnt at the cost of such 苦痛. No. Katharine was to be happy; Katharine was to be ignorant; Mary was to keep this knowledge of the impersonal life for herself. The thought of her morning's renunciation stung her 良心, and she tried to 拡大する once more into that impersonal 条件 which was so lofty and so painless. She must check this 願望（する） to be an individual again, whose wishes were in 衝突 with those of other people. She repented of her bitterness.

Katharine now 新たにするd her 調印するs of leave-taking; she had drawn on one of her gloves, and looked about her as if in search of some trivial 説 to end with. Wasn't there some picture, or clock, or chest of drawers which might be 選び出す／独身d out for notice? something peaceable and friendly to end the uncomfortable interview? The green-shaded lamp burnt in the corner, and illumined 調書をとる／予約するs and pens and blotting-paper. The whole 面 of the place started another train of thought and struck her as enviably 解放する／自由な; in such a room one could work—one could have a life of one's own.

"I think you're very lucky," she 観察するd. "I envy you, living alone and having your own things"—and engaged in this exalted way, which had no 承認 or 約束／交戦-（犯罪の）一味, she 追加するd in her own mind.

Mary's lips parted わずかに. She could not conceive in what 尊敬（する）・点s Katharine, who spoke 心から, could envy her.

"I don't think you've got any 推論する／理由 to envy me," she said.

"Perhaps one always envies other people," Katharine 観察するd ばく然と.

"井戸／弁護士席, but you've got everything that any one can want."

Katharine remained silent. She gazed into the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 静かに, and without a trace of self-consciousness. The 敵意 which she had divined in Mary's トン had 完全に disappeared, and she forgot that she had been upon the point of going.

"井戸／弁護士席, I suppose I have," she said at length. "And yet I いつかs think—" She paused; she did not know how to 表明する what she meant.

"It （機の）カム over me in the Tube the other day," she 再開するd, with a smile; "what is it that makes these people go one way rather than the other? It's not love; it's not 推論する／理由; I think it must be some idea. Perhaps, Mary, our affections are the 影をつくる／尾行する of an idea. Perhaps there isn't any such thing as affection in itself..." She spoke half-mockingly, asking her question, which she scarcely troubled to でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる, not of Mary, or of any one in particular.

But the words seemed to Mary Datchet shallow, supercilious, 冷淡な-血d, and 冷笑的な all in one. All her natural instincts were roused in 反乱 against them.

"I'm the opposite way of thinking, you see," she said.

"Yes; I know you are," Katharine replied, looking at her as if now she were about, perhaps, to explain something very important.

Mary could not help feeling the 簡単 and good 約束 that lay behind Katharine's words.

"I think affection is the only reality," she said.

"Yes," said Katharine, almost sadly. She understood that Mary was thinking of Ralph, and she felt it impossible to 圧力（をかける） her to 明らかにする／漏らす more of this exalted 条件; she could only 尊敬（する）・点 the fact that, in some few 事例／患者s, life arranged itself thus satisfactorily and pass on. She rose to her feet accordingly. But Mary exclaimed, with unmistakable earnestness, that she must not go; that they met so seldom; that she 手配中の，お尋ね者 to talk to her so much...Katharine was surprised at the earnestness with which she spoke. It seemed to her that there could be no indiscretion in について言及するing Ralph by 指名する.

Seating herself "for ten minutes," she said: "By the way, Mr. Denham told me he was going to give up the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業 and live in the country. Has he gone? He was beginning to tell me about it, when we were interrupted."

"He thinks of it," said Mary 簡潔に. The color at once （機の）カム to her 直面する.

"It would be a very good 計画（する）," said Katharine in her decided way.

"You think so?"

"Yes, because he would do something 価値（がある） while; he would 令状 a 調書をとる／予約する. My father always says that he's the most remarkable of the young men who 令状 for him."

Mary bent low over the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 and stirred the coal between the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s with a poker. Katharine's について言及する of Ralph had roused within her an almost irresistible 願望（する） to explain to her the true 明言する／公表する of the 事例／患者 between herself and Ralph. She knew, from the トン of her 発言する／表明する, that in speaking of Ralph she had no 願望（する） to 調査（する） Mary's secrets, or to insinuate any of her own. Moreover, she liked Katharine; she 信用d her; she felt a 尊敬（する）・点 for her. The first step of 信用／信任 was comparatively simple; but a その上の 信用／信任 had 明らかにする／漏らすd itself, as Katharine spoke, which was not so simple, and yet it impressed itself upon her as a necessity; she must tell Katharine what it was （疑いを）晴らす that she had no conception of—she must tell Katharine that Ralph was in love with her.

"I don't know what he means to do," she said hurriedly, 捜し出すing time against the 圧力 of her own 有罪の判決. "I've not seen him since Christmas."

Katharine 反映するd that this was 半端物; perhaps, after all, she had misunderstood the position. She was in the habit of assuming, however, that she was rather unobservant of the finer shades of feeling, and she 公式文書，認めるd her 現在の 失敗 as another proof that she was a practical, abstract-minded person, better fitted to 取引，協定 with 人物／姿／数字s than with the feelings of men and women. Anyhow, William Rodney would say so.

"And now—" she said.

"Oh, please stay!" Mary exclaimed, putting out her 手渡す to stop her. 直接／まっすぐに Katharine moved she felt, inarticulately and violently, that she could not 耐える to let her go. If Katharine went, her only chance of speaking was lost; her only chance of 説 something tremendously important was lost. Half a dozen words were 十分な to wake Katharine's attention, and put flight and その上の silence beyond her 力／強力にする. But although the words （機の）カム to her lips, her throat の近くにd upon them and drove them 支援する. After all, she considered, why should she speak? Because it is 権利, her instinct told her; 権利 to expose oneself without 保留（地）／予約s to other human 存在s. She flinched from the thought. It asked too much of one already stripped 明らかにする. Something she must keep of her own. But if she did keep something of her own? すぐに she 人物／姿／数字d an immured life, continuing for an 巨大な period, the same feelings living for ever, neither dwindling nor changing within the （犯罪の）一味 of a 厚い 石／投石する 塀で囲む. The imagination of this loneliness 脅すd her, and yet to speak—to lose her loneliness, for it had already become dear to her, was beyond her 力／強力にする.

Her 手渡す went 負かす／撃墜する to the hem of Katharine's skirt, and, fingering a line of fur, she bent her 長，率いる as if to 診察する it.

"I like this fur," she said, "I like your 着せる／賦与するs. And you mustn't think that I'm going to marry Ralph," she continued, in the same トン, "because he doesn't care for me at all. He cares for some one else." Her 長，率いる remained bent, and her 手渡す still 残り／休憩（する）d upon the skirt.

"It's a shabby old dress," said Katharine, and the only 調印する that Mary's words had reached her was that she spoke with a little jerk.

"You don't mind my telling you that?" said Mary, raising herself.

"No, no," said Katharine; "but you're mistaken, aren't you?" She was, in truth, horribly uncomfortable, 狼狽d, indeed, disillusioned. She disliked the turn things had taken やめる intensely. The わいせつ of it afflicted her. The 苦しむing 暗示するd by the トン appalled her. She looked at Mary furtively, with 注目する，もくろむs that were 十分な of 逮捕. But if she had hoped to find that these words had been spoken without understanding of their meaning, she was at once disappointed. Mary lay 支援する in her 議長，司会を務める, frowning わずかに, and looking, Katharine thought, as if she had lived fifteen years or so in the space of a few minutes.

"There are some things, don't you think, that one can't be mistaken about?" Mary said, 静かに and almost coldly. "That is what puzzles me about this question of 存在 in love. I've always prided myself upon 存在 reasonable," she 追加するd. "I didn't think I could have felt this—I mean if the other person didn't. I was foolish. I let myself pretend." Here she paused. "For, you see, Katharine," she proceeded, rousing herself and speaking with greater energy, "I am in love. There's no 疑問 about that...I'm tremendously in love...with Ralph." The little 今後 shake of her 長，率いる, which shook a lock of hair, together with her brighter color, gave her an 外見 at once proud and 反抗的な.

Katharine thought to herself, "That's how it feels then." She hesitated, with a feeling that it was not for her to speak; and then said, in a low トン, "You've got that."

"Yes," said Mary; "I've got that. One wouldn't not be in love...But I didn't mean to talk about that; I only 手配中の，お尋ね者 you to know. There's another thing I want to tell you..." She paused. "I 港／避難所't any 当局 from Ralph to say it; but I'm sure of this—he's in love with you."

Katharine looked at her again, as if her first ちらりと見ること must have been deluded, for, surely, there must be some outward 調印する that Mary was talking in an excited, or bewildered, or fantastic manner. No; she still frowned, as if she sought her way through the 条項s of a difficult argument, but she still looked more like one who 推論する／理由s than one who feels.

"That 証明するs that you're mistaken—utterly mistaken," said Katharine, speaking reasonably, too. She had no need to 立証する the mistake by a ちらりと見ること at her own recollections, when the fact was so 明確に stamped upon her mind that if Ralph had any feeling に向かって her it was one of 批判的な 敵意. She did not give the 事柄 another thought, and Mary, now that she had 明言する／公表するd the fact, did not 捜し出す to 証明する it, but tried to explain to herself, rather than to Katharine, her 動機s in making the 声明.

She had 神経d herself to do what some large and imperious instinct 需要・要求するd her doing; she had been swept on the breast of a wave beyond her reckoning.

"I've told you," she said, "because I want you to help me. I don't want to be jealous of you. And I am—I'm fearfully jealous. The only way, I thought, was to tell you."

She hesitated, and groped in her 努力する to make her feelings （疑いを）晴らす to herself.

"If I tell you, then we can talk; and when I'm jealous, I can tell you. And if I'm tempted to do something frightfully mean, I can tell you; you could make me tell you. I find talking so difficult; but loneliness 脅すs me. I should shut it up in my mind. Yes, that's what I'm afraid of. Going about with something in my mind all my life that never changes. I find it so difficult to change. When I think a thing's wrong I never stop thinking it wrong, and Ralph was やめる 権利, I see, when he said that there's no such thing as 権利 and wrong; no such thing, I mean, as 裁判官ing people—"

"Ralph Denham said that?" said Katharine, with かなりの indignation. ーするために have produced such 苦しむing in Mary, it seemed to her that he must have behaved with extreme callousness. It seemed to her that he had discarded the friendship, when it ふさわしい his convenience to do so, with some 誤って philosophical theory which made his 行為／行う all the worse. She was going on to 表明する herself thus, had not Mary at once interrupted her.

"No, no," she said; "you don't understand. If there's any fault it's 地雷 完全に; after all, if one chooses to run 危険s—"

Her 発言する／表明する 滞るd into silence. It was borne in upon her how 完全に in running her 危険 she had lost her prize, lost it so 完全に that she had no longer the 権利, in talking of Ralph, to 推定する that her knowledge of him 取って代わるd all other knowledge. She no longer 完全に 所有するd her love, since his 株 in it was doubtful; and now, to make things yet more bitter, her （疑いを）晴らす 見通し of the way to 直面する life was （判決などを）下すd tremulous and uncertain, because another was 証言，証人／目撃する of it. Feeling her 願望（する） for the old unshared intimacy too 広大な／多数の／重要な to be borne without 涙／ほころびs, she rose, walked to the さらに先に end of the room, held the curtains apart, and stood there mastered for a moment. The grief itself was not ignoble; the sting of it lay in the fact that she had been led to this 行為／法令／行動する of treachery against herself. 罠にかける, cheated, robbed, first by Ralph and then by Katharine, she seemed all 解散させるd in humiliation, and bereft of anything she could call her own. 涙／ほころびs of 証拠不十分 井戸／弁護士席d up and rolled 負かす／撃墜する her cheeks. But 涙／ほころびs, at least, she could 支配（する）／統制する, and would this instant, and then, turning, she would 直面する Katharine, and retrieve what could be retrieved of the 崩壊（する） of her courage.

She turned. Katharine had not moved; she was leaning a little 今後 in her 議長，司会を務める and looking into the 解雇する／砲火／射撃. Something in the 態度 reminded Mary of Ralph. So he would sit, leaning 今後, looking rather fixedly in 前線 of him, while his mind went far away, 調査するing, 推測するing, until he broke off with his, "井戸／弁護士席, Mary?"—and the silence, that had been so 十分な of romance to her, gave way to the most delightful talk that she had ever known.

Something unfamiliar in the 提起する／ポーズをとる of the silent 人物／姿／数字, something still, solemn, 重要な about it, made her 持つ／拘留する her breath. She paused. Her thoughts were without bitterness. She was surprised by her own 静かな and 信用／信任. She （機の）カム 支援する silently, and sat once more by Katharine's 味方する. Mary had no wish to speak. In the silence she seemed to have lost her 孤立／分離; she was at once the 苦しんでいる人 and the pitiful 観客 of 苦しむing; she was happier than she had ever been; she was more bereft; she was 拒絶するd, and she was immensely beloved. 試みる／企てる to 表明する these sensations was vain, and, moreover, she could not help believing that, without any words on her 味方する, they were 株d. Thus for some time longer they sat silent, 味方する by 味方する, while Mary fingered the fur on the skirt of the old dress.

CHAPTER XXII

The fact that she would be late in keeping her 約束／交戦 with William was not the only 推論する／理由 which sent Katharine almost at racing 速度(を上げる） along the 立ち往生させる in the direction of his rooms. Punctuality might have been 達成するd by taking a cab, had she not wished the open 空気／公表する to fan into 炎上 the glow kindled by Mary's words. For の中で all the impressions of the evening's talk one was of the nature of a 発覚 and subdued the 残り／休憩（する） to insignificance. Thus one looked; thus one spoke; such was love.

"She sat up straight and looked at me, and then she said, 'I'm in love,'" Katharine mused, trying to 始める，決める the whole scene in 動議. It was a scene to dwell on with so much wonder that not a 穀物 of pity occurred to her; it was a 炎上 炎ing suddenly in the dark; by its light Katharine perceived far too vividly for her 慰安 the mediocrity, indeed the 完全に fictitious character of her own feelings so far as they pretended to correspond with Mary's feelings. She made up her mind to 行為／法令／行動する 即時に upon the knowledge thus 伸び（る）d, and cast her mind in amazement 支援する to the scene upon the ヒース／荒れ地, when she had 産する／生じるd, heaven knows why, for 推論する／理由s which seemed now imperceptible. So in 幅の広い daylight one might revisit the place where one has groped and turned and succumbed to utter bewilderment in a 霧.

"It's all so simple," she said to herself. "There can't be any 疑問. I've only got to speak now. I've only got to speak," she went on 説, in time to her own footsteps, and 完全に forgot Mary Datchet.

William Rodney, having come 支援する earlier from the office than he 推定する／予想するd, sat 負かす／撃墜する to 選ぶ out the melodies in "The 魔法 Flute" upon the piano. Katharine was late, but that was nothing new, and, as she had no particular liking for music, and he felt in the mood for it, perhaps it was 同様に. This defect in Katharine was the more strange, William 反映するd, because, as a 支配する, the women of her family were 異常に musical. Her cousin, Cassandra Otway, for example, had a very 罰金 taste in music, and he had charming recollections of her in a light fantastic 態度, playing the flute in the morning-room at Stogdon House. He 解任するd with 楽しみ the amusing way in which her nose, long like all the Otway noses, seemed to 延長する itself into the flute, as if she were some inimitably graceful 種類 of musical mole. The little picture 示唆するd very happily her melodious and whimsical temperament. The enthusiasms of a young girl of distinguished しつけ 控訴，上告d to William, and 示唆するd a thousand ways in which, with his training and 業績／成就s, he could be of service to her. She せねばならない be given the chance of 審理，公聴会 good music, as it is played by those who have 相続するd the 広大な／多数の／重要な tradition. Moreover, from one or two 発言／述べるs let 落ちる in the course of conversation, he thought it possible that she had what Katharine professed to 欠如（する）, a 熱烈な, if untaught, 評価 of literature. He had lent her his play. 一方／合間, as Katharine was 確かな to be late, and "The 魔法 Flute" is nothing without a 発言する／表明する, he felt inclined to spend the time of waiting in 令状ing a letter to Cassandra, exhorting her to read ローマ法王 in preference to Dostoevsky, until her feeling for form was more 高度に developed. He 始める，決める himself 負かす／撃墜する to compose this piece of advice in a 形態／調整 which was light and playful, and yet did no 傷害 to a 原因（となる） which he had 近づく at heart, when he heard Katharine upon the stairs. A moment later it was plain that he had been mistaken, it was not Katharine; but he could not settle himself to his letter. His temper had changed from one of 都市の contentment—indeed of delicious 拡大—to one of uneasiness and 期待. The dinner was brought in, and had to be 始める，決める by the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 to keep hot. It was now a ４半期/4分の1 of an hour beyond the 明示するd time. He bethought him of a piece of news which had depressed him in the earlier part of the day. 借りがあるing to the illness of one of his fellow-clerks, it was likely that he would get no holiday until later in the year, which would mean the 延期 of their marriage. But this 可能性, after all, was not so disagreeable as the probability which 軍隊d itself upon him with every tick of the clock that Katharine had 完全に forgotten her 約束／交戦. Such things had happened いっそう少なく frequently since Christmas, but what if they were going to begin to happen again? What if their marriage should turn out, as she had said, a farce? He acquitted her of any wish to 傷つける him wantonly, but there was something in her character which made it impossible for her to help 傷つけるing people. Was she 冷淡な? Was she self-吸収するd? He tried to fit her with each of these descriptions, but he had to own that she puzzled him.

"There are so many things that she doesn't understand," he 反映するd, ちらりと見ることing at the letter to Cassandra which he had begun and laid aside. What 妨げるd him from finishing the letter which he had so much enjoyed beginning? The 推論する／理由 was that Katharine might, at any moment, enter the room. The thought, 暗示するing his bondage to her, irritated him acutely. It occurred to him that he would leave the letter lying open for her to see, and he would take the 適切な時期 of telling her that he had sent his play to Cassandra for her to 非難する. かもしれない, but not by any means certainly, this would annoy her—and as he reached the doubtful 慰安 of this 結論, there was a knock on the door and Katharine （機の）カム in. They kissed each other coldly and she made no 陳謝 for 存在 late. にもかかわらず, her mere presence moved him strangely; but he was 決定するd that this should not 弱める his 決意／決議 to make some 肉親，親類d of stand against her; to get at the truth about her. He let her make her own disposition of 着せる／賦与するs and busied himself with the plates.

"I've got a piece of news for you, Katharine," he said 直接／まっすぐに they sat 負かす／撃墜する to （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する; "I shan't get my holiday in April. We shall have to put off our marriage."

He rapped the words out with a 確かな degree of briskness. Katharine started a little, as if the 告示 乱すd her thoughts.

"That won't make any difference, will it? I mean the 賃貸し（する） isn't 調印するd," she replied. "But why? What has happened?"

He told her, in an off-手渡す way, how one of his fellow-clerks had broken 負かす／撃墜する, and might have to be away for months, six months even, in which 事例／患者 they would have to think over their position. He said it in a way which struck her, at last, as oddly casual. She looked at him. There was no outward 調印する that he was annoyed with her. Was she 井戸／弁護士席 dressed? She thought 十分に so. Perhaps she was late? She looked for a clock.

"It's a good thing we didn't take the house then," she repeated thoughtfully.

"It'll mean, too, I'm afraid, that I shan't be as 解放する／自由な for a かなりの time as I have been," he continued. She had time to 反映する that she 伸び（る）d something by all this, though it was too soon to 決定する what. But the light which had been 燃やすing with such intensity as she （機の）カム along was suddenly overclouded, as much by his manner as by his news. She had been 用意が出来ている to 会合，会う 対立, which is simple to 遭遇（する） compared with—she did not know what it was that she had to 遭遇（する）. The meal passed in 静かな, 井戸／弁護士席-controlled talk about indifferent things. Music was not a 支配する about which she knew anything, but she liked him to tell her things; and could, she mused, as he talked, fancy the evenings of married life spent thus, over the 解雇する／砲火／射撃; spent thus, or with a 調書をとる／予約する, perhaps, for then she would have time to read her 調書をとる／予約するs, and to しっかり掴む 堅固に with every muscle of her 未使用の mind what she longed to know. The atmosphere was very 解放する／自由な. Suddenly William broke off. She looked up apprehensively, 小衝突ing aside these thoughts with annoyance.

"Where should I 演説（する）／住所 a letter to Cassandra?" he asked her. It was obvious again that William had some meaning or other to-night, or was in some mood. "We've struck up a friendship," he 追加するd.

"She's at home, I think," Katharine replied.

"They keep her too much at home," said William. "Why don't you ask her to stay with you, and let her hear a little good music? I'll just finish what I was 説, if you don't mind, because I'm 特に anxious that she should hear to-morrow."

Katharine sank 支援する in her 議長，司会を務める, and Rodney took the paper on his 膝s, and went on with his 宣告，判決. "Style, you know, is what we tend to neglect—"; but he was far more conscious of Katharine's 注目する，もくろむ upon him than of what he was 説 about style. He knew that she was looking at him, but whether with irritation or 無関心／冷淡 he could not guess.

In truth, she had fallen 十分に into his 罠（にかける） to feel uncomfortably roused and 乱すd and unable to proceed on the lines laid 負かす／撃墜する for herself. This indifferent, if not 敵意を持った, 態度 on William's part made it impossible to break off without animosity, 大部分は and 完全に. Infinitely より望ましい was Mary's 明言する／公表する, she thought, where there was a simple thing to do and one did it. In fact, she could not help supposing that some littleness of nature had a part in all the refinements, reserves, and subtleties of feeling for which her friends and family were so distinguished. For example, although she liked Cassandra 井戸／弁護士席 enough, her fantastic method of life struck her as 純粋に frivolous; now it was 社会主義, now it was silkworms, now it was music—which last she supposed was the 原因（となる） of William's sudden 利益／興味 in her. Never before had William wasted the minutes of her presence in 令状ing his letters. With a curious sense of light 開始 where all, hitherto, had been opaque, it 夜明けd upon her that, after all, かもしれない, yes, probably, nay, certainly, the devotion which she had almost wearily taken for 認めるd 存在するd in a much slighter degree than she had 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd, or 存在するd no longer. She looked at him attentively as if this 発見 of hers must show traces in his 直面する. Never had she seen so much to 尊敬（する）・点 in his 外見, so much that attracted her by its sensitiveness and 知能, although she saw these 質s as if they were those one 答える／応じるs to, dumbly, in the 直面する of a stranger. The 長，率いる bent over the paper, thoughtful as usual, had now a composure which seemed somehow to place it at a distance, like a 直面する seen talking to some one else behind glass.

He wrote on, without raising his 注目する，もくろむs. She would have spoken, but could not bring herself to ask him for 調印するs of affection which she had no 権利 to （人命などを）奪う，主張する. The 有罪の判決 that he was thus strange to her filled her with despondency, and illustrated やめる beyond 疑問 the infinite loneliness of human 存在s. She had never felt the truth of this so 堅固に before. She looked away into the 解雇する／砲火／射撃; it seemed to her that even 肉体的に they were now scarcely within speaking distance; and spiritually there was certainly no human 存在 with whom she could （人命などを）奪う，主張する comradeship; no dream that 満足させるd her as she was used to be 満足させるd; nothing remained in whose reality she could believe, save those abstract ideas—人物／姿／数字s, 法律s, 星／主役にするs, facts, which she could hardly 持つ／拘留する to for 欠如（する） of knowledge and a 肉親，親類d of shame.

When Rodney owned to himself the folly of this 長引かせるd silence, and the meanness of such 装置s, and looked up ready to 捜し出す some excuse for a good laugh, or 開始 for a 自白, he was disconcerted by what he saw. Katharine seemed 平等に oblivious of what was bad or of what was good in him. Her 表現 示唆するd 集中 upon something 完全に remote from her surroundings. The carelessness of her 態度 seemed to him rather masculine than feminine. His impulse to break up the 強制 was 冷気／寒がらせるd, and once more the exasperating sense of his own impotency returned to him. He could not help contrasting Katharine with his 見通し of the engaging, whimsical Cassandra; Katharine undemonstrative, inconsiderate, silent, and yet so 著名な that he could never do without her good opinion.

She veered 一連の会議、交渉／完成する upon him a moment later, as if, when her train of thought was ended, she became aware of his presence.

"Have you finished your letter?" she asked. He thought he heard faint amusement in her トン, but not a trace of jealousy.

"No, I'm not going to 令状 any more to-night," he said. "I'm not in the mood for it for some 推論する／理由. I can't say what I want to say."

"Cassandra won't know if it's 井戸／弁護士席 written or 不正に written," Katharine 発言／述べるd.

"I'm not so sure about that. I should say she has a good 取引，協定 of literary feeling."

"Perhaps," said Katharine indifferently. "You've been neglecting my education lately, by the way. I wish you'd read something. Let me choose a 調書をとる／予約する." So speaking, she went across to his bookshelves and began looking in a desultory way の中で his 調書をとる／予約するs. Anything, she thought, was better than bickering or the strange silence which drove home to her the distance between them. As she pulled one 調書をとる／予約する 今後 and then another she thought ironically of her own certainty not an hour ago; how it had 消えるd in a moment, how she was 単に 場内取引員／株価 time as best she could, not knowing in the least where they stood, what they felt, or whether William loved her or not. More and more the 条件 of Mary's mind seemed to her wonderful and enviable—if, indeed, it could be やめる as she 人物／姿／数字d it—if, indeed, 簡単 存在するd for any one of the daughters of women.

"Swift," she said, at last, taking out a 容積／容量 at haphazard to settle this question at least. "Let us have some Swift."

Rodney took the 調書をとる／予約する, held it in 前線 of him, 挿入するd one finger between the pages, but said nothing. His 直面する wore a queer 表現 of 審議, as if he were 重さを計るing one thing with another, and would not say anything until his mind were made up.

Katharine, taking her 議長，司会を務める beside him, 公式文書，認めるd his silence and looked at him with sudden 逮捕. What she hoped or 恐れるd, she could not have said; a most irrational and indefensible 願望（する） for some 保証／確信 of his affection was, perhaps, uppermost in her mind. Peevishness, （民事の）告訴s, exacting cross-examination she was used to, but this 態度 of composed 静かな, which seemed to come from the consciousness of 力／強力にする within, puzzled her. She did not know what was going to happen next.

At last William spoke.

"I think it's a little 半端物, don't you?" he said, in a 発言する／表明する of detached reflection. "Most people, I mean, would be 本気で upset if their marriage was put off for six months or so. But we aren't; now how do you account for that?"

She looked at him and 観察するd his judicial 態度 as of one 持つ／拘留するing far aloof from emotion.

"I せいにする it," he went on, without waiting for her to answer, "to the fact that neither of us is in the least romantic about the other. That may be partly, no 疑問, because we've known each other so long; but I'm inclined to think there's more in it than that. There's something temperamental. I think you're a trifle 冷淡な, and I 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑う I'm a trifle self-吸収するd. If that were so it goes a long way to explaining our 半端物 欠如（する） of illusion about each other. I'm not 説 that the most 満足な marriages aren't 設立するd upon this sort of understanding. But certainly it struck me as 半端物 this morning, when Wilson told me, how little upset I felt. By the way, you're sure we 港／避難所't committed ourselves to that house?"

"I've kept the letters, and I'll go through them to-morrow; but I'm 確かな we're on the 安全な 味方する."

"Thanks. As to the psychological problem," he continued, as if the question 利益／興味d him in a detached way, "there's no 疑問, I think, that either of us is 有能な of feeling what, for 推論する／理由s of 簡単, I call romance for a third person—at least, I've little 疑問 in my own 事例／患者."

It was, perhaps, the first time in all her knowledge of him that Katharine had known William enter thus deliberately and without 調印する of emotion upon a 声明 of his own feelings. He was wont to discourage such intimate discussions by a little laugh or turn of the conversation, as much as to say that men, or men of the world, find such topics a little silly, or in doubtful taste. His obvious wish to explain something puzzled her, 利益／興味d her, and 中立にする／無効にするd the 負傷させる to her vanity. For some 推論する／理由, too, she felt more at 緩和する with him than usual; or her 緩和する was more the 緩和する of equality—she could not stop to think of that at the moment though. His 発言／述べるs 利益／興味d her too much for the light that they threw upon 確かな problems of her own.

"What is this romance?" she mused.

"Ah, that's the question. I've never come across a 鮮明度／定義 that 満足させるd me, though there are some very good ones"—he ちらりと見ることd in the direction of his 調書をとる／予約するs.

"It's not altogether knowing the other person, perhaps—it's ignorance," she hazarded.

"Some 当局 say it's a question of distance—romance in literature, that is—"

"かもしれない, in the 事例／患者 of art. But in the 事例／患者 of people it may be—" she hesitated.

"Have you no personal experience of it?" he asked, letting his 注目する，もくろむs 残り／休憩（する） upon her 速く for a moment.

"I believe it's 影響（力）d me enormously," she said, in the トン of one 吸収するd by the 可能性s of some 見解（をとる） just 現在のd to them; "but in my life there's so little 範囲 for it," she 追加するd. She reviewed her daily 仕事, the perpetual 需要・要求するs upon her for good sense, self-支配（する）／統制する, and 正確 in a house 含む／封じ込めるing a romantic mother. Ah, but her romance wasn't that romance. It was a 願望（する）, an echo, a sound; she could drape it in color, see it in form, hear it in music, but not in words; no, never in words. She sighed, teased by 願望（する）s so incoherent, so incommunicable.

"But isn't it curious," William 再開するd, "that you should neither feel it for me, nor I for you?"

Katharine agreed that it was curious—very; but even more curious to her was the fact that she was discussing the question with William. It 明らかにする／漏らすd 可能性s which opened a prospect of a new 関係 altogether. Somehow it seemed to her that he was helping her to understand what she had never understood; and in her 感謝 she was conscious of a most sisterly 願望（する） to help him, too—sisterly, save for one pang, not やめる to be subdued, that for him she was without romance.

"I think you might be very happy with some one you loved in that way," she said.

"You assume that romance 生き残るs a closer knowledge of the person one loves?"

He asked the question 正式に, to 保護する himself from the sort of personality which he dreaded. The whole 状況／情勢 needed the most careful 管理／経営 lest it should degenerate into some degrading and 乱すing 展示 such as the scene, which he could never think of without shame, upon the ヒース／荒れ地 の中で the dead leaves. And yet each 宣告，判決 brought him 救済. He was coming to understand something or other about his own 願望（する）s hitherto undefined by him, the source of his difficulty with Katharine. The wish to 傷つける her, which had 勧めるd him to begin, had 完全に left him, and he felt that it was only Katharine now who could help him to be sure. He must take his time. There were so many things that he could not say without the greatest difficulty—that 指名する, for example, Cassandra. Nor could he move his 注目する，もくろむs from a 確かな 位置／汚点／見つけ出す, a fiery glen surrounded by high mountains, in the heart of the coals. He waited in suspense for Katharine to continue. She had said that he might be very happy with some one he loved in that way.

"I don't see why it shouldn't last with you," she 再開するd. "I can imagine a 確かな sort of person—" she paused; she was aware that he was listening with the greatest intentness, and that his 形式順守 was 単に the cover for an extreme 苦悩 of some sort. There was some person then—some woman—who could it be? Cassandra? Ah, かもしれない—

"A person," she 追加するd, speaking in the most 事柄-of-fact トン she could 命令（する）, "like Cassandra Otway, for instance. Cassandra is the most 利益／興味ing of the Otways—with the exception of Henry. Even so, I like Cassandra better. She has more than mere cleverness. She is a character—a person by herself."

"Those dreadful insects!" burst from William, with a nervous laugh, and a little spasm went through him as Katharine noticed. It was Cassandra then. Automatically and dully she replied, "You could 主張する that she 限定するd herself to—to—something else...But she cares for music; I believe she 令状s poetry; and there can be no 疑問 that she has a peculiar charm—"

She 中止するd, as if defining to herself this peculiar charm. After a moment's silence William jerked out:

"I thought her affectionate?"

"極端に affectionate. She worships Henry. When you think what a house that is—Uncle Francis always in one mood or another—"

"Dear, dear, dear," William muttered.

"And you have so much in ありふれた."

"My dear Katharine!" William exclaimed, flinging himself 支援する in his 議長，司会を務める, and uprooting his 注目する，もくろむs from the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す in the 解雇する／砲火／射撃. "I really don't know what we're talking about...I 保証する you..."

He was covered with an extreme 混乱.

He withdrew the finger that was still thrust between the pages of Gulliver, opened the 調書をとる／予約する, and ran his 注目する，もくろむ 負かす／撃墜する the 名簿（に載せる）／表（にあげる） of 一時期／支部s, as though he were about to select the one most suitable for reading aloud. As Katharine watched him, she was 掴むd with 予選 symptoms of his own panic. At the same time she was 納得させるd that, should he find the 権利 page, take out his spectacles, （疑いを）晴らす his throat, and open his lips, a chance that would never come again in all their lives would be lost to them both.

"We're talking about things that 利益／興味 us both very much," she said. "Shan't we go on talking, and leave Swift for another time? I don't feel in the mood for Swift, and it's a pity to read any one when that's the 事例／患者—特に Swift."

The presence of wise literary 憶測, as she calculated, 回復するd William's 信用／信任 in his 安全, and he 取って代わるd the 調書をとる／予約する in the bookcase, keeping his 支援する turned to her as he did so, and taking advantage of this circumstance to 召喚する his thoughts together.

But a second of introspection had the alarming result of showing him that his mind, when looked at from within, was no longer familiar ground. He felt, that is to say, what he had never consciously felt before; he was 明らかにする／漏らすd to himself as other than he was wont to think him; he was afloat upon a sea of unknown and tumultuous 可能性s. He paced once up and 負かす／撃墜する the room, and then flung himself impetuously into the 議長，司会を務める by Katharine's 味方する. He had never felt anything like this before; he put himself 完全に into her 手渡すs; he cast off all 責任／義務. He very nearly exclaimed aloud:

"You've stirred up all these 嫌悪すべき and violent emotions, and now you must do the best you can with them."

Her 近づく presence, however, had a 静めるing and 安心させるing 影響 upon his agitation, and he was conscious only of an implicit 信用 that, somehow, he was 安全な with her, that she would see him through, find out what it was that he 手配中の，お尋ね者, and procure it for him.

"I wish to do whatever you tell me to do," he said. "I put myself 完全に in your 手渡すs, Katharine."

"You must try to tell me what you feel," she said.

"My dear, I feel a thousand things every second. I don't know, I'm sure, what I feel. That afternoon on the ヒース／荒れ地—it was then—then—" He broke off; he did not tell her what had happened then. "Your 恐ろしい good sense, as usual, has 納得させるd me—for the moment—but what the truth is, Heaven only knows!" he exclaimed.

"Isn't it the truth that you are, or might be, in love with Cassandra?" she said gently.

William 屈服するd his 長，率いる. After a moment's silence he murmured:

"I believe you're 権利, Katharine."

She sighed, involuntarily. She had been hoping all this time, with an intensity that 増加するd second by second against the 現在の of her words, that it would not in the end come to this. After a moment of surprising anguish, she 召喚するd her courage to tell him how she wished only that she might help him, and had でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れるd the first words of her speech when a knock, terrific and startling to people in their overwrought 条件, sounded upon the door.

"Katharine, I worship you," he 勧めるd, half in a whisper.

"Yes," she replied, 身を引くing with a little shiver, "but you must open the door."

CHAPTER XXIII

When Ralph Denham entered the room and saw Katharine seated with her 支援する to him, he was conscious of a change in the grade of the atmosphere such as a 旅行者 会合，会うs with いつかs upon the roads, 特に after sunset, when, without 警告, he runs from clammy 冷気／寒がらせる to a hoard of unspent warmth in which the sweetness of hay and beanfield is 心にいだくd, as if the sun still shone although the moon is up. He hesitated; he shuddered; he walked elaborately to the window and laid aside his coat. He balanced his stick most carefully against the 倍のs of the curtain. Thus 占領するd with his own sensations and 準備s, he had little time to 観察する what either of the other two was feeling. Such symptoms of agitation as he might perceive (and they had left their 記念品s in brightness of 注目する，もくろむ and pallor of cheeks) seemed to him 井戸／弁護士席 befitting the actors in so 広大な／多数の／重要な a 演劇 as that of Katharine Hilbery's daily life. Beauty and passion were the breath of her 存在, he thought.

She scarcely noticed his presence, or only as it 軍隊d her to 可決する・採択する a manner of composure, which she was certainly far from feeling. William, however, was even more agitated than she was, and her first instalment of 約束d help took the form of some commonplace upon the age of the building or the architect's 指名する, which gave him an excuse to fumble in a drawer for 確かな designs, which he laid upon the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する between the three of them.

Which of the three followed the designs most carefully it would be difficult to tell, but it is 確かな that not one of the three 設立する for the moment anything to say. Years of training in a 製図／抽選-room （機の）カム at length to Katharine's help, and she said something suitable, at the same moment 身を引くing her 手渡す from the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する because she perceived that it trembled. William agreed effusively; Denham 確認するd him, speaking in rather high-pitched トンs; they thrust aside the 計画（する）s, and drew nearer to the fireplace.

"I'd rather live here than anywhere in the whole of London," said Denham.

("And I've got nowhere to live") Katharine thought, as she agreed aloud.

"You could get rooms here, no 疑問, if you 手配中の，お尋ね者 to," Rodney replied.

"But I'm just leaving London for good—I've taken that cottage I was telling you about." The 告示 seemed to 伝える very little to either of his hearers.

"Indeed?—that's sad...You must give me your 演説（する）／住所. But you won't 削減（する） yourself off altogether, surely—"

"You'll be moving, too, I suppose," Denham 発言／述べるd.

William showed such 明白な 調印するs of floundering that Katharine collected herself and asked:

"Where is the cottage you've taken?"

In answering her, Denham turned and looked at her. As their 注目する，もくろむs met, she realized for the first time that she was talking to Ralph Denham, and she remembered, without 解任するing any 詳細（に述べる）s, that she had been speaking of him やめる lately, and that she had 推論する／理由 to think ill of him. What Mary had said she could not remember, but she felt that there was a 集まり of knowledge in her mind which she had not had time to 診察する—knowledge now lying on the far 味方する of a 湾. But her agitation flashed the queerest lights upon her past. She must get through the 事柄 in 手渡す, and then think it out in 静かな. She bent her mind to follow what Ralph was 説. He was telling her that he had taken a cottage in Norfolk, and she was 説 that she knew, or did not know, that particular 近隣. But after a moment's attention her mind flew to Rodney, and she had an unusual, indeed 前例のない, sense that they were in touch and 株d each other's thoughts. If only Ralph were not there, she would at once give way to her 願望（する） to take William's 手渡す, then to bend his 長，率いる upon her shoulder, for this was what she 手配中の，お尋ね者 to do more than anything at the moment, unless, indeed, she wished more than anything to be alone—yes, that was what she 手配中の，お尋ね者. She was sick to death of these discussions; she shivered at the 成果／努力 to 明らかにする／漏らす her feelings. She had forgotten to answer. William was speaking now.

"But what will you find to do in the country?" she asked at 無作為の, striking into a conversation which she had only half heard, in such a way as to make both Rodney and Denham look at her with a little surprise. But 直接／まっすぐに she took up the conversation, it was William's turn to 落ちる silent. He at once forgot to listen to what they were 説, although he interposed nervously at intervals, "Yes, yes, yes." As the minutes passed, Ralph's presence became more and more intolerable to him, since there was so much that he must say to Katharine; the moment he could not talk to her, terrible 疑問s, unanswerable questions 蓄積するd, which he must lay before Katharine, for she alone could help him now. Unless he could see her alone, it would be impossible for him ever to sleep, or to know what he had said in a moment of madness, which was not altogether mad, or was it mad? He nodded his 長，率いる, and said, nervously, "Yes, yes," and looked at Katharine, and thought how beautiful she looked; there was no one in the world that he admired more. There was an emotion in her 直面する which lent it an 表現 he had never seen there. Then, as he was turning over means by which he could speak to her alone, she rose, and he was taken by surprise, for he had counted on the fact that she would outstay Denham. His only chance, then, of 説 something to her in 私的な, was to take her downstairs and walk with her to the street. While he hesitated, however, 打ち勝つ with the difficulty of putting one simple thought into words when all his thoughts were scattered about, and all were too strong for utterance, he was struck silent by something that was still more 予期しない. Denham got up from his 議長，司会を務める, looked at Katharine, and said:

"I'm going, too. Shall we go together?"

And before William could see any way of 拘留するing him—or would it be better to 拘留する Katharine?—he had taken his hat, stick, and was 持つ／拘留するing the door open for Katharine to pass out. The most that William could do was to stand at the 長，率いる of the stairs and say good-night. He could not 申し込む／申し出 to go with them. He could not 主張する that she should stay. He watched her descend, rather slowly, 借りがあるing to the dusk of the staircase, and he had a last sight of Denham's 長，率いる and of Katharine's 長，率いる 近づく together, against the パネル盤s, when suddenly a pang of 激烈な／緊急の jealousy overcame him, and had he not remained conscious of the slippers upon his feet, he would have run after them or cried out. As it was he could not move from the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す. At the turn of the staircase Katharine turned to look 支援する, 信用ing to this last ちらりと見ること to 調印（する） their compact of good friendship. Instead of returning her silent 迎える／歓迎するing, William grinned 支援する at her a 冷淡な 星／主役にする of sarcasm or of 激怒（する）.

She stopped dead for a moment, and then descended slowly into the 法廷，裁判所. She looked to the 権利 and to the left, and once up into the sky. She was only conscious of Denham as a 封鎖する upon her thoughts. She 手段d the distance that must be 横断するd before she would be alone. But when they （機の）カム to the 立ち往生させる no cabs were to be seen, and Denham broke the silence by 説:

"There seem to be no cabs. Shall we walk on a little?"

"Very 井戸／弁護士席," she agreed, 支払う／賃金ing no attention to him.

Aware of her 最大の関心事, or 吸収するd in his own thoughts, Ralph said nothing その上の; and in silence they walked some distance along the 立ち往生させる. Ralph was doing his best to put his thoughts into such order that one （機の）カム before the 残り／休憩（する）, and the 決意 that when he spoke he should speak worthily, made him put off the moment of speaking till he had 設立する the exact words and even the place that best ふさわしい him. The 立ち往生させる was too busy. There was too much 危険, also, of finding an empty cab. Without a word of explanation he turned to the left, 負かす／撃墜する one of the 味方する streets 主要な to the river. On no account must they part until something of the very greatest importance had happened. He knew perfectly 井戸／弁護士席 what he wished to say, and had arranged not only the 実体, but the order in which he was to say it. Now, however, that he was alone with her, not only did he find the difficulty of speaking almost insurmountable, but he was aware that he was angry with her for thus 乱すing him, and casting, as it was so 平易な for a person of her advantages to do, these phantoms and 落し穴s across his path. He was 決定するd that he would question her as 厳しく as he would question himself; and make them both, once and for all, either 正当化する her dominance or 放棄する it. But the longer they walked thus alone, the more he was 乱すd by the sense of her actual presence. Her skirt blew; the feathers in her hat waved; いつかs he saw her a step or two ahead of him, or had to wait for her to catch him up.

The silence was 長引かせるd, and at length drew her attention to him. First she was annoyed that there was no cab to 解放する／自由な her from his company; then she 解任するd ばく然と something that Mary had said to make her think ill of him; she could not remember what, but the recollection, 連合させるd with his masterful ways—why did he walk so 急速な／放蕩な 負かす／撃墜する this 味方する street?—made her more and more conscious of a person of 示すd, though disagreeable, 軍隊 by her 味方する. She stopped and, looking 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her for a cab, sighted one in the distance. He was thus precipitated into speech.

"Should you mind if we walked a little さらに先に?" he asked. "There's something I want to say to you."

"Very 井戸／弁護士席," she replied, guessing that his request had something to do with Mary Datchet.

"It's quieter by the river," he said, and 即時に he crossed over. "I want to ask you 単に this," he began. But he paused so long that she could see his 長，率いる against the sky; the slope of his thin cheek and his large, strong nose were 明確に 示すd against it. While he paused, words that were やめる different from those he ーするつもりであるd to use 現在のd themselves.

"I've made you my 基準 ever since I saw you. I've dreamt about you; I've thought of nothing but you; you 代表する to me the only reality in the world."

His words, and the queer 緊張するd 発言する／表明する in which he spoke them, made it appear as if he 演説（する）／住所d some person who was not the woman beside him, but some one far away.

"And now things have come to such a pass that, unless I can speak to you 率直に, I believe I shall go mad. I think of you as the most beautiful, the truest thing in the world," he continued, filled with a sense of exaltation, and feeling that he had no need now to choose his words with pedantic 正確, for what he 手配中の，お尋ね者 to say was suddenly become plain to him.

"I see you everywhere, in the 星／主役にするs, in the river; to me you're everything that 存在するs; the reality of everything. Life, I tell you, would be impossible without you. And now I want—"

She had heard him so far with a feeling that she had dropped some 構成要素 word which made sense of the 残り／休憩（する）. She could hear no more of this unintelligible rambling without checking him. She felt that she was overhearing what was meant for another.

"I don't understand," she said. "You're 説 things that you don't mean."

"I mean every word I say," he replied, emphatically. He turned his 長，率いる に向かって her. She 回復するd the words she was searching for while he spoke. "Ralph Denham is in love with you." They （機の）カム 支援する to her in Mary Datchet's 発言する／表明する. Her 怒り／怒る 炎d up in her.

"I saw Mary Datchet this afternoon," she exclaimed.

He made a movement as if he were surprised or taken aback, but answered in a moment:

"She told you that I had asked her to marry me, I suppose?"

"No!" Katharine exclaimed, in surprise.

"I did though. It was the day I saw you at Lincoln," he continued. "I had meant to ask her to marry me, and then I looked out of the window and saw you. After that I didn't want to ask any one to marry me. But I did it; and she knew I was lying, and 辞退するd me. I thought then, and still think, that she cares for me. I behaved very 不正に. I don't defend myself."

"No," said Katharine, "I should hope not. There's no defence that I can think of. If any 行為／行う is wrong, that is." She spoke with an energy that was directed even more against herself than against him. "It seems to me," she continued, with the same energy, "that people are bound to be honest. There's no excuse for such 行為." She could now see plainly before her 注目する，もくろむs the 表現 on Mary Datchet's 直面する.

After a short pause, he said:

"I am not telling you that I am in love with you. I am not in love with you."

"I didn't think that," she replied, conscious of some bewilderment.

"I have not spoken a word to you that I do not mean," he 追加するd.

"Tell me then what it is that you mean," she said at length.

As if obeying a ありふれた instinct, they both stopped and, bending わずかに over the balustrade of the river, looked into the flowing water.

"You say that we've got to be honest," Ralph began. "Very 井戸／弁護士席. I will try to tell you the facts; but I 警告する you, you'll think me mad. It's a fact, though, that since I first saw you four or five months ago I have made you, in an utterly absurd way, I 推定する／予想する, my ideal. I'm almost ashamed to tell you what lengths I've gone to. It's become the thing that 事柄s most in my life." He checked himself. "Without knowing you, except that you're beautiful, and all that, I've come to believe that we're in some sort of 協定; that we're after something together; that we see something...I've got into the habit of imagining you; I'm always thinking what you'd say or do; I walk along the street talking to you; I dream of you. It's 単に a bad habit, a schoolboy habit, day-dreaming; it's a ありふれた experience; half one's friends do the same; 井戸／弁護士席, those are the facts."

同時に, they both walked on very slowly.

"If you were to know me you would feel 非，不，無 of this," she said. "We don't know each other—we've always been—interrupted...Were you going to tell me this that day my aunts （機の）カム?" she asked, recollecting the whole scene.

He 屈服するd his 長，率いる.

"The day you told me of your 約束／交戦," he said.

She thought, with a start, that she was no longer engaged.

"I 否定する that I should 中止する to feel this if I knew you," he went on. "I should feel it more reasonably—that's all. I shouldn't talk the 肉親，親類d of nonsense I've talked to-night...But it wasn't nonsense. It was the truth," he said doggedly. "It's the important thing. You can 軍隊 me to talk as if this feeling for you were an hallucination, but all our feelings are that. The best of them are half illusions. Still," he 追加するd, as if arguing to himself, "if it weren't as real a feeling as I'm 有能な of, I shouldn't be changing my life on your account."

"What do you mean?" she 問い合わせd.

"I told you. I'm taking a cottage. I'm giving up my profession."

"On my account?" she asked, in amazement.

"Yes, on your account," he replied. He explained his meaning no その上の.

"But I don't know you or your circumstances," she said at last, as he remained silent.

"You have no opinion about me one way or the other?"

"Yes, I suppose I have an opinion—" she hesitated.

He controlled his wish to ask her to explain herself, and much to his 楽しみ she went on, appearing to search her mind.

"I thought that you 非難するd me—perhaps disliked me. I thought of you as a person who 裁判官s—"

"No; I'm a person who feels," he said, in a low 発言する／表明する.

"Tell me, then, what has made you do this?" she asked, after a break.

He told her in an 整然とした way, betokening careful 準備, all that he had meant to say at first; how he stood with regard to his brothers and sisters; what his mother had said, and his sister Joan had 差し控えるd from 説; 正確に／まさに how many 続けざまに猛撃するs stood in his 指名する at the bank; what prospect his brother had of 収入 a 暮らし in America; how much of their income went on rent, and other 詳細（に述べる）s known to him by heart. She listened to all this, so that she could have passed an examination in it by the time Waterloo 橋（渡しをする） was in sight; and yet she was no more listening to it than she was counting the 覆うing-石／投石するs at her feet. She was feeling happier than she had felt in her life. If Denham could have seen how visibly 調書をとる／予約するs of algebraic symbols, pages all speckled with dots and dashes and 新たな展開d 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s, （機の）カム before her 注目する，もくろむs as they trod the 堤防, his secret joy in her attention might have been 分散させるd. She went on, 説, "Yes, I see...But how would that help you?...Your brother has passed his examination?" so sensibly, that he had 絶えず to keep his brain in check; and all the time she was in fancy looking up through a telescope at white 影をつくる／尾行する-cleft disks which were other worlds, until she felt herself 所有するd of two 団体／死体s, one walking by the river with Denham, the other concentrated to a silver globe aloft in the 罰金 blue space above the scum of vapors that was covering the 明白な world. She looked at the sky once, and saw that no 星／主役にする was keen enough to pierce the flight of watery clouds now coursing 速く before the west 勝利，勝つd. She looked 負かす／撃墜する hurriedly again. There was no 推論する／理由, she 保証するd herself, for this feeling of happiness; she was not 解放する／自由な; she was not alone; she was still bound to earth by a million fibres; every step took her nearer home. にもかかわらず, she exulted as she had never exulted before. The 空気／公表する was fresher, the lights more 際立った, the 冷淡な 石／投石する of the balustrade colder and harder, when by chance or 目的 she struck her 手渡す against it. No feeling of annoyance with Denham remained; he certainly did not 妨げる any flight she might choose to make, whether in the direction of the sky or of her home; but that her 条件 was 予定 to him, or to anything that he had said, she had no consciousness at all.

They were now within sight of the stream of cabs and omnibuses crossing to and from the Surrey 味方する of the river; the sound of the traffic, the hooting of モーター-horns, and the light chime of tram-bells sounded more and more distinctly, and, with the 増加する of noise, they both became silent. With a ありふれた instinct they slackened their pace, as if to lengthen the time of 半分-privacy 許すd them. To Ralph, the 楽しみ of these last yards of the walk with Katharine was so 広大な／多数の／重要な that he could not look beyond the 現在の moment to the time when she should have left him. He had no wish to use the last moments of their companionship in 追加するing fresh words to what he had already said. Since they had stopped talking, she had become to him not so much a real person, as the very woman he dreamt of; but his 独房監禁 dreams had never produced any such keenness of sensation as that which he felt in her presence. He himself was also strangely transfigured. He had 完全にする mastery of all his faculties. For the first time he was in 所有／入手 of his 十分な 力／強力にするs. The vistas which opened before him seemed to have no perceptible end. But the mood had 非，不，無 of the restlessness or feverish 願望（する） to 追加する one delight to another which had hitherto 示すd, and somewhat spoilt, the most rapturous of his imaginings. It was a mood that took such （疑いを）晴らす-注目する，もくろむd account of the 条件s of human life that he was not 乱すd in the least by the gliding presence of a taxicab, and without agitation he perceived that Katharine was conscious of it also, and turned her 長，率いる in that direction. Their 停止（させる）ing steps 定評のある the desirability of engaging the cab; and they stopped 同時に, and 調印するd to it.

"Then you will let me know your 決定／判定勝ち（する） as soon as you can?" he asked, with his 手渡す on the door.

She hesitated for a moment. She could not すぐに 解任する what the question was that she had to decide.

"I will 令状," she said ばく然と. "No," she 追加するd, in a second, bethinking her of the difficulties of 令状ing anything decided upon a question to which she had paid no attention, "I don't see how to manage it."

She stood looking at Denham, considering and hesitating, with her foot upon the step. He guessed her difficulties; he knew in a second that she had heard nothing; he knew everything that she felt.

"There's only one place to discuss things satisfactorily that I know of," he said quickly; "that's Kew."

"Kew?"

"Kew," he repeated, with 巨大な 決定／判定勝ち（する）. He shut the door and gave her 演説（する）／住所 to the driver. She 即時に was 伝えるd away from him, and her cab joined the knotted stream of 乗り物s, each 示すd by a light, and indistinguishable one from the other. He stood watching for a moment, and then, as if swept by some 猛烈な／残忍な impulse, from the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where they had stood, he turned, crossed the road at a 早い pace, and disappeared.

He walked on upon the impetus of this last mood of almost supernatural exaltation until he reached a 狭くする street, at this hour empty of traffic and 乗客s. Here, whether it was the shops with their shuttered windows, the smooth and silvered curve of the 支持を得ようと努めるd pavement, or a natural ebb of feeling, his exaltation slowly oozed and 砂漠d him. He was now conscious of the loss that follows any 発覚; he had lost something in speaking to Katharine, for, after all, was the Katharine whom he loved the same as the real Katharine? She had transcended her 完全に at moments; her skirt had blown, her feather waved, her 発言する／表明する spoken; yes, but how terrible いつかs the pause between the 発言する／表明する of one's dreams and the 発言する／表明する that comes from the 反対する of one's dreams! He felt a mixture of disgust and pity at the 人物／姿／数字 削減（する） by human 存在s when they try to carry out, in practice, what they have the 力／強力にする to conceive. How small both he and Katharine had appeared when they 問題／発行するd from the cloud of thought that enveloped them! He 解任するd the small, inexpressive, commonplace words in which they had tried to communicate with each other; he repeated them over to himself. By repeating Katharine's words, he （機の）カム in a few moments to such a sense of her presence that he worshipped her more than ever. But she was engaged to be married, he remembered with a start. The strength of his feeling was 明らかにする／漏らすd to him 即時に, and he gave himself up to an irresistible 激怒（する） and sense of 失望／欲求不満. The image of Rodney （機の）カム before him with every circumstance of folly and 侮辱／冷遇. That little pink-cheeked dancing-master to marry Katharine? that gibbering ass with the 直面する of a monkey on an 組織／臓器? that 提起する／ポーズをとるing, vain, fantastical fop? with his 悲劇s and his comedies, his innumerable spites and prides and pettinesses? Lord! marry Rodney! She must be as 広大な／多数の／重要な a fool as he was. His bitterness took 所有／入手 of him, and as he sat in the corner of the 地下組織の carriage, he looked as stark an image of unapproachable severity as could be imagined. 直接／まっすぐに he reached home he sat 負かす／撃墜する at his （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and began to 令状 Katharine a long, wild, mad letter, begging her for both their sakes to break with Rodney, imploring her not to do what would destroy for ever the one beauty, the one truth, the one hope; not to be a 反逆者, not to be a 見捨てる人／脱走兵, for if she were—and he 負傷させる up with a 静かな and 簡潔な／要約する 主張 that, whatever she did or left undone, he would believe to be the best, and 受託する from her with 感謝. He covered sheet after sheet, and heard the 早期に carts starting for London before he went to bed.

CHAPTER XXIV

The first 調印するs of spring, even such as make themselves felt に向かって the middle of February, not only produce little white and violet flowers in the more 避難所d corners of 支持を得ようと努めるd and gardens, but bring to birth thoughts and 願望（する）s 類似の to those faintly colored and sweetly scented petals in the minds of men and women. Lives frozen by age, so far as the 現在の is 関心d, to a hard surface, which neither 反映するs nor 産する／生じるs, at this season become soft and fluid, 反映するing the 形態／調整s and colors of the 現在の, as 井戸／弁護士席 as the 形態／調整s and colors of the past. In the 事例／患者 of Mrs. Hilbery, these 早期に spring days were 主として upsetting inasmuch as they 原因（となる）d a general 生き返らせる of her emotional 力／強力にするs, which, as far as the past was 関心d, had never 苦しむd much diminution. But in the spring her 願望（する） for 表現 invariably 増加するd. She was haunted by the ghosts of phrases. She gave herself up to a sensual delight in the combinations of words. She sought them in the pages of her favorite authors. She made them for herself on 捨てるs of paper, and rolled them on her tongue when there seemed no occasion for such eloquence. She was upheld in these excursions by the certainty that no language could outdo the splendor of her father's memory, and although her 成果／努力s did not 顕著に その上の the end of his biography, she was under the impression of living more in his shade at such times than at others. No one can escape the 力／強力にする of language, let alone those of English birth brought up from childhood, as Mrs. Hilbery had been, to disport themselves now in the Saxon plainness, now in the Latin splendor of the tongue, and 蓄える／店d with memories, as she was, of old poets exuberating in an infinity of vocables. Even Katharine was わずかに 影響する／感情d against her better judgment by her mother's enthusiasm. Not that her judgment could altogether acquiesce in the necessity for a 熟考する／考慮する of Shakespeare's sonnets as a 予選 to the fifth 一時期／支部 of her grandfather's biography. Beginning with a perfectly frivolous jest, Mrs. Hilbery had 発展させるd a theory that Anne Hathaway had a way, の中で other things, of 令状ing Shakespeare's sonnets; the idea, struck out to enliven a party of professors, who 今後d a number of 個人として printed 手動式のs within the next few days for her 指示／教授／教育, had 潜水するd her in a flood of Elizabethan literature; she had come half to believe in her joke, which was, she said, at least as good as other people's facts, and all her fancy for the time 存在 中心d upon Stratford-on-Avon. She had a 計画（する）, she told Katharine, when, rather later than usual, Katharine （機の）カム into the room the morning after her walk by the river, for visiting Shakespeare's tomb. Any fact about the poet had become, for the moment, of far greater 利益／興味 to her than the 即座の 現在の, and the certainty that there was 存在するing in England a 位置／汚点／見つけ出す of ground where Shakespeare had undoubtedly stood, where his very bones lay 直接／まっすぐに beneath one's feet, was so 吸収するing to her on this particular occasion that she 迎える／歓迎するd her daughter with the exclamation:

"D'you think he ever passed this house?"

The question, for the moment, seemed to Katharine to have 言及／関連 to Ralph Denham.

"On his way to Blackfriars, I mean," Mrs. Hilbery continued, "for you know the 最新の 発見 is that he owned a house there."

Katharine still looked about her in perplexity, and Mrs. Hilbery 追加するd:

"Which is a proof that he wasn't as poor as they've いつかs said. I should like to think that he had enough, though I don't in the least want him to be rich."

Then, perceiving her daughter's 表現 of perplexity, Mrs. Hilbery burst out laughing.

"My dear, I'm not talking about your William, though that's another 推論する／理由 for liking him. I'm talking, I'm thinking, I'm dreaming of my William—William Shakespeare, of course. Isn't it 半端物," she mused, standing at the window and （電話線からの）盗聴 gently upon the pane, "that for all one can see, that dear old thing in the blue bonnet, crossing the road with her basket on her arm, has never heard that there was such a person? Yet it all goes on: lawyers hurrying to their work, cabmen squabbling for their fares, little boys rolling their hoops, little girls throwing bread to the gulls, as if there weren't a Shakespeare in the world. I should like to stand at that crossing all day long and say: 'People, read Shakespeare!'"

Katharine sat 負かす／撃墜する at her （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する and opened a long dusty envelope. As Shelley was について言及するd in the course of the letter as if he were alive, it had, of course, かなりの value. Her 即座の 仕事 was to decide whether the whole letter should be printed, or only the paragraph which について言及するd Shelley's 指名する, and she reached out for a pen and held it in 準備完了 to do 司法（官） upon the sheet. Her pen, however, remained in the 空気／公表する. Almost surreptitiously she slipped a clean sheet in 前線 of her, and her 手渡す, descending, began 製図／抽選 square boxes halved and ４半期/4分の1d by straight lines, and then circles which underwent the same 過程 of dissection.

"Katharine! I've 攻撃する，衝突する upon a brilliant idea!" Mrs. Hilbery exclaimed—"to lay out, say, a hundred 続けざまに猛撃するs or so on copies of Shakespeare, and give them to working men. Some of your clever friends who get up 会合s might help us, Katharine. And that might lead to a playhouse, where we could all take parts. You'd be Rosalind—but you've a dash of the old nurse in you. Your father's Hamlet, come to years of discretion; and I'm—井戸／弁護士席, I'm a bit of them all; I'm やめる a large bit of the fool, but the fools in Shakespeare say all the clever things. Now who shall William be? A hero? Hotspur? Henry the Fifth? No, William's got a touch of Hamlet in him, too. I can fancy that William 会談 to himself when he's alone. Ah, Katharine, you must say very beautiful things when you're together!" she 追加するd wistfully, with a ちらりと見ること at her daughter, who had told her nothing about the dinner the night before.

"Oh, we talk a lot of nonsense," said Katharine, hiding her slip of paper as her mother stood by her, and spreading the old letter about Shelley in 前線 of her.

"It won't seem to you nonsense in ten years' time," said Mrs. Hilbery. "Believe me, Katharine, you'll look 支援する on these days afterwards; you'll remember all the silly things you've said; and you'll find that your life has been built on them. The best of life is built on what we say when we're in love. It isn't nonsense, Katharine," she 勧めるd, "it's the truth, it's the only truth."

Katharine was on the point of interrupting her mother, and then she was on the point of confiding in her. They （機の）カム strangely の近くに together いつかs. But, while she hesitated and sought for words not too direct, her mother had 頼みの綱 to Shakespeare, and turned page after page, 始める，決める upon finding some quotation which said all this about love far, far better than she could. Accordingly, Katharine did nothing but scrub one of her circles an 激しい 黒人／ボイコット with her pencil, in the 中央 of which 過程 the telephone-bell rang, and she left the room to answer it.

When she returned, Mrs. Hilbery had 設立する not the passage she 手配中の，お尋ね者, but another of exquisite beauty as she 正確に，正当に 観察するd, looking up for a second to ask Katharine who that was?

"Mary Datchet," Katharine replied 簡潔に.

"Ah—I half wish I'd called you Mary, but it wouldn't have gone with Hilbery, and it wouldn't have gone with Rodney. Now this isn't the passage I 手配中の，お尋ね者. (I never can find what I want.) But it's spring; it's the daffodils; it's the green fields; it's the birds."

She was 削減（する） short in her quotation by another imperative telephone-bell. Once more Katharine left the room.

"My dear child, how 嫌悪すべき the 勝利s of science are!" Mrs. Hilbery exclaimed on her return. "They'll be linking us with the moon next—but who was that?"

"William," Katharine replied yet more 簡潔に.

"I'll 許す William anything, for I'm 確かな that there aren't any Williams in the moon. I hope he's coming to 昼食?"

"He's coming to tea."

"井戸／弁護士席, that's better than nothing, and I 約束 to leave you alone."

"There's no need for you to do that," said Katharine.

She swept her を引き渡す the faded sheet, and drew herself up squarely to the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する as if she 辞退するd to waste time any longer. The gesture was not lost upon her mother. It hinted at the 存在 of something 厳しい and unapproachable in her daughter's character, which struck 冷気／寒がらせる upon her, as the sight of poverty, or drunkenness, or the logic with which Mr. Hilbery いつかs thought good to 破壊する her certainty of an approaching millennium struck 冷気／寒がらせる upon her. She went 支援する to her own （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and putting on her spectacles with a curious 表現 of 静かな humility, 演説（する）／住所d herself for the first time that morning to the 仕事 before her. The shock with an 冷淡な world had a sobering 影響 on her. For once, her 産業 より勝るd her daughter's. Katharine could not 減ずる the world to that particular 視野 in which Harriet Martineau, for instance, was a 人物／姿／数字 of solid importance, and 所有するd of a 本物の 関係 to this 人物／姿／数字 or to that date. Singularly enough, the sharp call of the telephone-bell still echoed in her ear, and her 団体／死体 and mind were in a 明言する／公表する of 緊張, as if, at any moment, she might hear another 召喚するs of greater 利益／興味 to her than the whole of the nineteenth century. She did not 明確に realize what this call was to be; but when the ears have got into the habit of listening, they go on listening involuntarily, and thus Katharine spent the greater part of the morning in listening to a variety of sounds in the 支援する streets of Chelsea. For the first time in her life, probably, she wished that Mrs. Hilbery would not keep so closely to her work. A quotation from Shakespeare would not have come amiss. Now and again she heard a sigh from her mother's （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, but that was the only proof she gave of her 存在, and Katharine did not think of connecting it with the square 面 of her own position at the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, or, perhaps, she would have thrown her pen 負かす／撃墜する and told her mother the 推論する／理由 of her restlessness. The only 令状ing she managed to 遂行する in the course of the morning was one letter, 演説（する）／住所d to her cousin, Cassandra Otway—a rambling letter, long, affectionate, playful and 命令（する）ing all at once. She bade Cassandra put her creatures in the 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 of a groom, and come to them for a week or so. They would go and hear some music together. Cassandra's dislike of 合理的な／理性的な society, she said, was an affectation 急速な／放蕩な hardening into a prejudice, which would, in the long run, 孤立する her from all 利益／興味ing people and 追跡s. She was finishing the sheet when the sound she was 心配するing all the time 現実に struck upon her ears. She jumped up あわてて, and slammed the door with a sharpness which made Mrs. Hilbery start. Where was Katharine off to? In her preoccupied 明言する／公表する she had not heard the bell.

The alcove on the stairs, in which the telephone was placed, was 審査するd for privacy by a curtain of purple velvet. It was a pocket for superfluous 所有／入手s, such as 存在する in most houses which harbor the 難破 of three 世代s. Prints of 広大な／多数の／重要な-uncles, famed for their prowess in the East, hung above Chinese teapots, whose 味方するs were riveted by little gold stitches, and the precious teapots, again, stood upon bookcases 含む／封じ込めるing the 完全にする 作品 of William Cowper and Sir Walter Scott. The thread of sound, 問題／発行するing from the telephone, was always colored by the surroundings which received it, so it seemed to Katharine. Whose 発言する／表明する was now going to 連合させる with them, or to strike a discord?

"Whose 発言する／表明する?" she asked herself, 審理，公聴会 a man 問い合わせ, with 広大な／多数の／重要な 決意, for her number. The unfamiliar 発言する／表明する now asked for 行方不明になる Hilbery. Out of all the welter of 発言する／表明するs which （人が）群がる 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the far end of the telephone, out of the enormous 範囲 of 可能性s, whose 発言する／表明する, what 可能性, was this? A pause gave her time to ask herself this question. It was solved next moment.

"I've looked out the train...早期に on Saturday afternoon would 控訴 me best...I'm Ralph Denham...But I'll 令状 it 負かす／撃墜する..."

With more than the usual sense of 存在 impinged upon the point of a bayonet, Katharine replied:

"I think I could come. I'll look at my 約束／交戦s...持つ／拘留する on."

She dropped the machine, and looked fixedly at the print of the 広大な／多数の／重要な-uncle who had not 中止するd to gaze, with an 空気／公表する of amiable 当局, into a world which, as yet, beheld no symptoms of the Indian 反乱（を起こす）. And yet, gently swinging against the 塀で囲む, within the 黒人／ボイコット tube, was a 発言する／表明する which recked nothing of Uncle James, of 中国 teapots, or of red velvet curtains. She watched the oscillation of the tube, and at the same moment became conscious of the individuality of the house in which she stood; she heard the soft 国内の sounds of 正規の／正選手 存在 upon staircases and 床に打ち倒すs above her 長，率いる, and movements through the 塀で囲む in the house next door. She had no very （疑いを）晴らす 見通し of Denham himself, when she 解除するd the telephone to her lips and replied that she thought Saturday would 控訴 her. She hoped that he would not say good-bye at once, although she felt no particular 苦悩 to …に出席する to what he was 説, and began, even while he spoke, to think of her own upper room, with its 調書をとる／予約するs, its papers 圧力（をかける）d between the leaves of dictionaries, and the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する that could be （疑いを）晴らすd for work. She 取って代わるd the 器具, thoughtfully; her restlessness was assuaged; she finished her letter to Cassandra without difficulty, 演説（する）／住所d the envelope, and 直す／買収する，八百長をするd the stamp with her usual quick 決定／判定勝ち（する）.

A bunch of anemones caught Mrs. Hilbery's 注目する，もくろむ when they had finished 昼食. The blue and purple and white of the bowl, standing in a pool of variegated light on a polished Chippendale （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する in the 製図／抽選-room window, made her stop dead with an exclamation of 楽しみ.

"Who is lying ill in bed, Katharine?" she 需要・要求するd. "Which of our friends wants 元気づける up? Who feels that they've been forgotten and passed over, and that nobody wants them? Whose water 率s are 延滞の, and the cook leaving in a temper without waiting for her 給料? There was somebody I know—" she 結論するd, but for the moment the 指名する of this 望ましい 知識 escaped her. The best 代表者／国会議員 of the forlorn company whose day would be brightened by a bunch of anemones was, in Katharine's opinion, the 未亡人 of a general living in the Cromwell Road. In default of the 現実に destitute and 餓死するing, whom she would much have preferred, Mrs. Hilbery was 軍隊d to 認める her （人命などを）奪う，主張するs, for though in comfortable circumstances, she was 極端に dull, unattractive, connected in some oblique fashion with literature, and had been touched to the 瀬戸際 of 涙／ほころびs, on one occasion, by an afternoon call.

It happened that Mrs. Hilbery had an 約束／交戦 どこかよそで, so that the 仕事 of taking the flowers to the Cromwell Road fell upon Katharine. She took her letter to Cassandra with her, meaning to 地位，任命する it in the first 中心存在-box she （機の）カム to. When, however, she was 公正に／かなり out of doors, and 絶えず 招待するd by 中心存在-boxes and 地位，任命する-offices to slip her envelope 負かす／撃墜する their scarlet throats, she forbore. She made absurd excuses, as that she did not wish to cross the road, or that she was 確かな to pass another 地位，任命する-office in a more central position a little さらに先に on. The longer she held the letter in her 手渡す, however, the more 断固としてやる 確かな questions 圧力（をかける）d upon her, as if from a collection of 発言する／表明するs in the 空気／公表する. These invisible people wished to be 知らせるd whether she was engaged to William Rodney, or was the 約束／交戦 broken off? Was it 権利, they asked, to 招待する Cassandra for a visit, and was William Rodney in love with her, or likely to 落ちる in love? Then the 質問者s paused for a moment, and 再開するd as if another 味方する of the problem had just come to their notice. What did Ralph Denham mean by what he said to you last night? Do you consider that he is in love with you? Is it 権利 to 同意 to a 独房監禁 walk with him, and what advice are you going to give him about his 未来? Has William Rodney 原因（となる） to be jealous of your 行為／行う, and what do you 提案する to do about Mary Datchet? What are you going to do? What does 栄誉（を受ける） 要求する you to do? they repeated.

"Good Heavens!" Katharine exclaimed, after listening to all these 発言／述べるs, "I suppose I せねばならない （不足などを）補う my mind."

But the 審議 was a formal 小競り合いing, a pastime to 伸び（る） breathing-space. Like all people brought up in a tradition, Katharine was able, within ten minutes or so, to 減ずる any moral difficulty to its 伝統的な 形態／調整 and solve it by the 伝統的な answers. The 調書をとる／予約する of 知恵 lay open, if not upon her mother's 膝, upon the 膝s of many uncles and aunts. She had only to 協議する them, and they would at once turn to the 権利 page and read out an answer 正確に／まさに ふさわしい to one in her position. The 支配するs which should 治める／統治する the 行為 of an unmarried woman are written in red 署名／調印する, 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大なd upon marble, if, by some freak of nature, it should 落ちる out that the unmarried woman has not the same 令状ing 得点する／非難する／２０d upon her heart. She was ready to believe that some people are fortunate enough to 拒絶する, 受託する, 辞職する, or lay 負かす／撃墜する their lives at the bidding of 伝統的な 当局; she could envy them; but in her 事例／患者 the questions became phantoms 直接／まっすぐに she tried 本気で to find an answer, which 証明するd that the 伝統的な answer would be of no use to her 個々に. Yet it had served so many people, she thought, ちらりと見ることing at the 列／漕ぐ／騒動s of houses on either 味方する of her, where families, whose incomes must be between a thousand and fifteen-hundred a year lived, and kept, perhaps, three servants, and draped their windows with curtains which were always 厚い and 一般に dirty, and must, she thought, since you could only see a looking-glass gleaming above a sideboard on which a dish of apples was 始める，決める, keep the room inside very dark. But she turned her 長，率いる away, 観察するing that this was not a method of thinking the 事柄 out.

The only truth which she could discover was the truth of what she herself felt—a frail beam when compared with the 幅の広い 照明 shed by the 注目する，もくろむs of all the people who are in 協定 to see together; but having 拒絶するd the visionary 発言する／表明するs, she had no choice but to make this her guide through the dark 集まりs which 直面するd her. She tried to follow her beam, with an 表現 upon her 直面する which would have made any passer-by think her reprehensibly and almost ridiculously detached from the surrounding scene. One would have felt alarmed lest this young and striking woman were about to do something eccentric. But her beauty saved her from the worst 運命／宿命 that can 生じる a 歩行者; people looked at her, but they did not laugh. To 捜し出す a true feeling の中で the 大混乱 of the unfeelings or half-feelings of life, to 認める it when 設立する, and to 受託する the consequences of the 発見, draws lines upon the smoothest brow, while it quickens the light of the 注目する，もくろむs; it is a 追跡 which is alternately bewildering, debasing, and exalting, and, as Katharine speedily 設立する, her 発見s gave her equal 原因（となる） for surprise, shame, and 激しい 苦悩. Much depended, as usual, upon the 解釈／通訳 of the word love; which word （機の）カム up again and again, whether she considered Rodney, Denham, Mary Datchet, or herself; and in each 事例／患者 it seemed to stand for something different, and yet for something unmistakable and something not to be passed by. For the more she looked into the 混乱 of lives which, instead of running 平行の, had suddenly intersected each other, the more distinctly she seemed to 納得させる herself that there was no other light on them than was shed by this strange 照明, and no other path save the one upon which it threw its beams. Her blindness in the 事例／患者 of Rodney, her 試みる／企てる to match his true feeling with her 誤った feeling, was a 失敗 never to be 十分に 非難するd; indeed, she could only 支払う／賃金 it the 尊敬の印 of leaving it a 黒人／ボイコット and naked 目印 unburied by 試みる／企てる at oblivion or excuse.

With this to humiliate there was much to exalt. She thought of three different scenes; she thought of Mary sitting upright and 説, "I'm in love—I'm in love"; she thought of Rodney losing his self-consciousness の中で the dead leaves, and speaking with the abandonment of a child; she thought of Denham leaning upon the 石／投石する parapet and talking to the distant sky, so that she thought him mad. Her mind, passing from Mary to Denham, from William to Cassandra, and from Denham to herself—if, as she rather 疑問d, Denham's 明言する／公表する of mind was connected with herself—seemed to be tracing out the lines of some symmetrical pattern, some 協定 of life, which 投資するd, if not herself, at least the others, not only with 利益／興味, but with a 肉親，親類d of 悲劇の beauty. She had a fantastic picture of them 支持するing splendid palaces upon their bent 支援するs. They were the lantern-持参人払いのs, whose lights, scattered の中で the （人が）群がる, wove a pattern, 解散させるing, joining, 会合 again in combination. Half forming such conceptions as these in her 早い walk along the dreary streets of South Kensington, she 決定するd that, whatever else might be obscure, she must その上の the 反対するs of Mary, Denham, William, and Cassandra. The way was not 明らかな. No course of 活動／戦闘 seemed to her indubitably 権利. All she 達成するd by her thinking was the 有罪の判決 that, in such a 原因（となる）, no 危険 was too 広大な／多数の／重要な; and that, far from making any 支配するs for herself or others, she would let difficulties 蓄積する 未解決の, 状況／情勢s 広げる their jaws unsatiated, while she 持続するd a position of 絶対の and fearless independence. So she could best serve the people who loved.

Read in the light of this exaltation, there was a new meaning in the words which her mother had penciled upon the card 大（公）使館員d to the bunch of anemones. The door of the house in the Cromwell Road opened; 暗い／優うつな vistas of passage and staircase were 明らかにする／漏らすd; such light as there was seemed to be concentrated upon a silver salver of visiting-cards, whose 黒人／ボイコット 国境s 示唆するd that the 未亡人's friends had all 苦しむd the same bereavement. The parlor-maid could hardly be 推定する／予想するd to fathom the meaning of the 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な トン in which the young lady proffered the flowers, with Mrs. Hilbery's love; and the door shut upon the 申し込む／申し出ing.

The sight of a 直面する, the 激突する of a door, are both rather destructive of exaltation in the abstract; and, as she walked 支援する to Chelsea, Katharine had her 疑問s whether anything would come of her 解決するs. If you cannot make sure of people, however, you can 持つ／拘留する 公正に／かなり 急速な／放蕩な to 人物／姿／数字s, and in some way or other her thought about such problems as she was wont to consider worked in happily with her mood as to her friends' lives. She reached home rather late for tea.

On the 古代の Dutch chest in the hall she perceived one or two hats, coats, and walking-sticks, and the sound of 発言する／表明するs reached her as she stood outside the 製図／抽選-room door. Her mother gave a little cry as she （機の）カム in; a cry which 伝えるd to Katharine the fact that she was late, that the teacups and milk-jugs were in a 共謀 of disobedience, and that she must すぐに take her place at the 長，率いる of the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する and 注ぐ out tea for the guests. Augustus Pelham, the diarist, liked a 静める atmosphere in which to tell his stories; he liked attention; he liked to elicit little facts, little stories, about the past and the 広大な／多数の／重要な dead, from such distinguished characters as Mrs. Hilbery for the nourishment of his diary, for whose sake he たびたび（訪れる）d tea-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs and ate 年一回の an enormous 量 of buttered toast. He, therefore, welcomed Katharine with 救済, and she had 単に to shake 手渡すs with Rodney and to 迎える／歓迎する the American lady who had come to be shown the 遺物s, before the talk started again on the 幅の広い lines of reminiscence and discussion which were familiar to her.

Yet, even with this 厚い 隠す between them, she could not help looking at Rodney, as if she could （悪事，秘密などを）発見する what had happened to him since they met. It was in vain. His 着せる／賦与するs, even the white slip, the pearl in his tie, seemed to 迎撃する her quick ちらりと見ること, and to 布告する the futility of such 調査s of a 控えめの, 都市の gentleman, who balanced his cup of tea and 均衡を保った a slice of bread and butter on the 辛勝する／優位 of the saucer. He would not 会合，会う her 注目する，もくろむ, but that could be accounted for by his activity in serving and helping, and the polite alacrity with which he was answering the questions of the American 訪問者.

It was certainly a sight to daunt any one coming in with a 長，率いる 十分な of theories about love. The 発言する／表明するs of the invisible 質問者s were 増強するd by the scene 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and sounded with a tremendous self-信用／信任, as if they had behind them the ありふれた sense of twenty 世代s, together with the 即座の 是認 of Mr. Augustus Pelham, Mrs. Vermont Bankes, William Rodney, and, かもしれない, Mrs. Hilbery herself. Katharine 始める，決める her teeth, not 完全に in the metaphorical sense, for her 手渡す, obeying the impulse に向かって 限定された 活動／戦闘, laid 堅固に upon the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する beside her an envelope which she had been しっかり掴むing all this time in 完全にする forgetfulness. The 演説（する）／住所 was uppermost, and a moment later she saw William's 注目する，もくろむ 残り／休憩（する） upon it as he rose to fulfil some 義務 with a plate. His 表現 即時に changed. He did what he was on the point of doing, and then looked at Katharine with a look which 明らかにする／漏らすd enough of his 混乱 to show her that he was not 完全に 代表するd by his 外見. In a minute or two he 証明するd himself at a loss with Mrs. Vermont Bankes, and Mrs. Hilbery, aware of the silence with her usual quickness, 示唆するd that, perhaps, it was now time that Mrs. Bankes should be shown "our things."

Katharine accordingly rose, and led the way to the little inner room with the pictures and the 調書をとる／予約するs. Mrs. Bankes and Rodney followed her.

She turned on the lights, and began 直接／まっすぐに in her low, pleasant 発言する／表明する: "This （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する is my grandfather's 令状ing-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. Most of the later poems were written at it. And this is his pen—the last pen he ever used." She took it in her 手渡す and paused for the 権利 number of seconds. "Here," she continued, "is the 初めの manuscript of the 'Ode to Winter.' The 早期に manuscripts are far いっそう少なく 訂正するd than the later ones, as you will see 直接／まっすぐに...Oh, do take it yourself," she 追加するd, as Mrs. Bankes asked, in an awestruck トン of 発言する／表明する, for that 特権, and began a 予選 unbuttoning of her white kid gloves.

"You are wonderfully like your grandfather, 行方不明になる Hilbery," the American lady 観察するd, gazing from Katharine to the portrait, "特に about the 注目する，もくろむs. Come, now, I 推定する／予想する she 令状s poetry herself, doesn't she?" she asked in a jocular トン, turning to William. "やめる one's ideal of a poet, is it not, Mr. Rodney? I cannot tell you what a 特権 I feel it to be standing just here with the poet's granddaughter. You must know we think a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of your grandfather in America, 行方不明になる Hilbery. We have societies for reading him aloud. What! His very own slippers!" Laying aside the manuscript, she あわてて しっかり掴むd the old shoes, and remained for a moment dumb in contemplation of them.

While Katharine went on 刻々と with her 義務s as show-woman, Rodney 診察するd intently a 列／漕ぐ／騒動 of little 製図／抽選s which he knew by heart already. His disordered 明言する／公表する of mind made it necessary for him to take advantage of these little 一時的休止，執行延期s, as if he had been out in a high 勝利，勝つd and must straighten his dress in the first 避難所 he reached. His 静める was only superficial, as he knew too 井戸／弁護士席; it did not 存在する much below the surface of tie, waistcoat, and white slip.

On getting out of bed that morning he had fully made up his mind to ignore what had been said the night before; he had been 納得させるd, by the sight of Denham, that his love for Katharine was 熱烈な, and when he 演説（する）／住所d her 早期に that morning on the telephone, he had meant his cheerful but 権威のある トンs to 伝える to her the fact that, after a night of madness, they were as indissolubly engaged as ever. But when he reached his office his torments began. He 設立する a letter from Cassandra waiting for him. She had read his play, and had taken the very first 適切な時期 to 令状 and tell him what she thought of it. She knew, she wrote, that her 賞賛する meant 絶対 nothing; but still, she had sat up all night; she thought this, that, and the other; she was 十分な of enthusiasm most elaborately scratched out in places, but enough was written plain to gratify William's vanity exceedingly. She was やめる intelligent enough to say the 権利 things, or, even more charmingly, to hint at them. In other ways, too, it was a very charming letter. She told him about her music, and about a 選挙権／賛成 会合 to which Henry had taken her, and she 主張するd, half 本気で, that she had learnt the Greek alphabet, and 設立する it "fascinating." The word was を強調するd. Had she laughed when she drew that line? Was she ever serious? Didn't the letter show the most engaging 構内／化合物 of enthusiasm and spirit and whimsicality, all 次第に減少するing into a 炎上 of girlish freakishness, which flitted, for the 残り／休憩（する） of the morning, as a will-o'-the-wisp, across Rodney's landscape. He could not resist beginning an answer to her there and then. He 設立する it 特に delightful to 形態／調整 a style which should 表明する the 屈服するing and curtsying, 前進するing and 退却／保養地ing, which are characteristic of one of the many million 共同s of men and women. Katharine never trod that particular 手段, he could not help 反映するing; Katharine—Cassandra; Cassandra—Katharine—they 補欠／交替の／交替するd in his consciousness all day long. It was all very 井戸／弁護士席 to dress oneself carefully, compose one's 直面する, and start off punctually at half-past four to a tea-party in Cheyne Walk, but Heaven only knew what would come of it all, and when Katharine, after sitting silent with her usual immobility, wantonly drew from her pocket and slapped 負かす／撃墜する on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する beneath his 注目する，もくろむs a letter 演説（する）／住所d to Cassandra herself, his composure 砂漠d him. What did she mean by her 行為?

He looked up はっきりと from his 列／漕ぐ／騒動 of little pictures. Katharine was 配置する／処分する／したい気持ちにさせるing of the American lady in far too 独断的な a fashion. Surely the 犠牲者 herself must see how foolish her enthusiasms appeared in the 注目する，もくろむs of the poet's granddaughter. Katharine never made any 試みる／企てる to spare people's feelings, he 反映するd; and, 存在 himself very 極度の慎重さを要する to all shades of 慰安 and 不快, he 削減（する） short the auctioneer's catalog, which Katharine was reeling off more and more absent-mindedly, and took Mrs. Vermont Bankes, with a queer sense of fellowship in 苦しむing, under his own 保護.

But within a few minutes the American lady had 完全にするd her 査察, and inclining her 長，率いる in a little nod of reverential 別れの（言葉，会） to the poet and his shoes, she was 護衛するd downstairs by Rodney. Katharine stayed by herself in the little room. The 儀式 of ancestor-worship had been more than usually oppressive to her. Moreover, the room was becoming （人が）群がるd beyond the bounds of order. Only that morning a ひどく insured proof-sheet had reached them from a collector in Australia, which 記録，記録的な／記録するd a change of the poet's mind about a very famous phrase, and, therefore, had （人命などを）奪う，主張するs to the 栄誉（を受ける） of glazing and でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れるing. But was there room for it? Must it be hung on the staircase, or should some other 遺物 give place to do it 栄誉（を受ける）? Feeling unable to decide the question, Katharine ちらりと見ることd at the portrait of her grandfather, as if to ask his opinion. The artist who had painted it was now out of fashion, and by dint of showing it to 訪問者s, Katharine had almost 中止するd to see anything but a glow of faintly pleasing pink and brown 色合いs, enclosed within a circular scroll of gilt laurel-leaves. The young man who was her grandfather looked ばく然と over her 長，率いる. The sensual lips were わずかに parted, and gave the 直面する an 表現 of beholding something lovely or miraculous 消えるing or just rising upon the 縁 of the distance. The 表現 repeated itself curiously upon Katharine's 直面する as she gazed up into his. They were the same age, or very nearly so. She wondered what he was looking for; were there waves （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域ing upon a shore for him, too, she wondered, and heroes riding through the leaf-hung forests? For perhaps the first time in her life she thought of him as a man, young, unhappy, tempestuous, 十分な of 願望（する）s and faults; for the first time she realized him for herself, and not from her mother's memory. He might have been her brother, she thought. It seemed to her that they were akin, with the mysterious kinship of 血 which makes it seem possible to 解釈する／通訳する the sights which the 注目する，もくろむs of the dead behold so intently, or even to believe that they look with us upon our 現在の joys and 悲しみs. He would have understood, she thought, suddenly; and instead of laying her withered flowers upon his 神社, she brought him her own perplexities—perhaps a gift of greater value, should the dead be conscious of gifts, than flowers and incense and adoration. 疑問s, 尋問s, and despondencies she felt, as she looked up, would be more welcome to him than homage, and he would 持つ／拘留する them but a very small 重荷（を負わせる） if she gave him, also, some 株 in what she 苦しむd and 達成するd. The depth of her own pride and love were not more 明らかな to her than the sense that the dead asked neither flowers nor 悔いるs, but a 株 in the life which they had given her, the life which they had lived.

Rodney 設立する her a moment later sitting beneath her grandfather's portrait. She laid her 手渡す on the seat next her in a friendly way, and said:

"Come and sit 負かす／撃墜する, William. How glad I was you were here! I felt myself getting ruder and ruder."

"You are not good at hiding your feelings," he returned dryly.

"Oh, don't scold me—I've had a horrid afternoon." She told him how she had taken the flowers to Mrs. McCormick, and how South Kensington impressed her as the 保存する of officers' 未亡人s. She 述べるd how the door had opened, and what 暗い／優うつな avenues of 破産した／（警察が）手入れするs and palm-trees and umbrellas had been 明らかにする／漏らすd to her. She spoke lightly, and 後継するd in putting him at his 緩和する. Indeed, he 速く became too much at his 緩和する to 固執する in a 条件 of cheerful 中立. He felt his composure slipping from him. Katharine made it seem so natural to ask her to help him, or advise him, to say straight out what he had in his mind. The letter from Cassandra was 激しい in his pocket. There was also the letter to Cassandra lying on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する in the next room. The atmosphere seemed 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金d with Cassandra. But, unless Katharine began the 支配する of her own （許可，名誉などを）与える, he could not even hint—he must ignore the whole 事件／事情／状勢; it was the part of a gentleman to 保存する a 耐えるing that was, as far as he could make it, the 耐えるing of an undoubting lover. At intervals he sighed 深く，強烈に. He talked rather more quickly than usual about the 可能性 that some of the オペラs of Mozart would be played in the summer. He had received a notice, he said, and at once produced a pocket-調書をとる／予約する stuffed with papers, and began shuffling them in search. He held a 厚い envelope between his finger and thumb, as if the notice from the オペラ company had become in some way inseparably 大（公）使館員d to it.

"A letter from Cassandra?" said Katharine, in the easiest 発言する／表明する in the world, looking over his shoulder. "I've just written to ask her to come here, only I forgot to 地位，任命する it."

He 手渡すd her the envelope in silence. She took it, 抽出するd the sheets, and read the letter through.

The reading seemed to Rodney to take an intolerably long time.

"Yes," she 観察するd at length, "a very charming letter."

Rodney's 直面する was half turned away, as if in bashfulness. Her 見解（をとる） of his profile almost moved her to laughter. She ちらりと見ることd through the pages once more.

"I see no 害（を与える）," William blurted out, "in helping her—with Greek, for example—if she really cares for that sort of thing."

"There's no 推論する／理由 why she shouldn't care," said Katharine, 協議するing the pages once more. "In fact—ah, here it is—'The Greek alphabet is 絶対 fascinating.' 明白に she does care."

"井戸／弁護士席, Greek may be rather a large order. I was thinking 主として of English. Her 批評s of my play, though they're too generous, evidently immature—she can't be more than twenty-two, I suppose?—they certainly show the sort of thing one wants: real feeling for poetry, understanding, not formed, of course, but it's at the root of everything after all. There'd be no 害（を与える） in lending her 調書をとる／予約するs?"

"No. Certainly not."

"But if it—hum—led to a correspondence? I mean, Katharine, I take it, without going into 事柄s which seem to me a little morbid, I mean," he floundered, "you, from your point of 見解（をとる）, feel that there's nothing disagreeable to you in the notion? If so, you've only to speak, and I never think of it again."

She was surprised by the 暴力／激しさ of her 願望（する） that he never should think of it again. For an instant it seemed to her impossible to 降伏する an intimacy, which might not be the intimacy of love, but was certainly the intimacy of true friendship, to any woman in the world. Cassandra would never understand him—she was not good enough for him. The letter seemed to her a letter of flattery—a letter 演説（する）／住所d to his 証拠不十分, which it made her angry to think was known to another. For he was not weak; he had the rare strength of doing what he 約束d—she had only to speak, and he would never think of Cassandra again.

She paused. Rodney guessed the 推論する／理由. He was amazed.

"She loves me," he thought. The woman he admired more than any one in the world, loved him, as he had given up hope that she would ever love him. And now that for the first time he was sure of her love, he resented it. He felt it as a fetter, an encumbrance, something which made them both, but him in particular, ridiculous. He was in her 力／強力にする 完全に, but his 注目する，もくろむs were open and he was no longer her slave or her dupe. He would be her master in 未来. The instant 長引かせるd itself as Katharine realized the strength of her 願望（する） to speak the words that should keep William for ever, and the baseness of the 誘惑 which 攻撃する，非難するd her to make the movement, or speak the word, which he had often begged her for, which she was now 近づく enough to feeling. She held the letter in her 手渡す. She sat silent.

At this moment there was a 動かす in the other room; the 発言する／表明する of Mrs. Hilbery was heard talking of proof-sheets 救助（する）d by miraculous providence from butcher's ledgers in Australia; the curtain separating one room from the other was drawn apart, and Mrs. Hilbery and Augustus Pelham stood in the doorway. Mrs. Hilbery stopped short. She looked at her daughter, and at the man her daughter was to marry, with her peculiar smile that always seemed to tremble on the brink of satire.

"The best of all my treasures, Mr. Pelham!" she exclaimed. "Don't move, Katharine. Sit still, William. Mr. Pelham will come another day."

Mr. Pelham looked, smiled, 屈服するd, and, as his hostess had moved on, followed her without a word. The curtain was drawn again either by him or by Mrs. Hilbery.

But her mother had settled the question somehow. Katharine 疑問d no longer.

"As I told you last night," she said, "I think it's your 義務, if there's a chance that you care for Cassandra, to discover what your feeling is for her now. It's your 義務 to her, 同様に as to me. But we must tell my mother. We can't go on pretending."

"That is 完全に in your 手渡すs, of course," said Rodney, with an 即座の return to the manner of a formal man of 栄誉（を受ける）.

"Very 井戸／弁護士席," said Katharine.

直接／まっすぐに he left her she would go to her mother, and explain that the 約束／交戦 was at an end—or it might be better that they should go together?

"But, Katharine," Rodney began, nervously 試みる／企てるing to stuff Cassandra's sheets 支援する into their envelope; "if Cassandra—should Cassandra—you've asked Cassandra to stay with you."

"Yes; but I've not 地位，任命するd the letter."

He crossed his 膝s in a discomfited silence. By all his codes it was impossible to ask a woman with whom he had just broken off his 約束／交戦 to help him to become 熟知させるd with another woman with a 見解（をとる） to his 落ちるing in love with her. If it was 発表するd that their 約束／交戦 was over, a long and 完全にする 分離 would 必然的に follow; in those circumstances, letters and gifts were returned; after years of distance the 厳しいd couple met, perhaps at an evening party, and touched 手渡すs uncomfortably with an indifferent word or two. He would be cast off 完全に; he would have to 信用 to his own 資源s. He could never について言及する Cassandra to Katharine again; for months, and doubtless years, he would never see Katharine again; anything might happen to her in his absence.

Katharine was almost 同様に aware of his perplexities as he was. She knew in what direction 完全にする generosity pointed the way; but pride—for to remain engaged to Rodney and to cover his 実験s 傷つける what was nobler in her than mere vanity—fought for its life.

"I'm to give up my freedom for an 不明確な／無期限の time," she thought, "in order that William may see Cassandra here at his 緩和する. He's not the courage to manage it without my help—he's too much of a coward to tell me 率直に what he wants. He hates the notion of a public 違反. He wants to keep us both."

When she reached this point, Rodney pocketed the letter and elaborately looked at his watch. Although the 活動／戦闘 meant that he 辞職するd Cassandra, for he knew his own 無資格／無能力 and 不信d himself 完全に, and lost Katharine, for whom his feeling was 深遠な though unsatisfactory, still it appeared to him that there was nothing else left for him to do. He was 軍隊d to go, leaving Katharine 解放する／自由な, as he had said, to tell her mother that the 約束／交戦 was at an end. But to do what plain 義務 要求するd of an honorable man, cost an 成果／努力 which only a day or two ago would have been 信じられない to him. That a 関係 such as he had ちらりと見ることd at with 願望（する） could be possible between him and Katharine, he would have been the first, two days ago, to 否定する with indignation. But now his life had changed; his 態度 had changed; his feelings were different; new 目的（とする）s and 可能性s had been shown him, and they had an almost irresistible fascination and 軍隊. The training of a life of thirty-five years had not left him defenceless; he was still master of his dignity; he rose, with a mind made up to an irrevocable 別れの（言葉，会）.

"I leave you, then," he said, standing up and 持つ／拘留するing out his 手渡す with an 成果／努力 that left him pale, but lent him dignity, "to tell your mother that our 約束／交戦 is ended by your 願望（する）."

She took his 手渡す and held it.

"You don't 信用 me?" she said.

"I do, 絶対," he replied.

"No. You don't 信用 me to help you...I could help you?"

"I'm hopeless without your help!" he exclaimed passionately, but withdrew his 手渡す and turned his 支援する. When he 直面するd her, she thought that she saw him for the first time without disguise.

"It's useless to pretend that I don't understand what you're 申し込む／申し出ing, Katharine. I 収容する／認める what you say. Speaking to you perfectly 率直に, I believe at this moment that I do love your cousin; there is a chance that, with your help, I might—but no," he broke off, "it's impossible, it's wrong—I'm infinitely to 非難する for having 許すd this 状況／情勢 to arise."

"Sit beside me. Let's consider sensibly—"

"Your sense has been our undoing—" he groaned.

"I 受託する the 責任／義務."

"Ah, but can I 許す that?" he exclaimed. "It would mean—for we must 直面する it, Katharine—that we let our 約束／交戦 stand for the time 名目上; in fact, of course, your freedom would be 絶対の."

"And yours too."

"Yes, we should both be 解放する／自由な. Let us say that I saw Cassandra once, twice, perhaps, under these 条件s; and then if, as I think 確かな , the whole thing 証明するs a dream, we tell your mother 即時に. Why not tell her now, indeed, under 誓約（する） of secrecy?"

"Why not? It would be over London in ten minutes, besides, she would never even remotely understand."

"Your father, then? This secrecy is detestable—it's dishonorable."

"My father would understand even いっそう少なく than my mother."

"Ah, who could be 推定する／予想するd to understand?" Rodney groaned; "but it's from your point of 見解（をとる） that we must look at it. It's not only asking too much, it's putting you into a position—a position in which I could not 耐える to see my own sister."

"We're not brothers and sisters," she said impatiently, "and if we can't decide, who can? I'm not talking nonsense," she proceeded. "I've done my best to think this out from every point of 見解（をとる）, and I've come to the 結論 that there are 危険s which have to be taken,—though I don't 否定する that they 傷つける horribly."

"Katharine, you mind? You'll mind too much."

"No I shan't," she said stoutly. "I shall mind a good 取引，協定, but I'm 用意が出来ている for that; I shall get through it, because you will help me. You'll both help me. In fact, we'll help each other. That's a Christian doctrine, isn't it?"

"It sounds more like Paganism to me," Rodney groaned, as he reviewed the 状況／情勢 into which her Christian doctrine was 急落（する），激減（する）ing them.

And yet he could not 否定する that a divine 救済 所有するd him, and that the 未来, instead of wearing a lead-colored mask, now blossomed with a thousand 変化させるd gaieties and excitements. He was 現実に to see Cassandra within a week or perhaps いっそう少なく, and he was more anxious to know the date of her arrival than he could own even to himself. It seemed base to be so anxious to pluck this fruit of Katharine's unexampled generosity and of his own contemptible baseness. And yet, though he used these words automatically, they had now no meaning. He was not debased in his own 注目する，もくろむs by what he had done, and as for 賞賛するing Katharine, were they not partners, conspirators, people bent upon the same 追求（する），探索（する） together, so that to 賞賛する the 追跡 of a ありふれた end as an 行為／法令／行動する of generosity was meaningless. He took her 手渡す and 圧力（をかける）d it, not in thanks so much as in an ecstasy of comradeship.

"We will help each other," he said, repeating her words, 捜し出すing her 注目する，もくろむs in an enthusiasm of friendship.

Her 注目する，もくろむs were 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な but dark with sadness as they 残り／休憩（する）d on him. "He's already gone," she thought, "far away—he thinks of me no more." And the fancy （機の）カム to her that, as they sat 味方する by 味方する, 手渡す in 手渡す, she could hear the earth 注ぐing from above to make a 障壁 between them, so that, as they sat, they were separated second by second by an impenetrable 塀で囲む. The 過程, which 影響する／感情d her as that of 存在 調印（する）d away and for ever from all companionship with the person she cared for most, （機の）カム to an end at last, and by ありふれた 同意 they unclasped their fingers, Rodney touching hers with his lips, as the curtain parted, and Mrs. Hilbery peered through the 開始 with her benevolent and sarcastic 表現 to ask whether Katharine could remember was it Tuesday or Wednesday, and did she dine in Westminster?

"Dearest William," she said, pausing, as if she could not resist the 楽しみ of encroaching for a second upon this wonderful world of love and 信用／信任 and romance. "Dearest children," she 追加するd, disappearing with an impulsive gesture, as if she 軍隊d herself to draw the curtain upon a scene which she 辞退するd all 誘惑 to interrupt.

CHAPTER XXV

At a ４半期/4分の1-past three in the afternoon of the に引き続いて Saturday Ralph Denham sat on the bank of the lake in Kew Gardens, dividing the dial-plate of his watch into sections with his forefinger. The just and inexorable nature of time itself was 反映するd in his 直面する. He might have been composing a hymn to the unhasting and 不安ing march of that divinity. He seemed to 迎える／歓迎する the lapse of minute after minute with 厳しい acquiescence in the 必然的な order. His 表現 was so 厳しい, so serene, so immobile, that it seemed obvious that for him at least there was a grandeur in the 出発／死ing hour which no petty irritation on his part was to 損なう, although the wasting time wasted also high 私的な hopes of his own.

His 直面する was no bad 索引 to what went on within him. He was in a 条件 of mind rather too exalted for the trivialities of daily life. He could not 受託する the fact that a lady was fifteen minutes late in keeping her 任命 without seeing in that 事故 the 失望／欲求不満 of his entire life. Looking at his watch, he seemed to look 深い into the springs of human 存在, and by the light of what he saw there altered his course に向かって the north and the midnight...Yes, one's voyage must be made 絶対 without companions through ice and 黒人／ボイコット water—に向かって what goal? Here he laid his finger upon the half-hour, and decided that when the minute-手渡す reached that point he would go, at the same time answering the question put by another of the many 発言する／表明するs of consciousness with the reply that there was undoubtedly a goal, but that it would need the most relentless energy to keep anywhere in its direction. Still, still, one goes on, the ticking seconds seemed to 保証する him, with dignity, with open 注目する，もくろむs, with 決意 not to 受託する the second-率, not to be tempted by the unworthy, not to 産する／生じる, not to 妥協. Twenty-five minutes past three were now 示すd upon the 直面する of the watch. The world, he 保証するd himself, since Katharine Hilbery was now half an hour behind her time, 申し込む／申し出s no happiness, no 残り／休憩（する） from struggle, no certainty. In a 計画／陰謀 of things utterly bad from the start the only unpardonable folly is that of hope. Raising his 注目する，もくろむs for a moment from the 直面する of his watch, he 残り／休憩（する）d them upon the opposite bank, reflectively and not without a 確かな wistfulness, as if the sternness of their gaze were still 有能な of mitigation. Soon a look of the deepest satisfaction filled them, though, for a moment, he did not move. He watched a lady who （機の）カム 速く, and yet with a trace of hesitation, 負かす／撃墜する the 幅の広い grass-walk に向かって him. She did not see him. Distance lent her 人物／姿／数字 an indescribable 高さ, and romance seemed to surround her from the floating of a purple 隠す which the light 空気／公表する filled and curved from her shoulders.

"Here she comes, like a ship in 十分な sail," he said to himself, half remembering some line from a play or poem where the ヘロイン bore 負かす／撃墜する thus with feathers 飛行機で行くing and 空気／公表するs saluting her. The 青葉 and the high presences of the trees surrounded her as if they stood 前へ／外へ at her coming. He rose, and she saw him; her little exclamation 証明するd that she was glad to find him, and then that she 非難するd herself for 存在 late.

"Why did you never tell me? I didn't know there was this," she 発言／述べるd, alluding to the lake, the 幅の広い green space, the vista of trees, with the ruffled gold of the Thames in the distance and the Ducal 城 standing in its meadows. She paid the rigid tail of the Ducal lion the 尊敬の印 of incredulous laughter.

"You've never been to Kew?" Denham 発言／述べるd.

But it appeared that she had come once as a small child, when the 地理学 of the place was 完全に different, and the fauna 含むd certainly flamingoes and, かもしれない, camels. They strolled on, refashioning these 伝説の gardens. She was, as he felt, glad 単に to stroll and loiter and let her fancy touch upon anything her 注目する，もくろむs 遭遇（する）d—a bush, a park-keeper, a decorated goose—as if the 緩和 soothed her. The warmth of the afternoon, the first of spring, tempted them to sit upon a seat in a glade of beech-trees, with forest 運動s striking green paths this way and that around them. She sighed 深く，強烈に.

"It's so 平和的な," she said, as if in explanation of her sigh. Not a 選び出す／独身 person was in sight, and the 動かす of the 勝利，勝つd in the 支店s, that sound so seldom heard by Londoners, seemed to her as if wafted from fathomless oceans of 甘い 空気／公表する in the distance.

While she breathed and looked, Denham was engaged in 暴露するing with the point of his stick a group of green spikes half smothered by the dead leaves. He did this with the peculiar touch of the botanist. In 指名するing the little green 工場／植物 to her he used the Latin 指名する, thus disguising some flower familiar even to Chelsea, and making her exclaim, half in amusement, at his knowledge. Her own ignorance was 広大な, she 自白するd. What did one call that tree opposite, for instance, supposing one condescended to call it by its English 指名する? Beech or elm or sycamore? It chanced, by the 証言 of a dead leaf, to be oak; and a little attention to a diagram which Denham proceeded to draw upon an envelope soon put Katharine in 所有／入手 of some of the 根底となる distinctions between our British trees. She then asked him to 知らせる her about flowers. To her they were variously 形態／調整d and colored petals, 均衡を保った, at different seasons of the year, upon very 類似の green stalks; but to him they were, in the first instance, bulbs or seeds, and later, living things endowed with sex, and pores, and susceptibilities which adapted themselves by all manner of ingenious 装置s to live and beget life, and could be fashioned squat or 次第に減少するing, 炎上-colored or pale, pure or spotted, by 過程s which might 明らかにする／漏らす the secrets of human 存在. Denham spoke with 増加するing ardor of a hobby which had long been his in secret. No discourse could have worn a more welcome sound in Katharine's ears. For weeks she had heard nothing that made such pleasant music in her mind. It wakened echoes in all those remote fastnesses of her 存在 where loneliness had brooded so long undisturbed.

She wished he would go on for ever talking of 工場／植物s, and showing her how science felt not やめる blindly for the 法律 that 支配するd their endless variations. A 法律 that might be inscrutable but was certainly omnipotent 控訴，上告d to her at the moment, because she could find nothing like it in 所有／入手 of human lives. Circumstances had long 軍隊d her, as they 軍隊 most women in the flower of 青年, to consider, painfully and minutely, all that part of life which is conspicuously without order; she had had to consider moods and wishes, degrees of liking or disliking, and their 影響 upon the 運命 of people dear to her; she had been 軍隊d to 否定する herself any contemplation of that other part of life where thought 建設するs a 運命 which is 独立した・無所属 of human 存在s. As Denham spoke, she followed his words and considered their 耐えるing with an 平易な vigor which spoke of a capacity long hoarded and unspent. The very trees and the green 合併するing into the blue distance became symbols of the 広大な 外部の world which recks so little of the happiness, of the marriages or deaths of individuals. ーするために give her examples of what he was 説, Denham led the way, first to the 激しく揺する Garden, and then to the Orchid House.

For him there was safety in the direction which the talk had taken. His 強調 might come from feelings more personal than those science roused in him, but it was disguised, and 自然に he 設立する it 平易な to expound and explain. にもかかわらず, when he saw Katharine の中で the orchids, her beauty strangely 強調するd by the fantastic 工場／植物s, which seemed to peer and gape at her from （土地などの）細長い一片d hoods and fleshy throats, his ardor for botany 病弱なd, and a more コンビナート／複合体 feeling 取って代わるd it. She fell silent. The orchids seemed to 示唆する 吸収するing reflections. In 反抗 of the 支配するs she stretched her ungloved 手渡す and touched one. The sight of the rubies upon her finger 影響する／感情d him so disagreeably that he started and turned away. But next moment he controlled himself; he looked at her taking in one strange 形態／調整 after another with the contemplative, considering gaze of a person who sees not 正確に／まさに what is before him, but gropes in 地域s that 嘘（をつく） beyond it. The far-away look 完全に 欠如（する）d self-consciousness. Denham 疑問d whether she remembered his presence. He could 解任する himself, of course, by a word or a movement—but why? She was happier thus. She needed nothing that he could give her. And for him, too, perhaps, it was best to keep aloof, only to know that she 存在するd, to 保存する what he already had—perfect, remote, and 無傷の. その上の, her still look, standing の中で the orchids in that hot atmosphere, strangely illustrated some scene that he had imagined in his room at home. The sight, mingling with his recollection, kept him silent when the door was shut and they were walking on again.

But though she did not speak, Katharine had an uneasy sense that silence on her part was selfishness. It was selfish of her to continue, as she wished to do, a discussion of 支配するs not remotely connected with any human 存在s. She roused herself to consider their exact position upon the 騒然とした 地図／計画する of the emotions. Oh yes—it was a question whether Ralph Denham should live in the country and 令状 a 調書をとる／予約する; it was getting late; they must waste no more time; Cassandra arrived to-night for dinner; she flinched and roused herself, and discovered that she せねばならない be 持つ／拘留するing something in her 手渡すs. But they were empty. She held them out with an exclamation.

"I've left my 捕らえる、獲得する somewhere—where?" The gardens had no points of the compass, so far as she was 関心d. She had been walking for the most part on grass—that was all she knew. Even the road to the Orchid House had now 分裂（する） itself into three. But there was no 捕らえる、獲得する in the Orchid House. It must, therefore, have been left upon the seat. They retraced their steps in the preoccupied manner of people who have to think about something that is lost. What did this 捕らえる、獲得する look like? What did it 含む／封じ込める?

"A purse—a ticket—some letters, papers," Katharine counted, becoming more agitated as she 解任するd the 名簿（に載せる）／表（にあげる）. Denham went on quickly in 前進する of her, and she heard him shout that he had 設立する it before she reached the seat. ーするために make sure that all was 安全な she spread the contents on her 膝. It was a queer collection, Denham thought, gazing with the deepest 利益／興味. Loose gold coins were 絡まるd in a 狭くする （土地などの）細長い一片 of lace; there were letters which somehow 示唆するd the extreme of intimacy; there were two or three 重要なs, and 名簿（に載せる）／表（にあげる）s of （売買）手数料，委託（する）／委員会／権限s against which crosses were 始める，決める at intervals. But she did not seem 満足させるd until she had made sure of a 確かな paper so 倍のd that Denham could not 裁判官 what it 含む／封じ込めるd. In her 救済 and 感謝 she began at once to say that she had been thinking over what Denham had told her of his 計画（する）s.

He 削減（する） her short. "Don't let's discuss that dreary 商売／仕事."

"But I thought—"

"It's a dreary 商売／仕事. I ought never to have bothered you—"

"Have you decided, then?"

He made an impatient sound. "It's not a thing that 事柄s."

She could only say rather きっぱりと, "Oh!"

"I mean it 事柄s to me, but it 事柄s to no one else. Anyhow," he continued, more amiably, "I see no 推論する／理由 why you should be bothered with other people's nuisances."

She supposed that she had let him see too 明確に her weariness of this 味方する of life.

"I'm afraid I've been absent-minded," she began, remembering how often William had brought this 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 against her.

"You have a good 取引，協定 to make you absent-minded," he replied.

"Yes," she replied, 紅潮／摘発するing. "No," she 否定するd herself. "Nothing particular, I mean. But I was thinking about 工場／植物s. I was enjoying myself. In fact, I've seldom enjoyed an afternoon more. But I want to hear what you've settled, if you don't mind telling me."

"Oh, it's all settled," he replied. "I'm going to this infernal cottage to 令状 a worthless 調書をとる／予約する."

"How I envy you," she replied, with the 最大の 誠実.

"井戸／弁護士席, cottages are to be had for fifteen shillings a week."

"Cottages are to be had—yes," she replied. "The question is—" She checked herself. "Two rooms are all I should want," she continued, with a curious sigh; "one for eating, one for sleeping. Oh, but I should like another, a large one at the 最高の，を越す, and a little garden where one could grow flowers. A path—so—負かす／撃墜する to a river, or up to a 支持を得ようと努めるd, and the sea not very far off, so that one could hear the waves at night. Ships just 消えるing on the horizon—" She broke off. "Shall you be 近づく the sea?"

"My notion of perfect happiness," he began, not replying to her question, "is to live as you've said."

"井戸／弁護士席, now you can. You will work, I suppose," she continued; "you'll work all the morning and again after tea and perhaps at night. You won't have people always coming about you to interrupt."

"How far can one live alone?" he asked. "Have you tried ever?"

"Once for three weeks," she replied. "My father and mother were in Italy, and something happened so that I couldn't join them. For three weeks I lived 完全に by myself, and the only person I spoke to was a stranger in a shop where I lunched—a man with a 耐えるd. Then I went 支援する to my room by myself and—井戸／弁護士席, I did what I liked. It doesn't make me out an amiable character, I'm afraid," she 追加するd, "but I can't 耐える living with other people. An 時折の man with a 耐えるd is 利益／興味ing; he's detached; he lets me go my way, and we know we shall never 会合，会う again. Therefore, we are perfectly sincere—a thing not possible with one's friends."

"Nonsense," Denham replied 突然の.

"Why 'nonsense'?" she 問い合わせd.

"Because you don't mean what you say," he expostulated.

"You're very 肯定的な," she said, laughing and looking at him. How 独断的な, hot-tempered, and imperious he was! He had asked her to come to Kew to advise him; he then told her that he had settled the question already; he then proceeded to find fault with her. He was the very opposite of William Rodney, she thought; he was shabby, his 着せる／賦与するs were 不正に made, he was ill 詩（を作る）d in the amenities of life; he was tongue-tied and ぎこちない to the 瀬戸際 of obliterating his real character. He was awkwardly silent; he was awkwardly emphatic. And yet she liked him.

"I don't mean what I say," she repeated good-humoredly. "井戸／弁護士席—?"

"I 疑問 whether you make 絶対の 誠実 your 基準 in life," he answered 意味ありげに.

She 紅潮／摘発するd. He had 侵入するd at once to the weak 位置／汚点／見つけ出す—her 約束／交戦, and had 推論する／理由 for what he said. He was not altogether 正当化するd now, at any 率, she was glad to remember; but she could not enlighten him and must 耐える his insinuations, though from the lips of a man who had behaved as he had behaved their 軍隊 should not have been sharp. にもかかわらず, what he said had its 軍隊, she mused; partly because he seemed unconscious of his own lapse in the 事例／患者 of Mary Datchet, and thus baffled her insight; partly because he always spoke with 軍隊, for what 推論する／理由 she did not yet feel 確かな .

"絶対の 誠実 is rather difficult, don't you think?" she 問い合わせd, with a touch of irony.

"There are people one credits even with that," he replied a little ばく然と. He was ashamed of his savage wish to 傷つける her, and yet it was not for the sake of 傷つけるing her, who was beyond his 軸s, but ーするために mortify his own incredibly 無謀な impulse of abandonment to the spirit which seemed, at moments, about to 急ぐ him to the uttermost ends of the earth. She 影響する／感情d him beyond the 範囲 of his wildest dreams. He seemed to see that beneath the 静かな surface of her manner, which was almost pathetically at 手渡す and within reach for all the trivial 需要・要求するs of daily life, there was a spirit which she reserved or repressed for some 推論する／理由 either of loneliness or—could it be possible—of love. Was it given to Rodney to see her unmasked, unrestrained, unconscious of her 義務s? a creature of uncalculating passion and 直感的に freedom? No; he 辞退するd to believe it. It was in her loneliness that Katharine was unreserved. "I went 支援する to my room by myself and I did—what I liked." She had said that to him, and in 説 it had given him a glimpse of 可能性s, even of 信用／信任s, as if he might be the one to 株 her loneliness, the mere hint of which made his heart （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 faster and his brain spin. He checked himself as 残酷に as he could. He saw her redden, and in the irony of her reply he heard her 憤慨.

He began slipping his smooth, silver watch in his pocket, in the hope that somehow he might help himself 支援する to that 静める and fatalistic mood which had been his when he looked at its 直面する upon the bank of the lake, for that mood must, at whatever cost, be the mood of his intercourse with Katharine. He had spoken of 感謝 and acquiescence in the letter which he had never sent, and now all the 軍隊 of his character must make good those 公約するs in her presence.

She, thus challenged, tried 一方／合間 to define her points. She wished to make Denham understand.

"Don't you see that if you have no relations with people it's easier to be honest with them?" she 問い合わせd. "That is what I meant. One needn't cajole them; one's under no 義務 to them. Surely you must have 設立する with your own family that it's impossible to discuss what 事柄s to you most because you're all herded together, because you're in a 共謀, because the position is 誤った—" Her 推論する／理由ing 一時停止するd itself a little inconclusively, for the 支配する was コンビナート／複合体, and she 設立する herself in ignorance whether Denham had a family or not. Denham was agreed with her as to the destructiveness of the family system, but he did not wish to discuss the problem at that moment.

He turned to a problem which was of greater 利益／興味 to him.

"I'm 納得させるd," he said, "that there are 事例／患者s in which perfect 誠実 is possible—事例／患者s where there's no 関係, though the people live together, if you like, where each is 解放する／自由な, where there's no 義務 upon either 味方する."

"For a time perhaps," she agreed, a little despondently. "But 義務s always grow up. There are feelings to be considered. People aren't simple, and though they may mean to be reasonable, they end"—in the 条件 in which she 設立する herself, she meant, but 追加するd lamely—"in a muddle."

"Because," Denham 即時に 介入するd, "they don't make themselves understood at the beginning. I could 請け負う, at this instant," he continued, with a reasonable intonation which did much credit to his self-支配（する）／統制する, "to lay 負かす／撃墜する 条件 for a friendship which should be perfectly sincere and perfectly straightforward."

She was curious to hear them, but, besides feeling that the topic 隠すd dangers better known to her than to him, she was reminded by his トン of his curious abstract 宣言 upon the 堤防. Anything that hinted at love for the moment alarmed her; it was as much an infliction to her as the rubbing of a skinless 負傷させる.

But he went on, without waiting for her 招待.

"In the first place, such a friendship must be unemotional," he laid it 負かす／撃墜する emphatically. "At least, on both 味方するs it must be understood that if either chooses to 落ちる in love, he or she does so 完全に at his own 危険. Neither is under any 義務 to the other. They must be at liberty to break or to alter at any moment. They must be able to say whatever they wish to say. All this must be understood."

"And they 伸び（る） something 価値（がある） having?" she asked.

"It's a 危険—of course it's a 危険," he replied. The word was one that she had been using frequently in her arguments with herself of late.

"But it's the only way—if you think friendship 価値（がある） having," he 結論するd.

"Perhaps under those 条件s it might be," she said reflectively.

"井戸／弁護士席," he said, "those are the 条件 of the friendship I wish to 申し込む／申し出 you." She had known that this was coming, but, 非，不，無 the いっそう少なく, felt a little shock, half of 楽しみ, half of 不本意, when she heard the formal 声明.

"I should like it," she began, "but—"

"Would Rodney mind?"

"Oh no," she replied quickly.

"No, no, it isn't that," she went on, and again （機の）カム to an end. She had been touched by the unreserved and yet ceremonious way in which he had made what he called his 申し込む／申し出 of 条件, but if he was generous it was the more necessary for her to be 用心深い. They would find themselves in difficulties, she 推測するd; but, at this point, which was not very far, after all, upon the road of 警告を与える, her foresight 砂漠d her. She sought for some 限定された 大災害 into which they must 必然的に 急落（する），激減（する）. But she could think of 非，不，無. It seemed to her that these 大災害s were fictitious; life went on and on—life was different altogether from what people said. And not only was she at an end of her 在庫／株 of 警告を与える, but it seemed suddenly altogether superfluous. Surely if any one could take care of himself, Ralph Denham could; he had told her that he did not love her. And, その上の, she meditated, walking on beneath the beech-trees and swinging her umbrella, as in her thought she was accustomed to 完全にする freedom, why should she perpetually 適用する so different a 基準 to her 行為 in practice? Why, she 反映するd, should there be this perpetual 不平等 between the thought and the 活動／戦闘, between the life of 孤独 and the life of society, this astonishing precipice on one 味方する of which the soul was active and in 幅の広い daylight, on the other 味方する of which it was contemplative and dark as night? Was it not possible to step from one to the other, 築く, and without 必須の change? Was this not the chance he 申し込む／申し出d her—the rare and wonderful chance of friendship? At any 率, she told Denham, with a sigh in which he heard both impatience and 救済, that she agreed; she thought him 権利; she would 受託する his 条件 of friendship.

"Now," she said, "let's go and have tea."

In fact, these 原則s having been laid 負かす／撃墜する, a 広大な／多数の／重要な lightness of spirit showed itself in both of them. They were both 納得させるd that something of 深遠な importance had been settled, and could now give their attention to their tea and the Gardens. They wandered in and out of glass-houses, saw lilies swimming in 戦車／タンクs, breathed in the scent of thousands of carnations, and compared their 各々の tastes in the 事柄 of trees and lakes. While talking 排他的に of what they saw, so that any one might have overheard them, they felt that the compact between them was made firmer and deeper by the number of people who passed them and 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd nothing of the 肉親，親類d. The question of Ralph's cottage and 未来 was not について言及するd again.

CHAPTER XXVI

Although the old coaches, with their gay パネル盤s and the guard's horn, and the humors of the box and the vicissitudes of the road, have long moldered into dust so far as they were 事柄, and are 保存するd in the printed pages of our 小説家s so far as they partook of the spirit, a 旅行 to London by 表明する train can still be a very pleasant and romantic adventure. Cassandra Otway, at the age of twenty-two, could imagine few things more pleasant. Satiated with months of green fields as she was, the first 列／漕ぐ／騒動 of artisans' 郊外住宅s on the 郊外s of London seemed to have something serious about it, which 前向きに／確かに 増加するd the importance of every person in the 鉄道 carriage, and even, to her impressionable mind, quickened the 速度(を上げる） of the train and gave a 公式文書，認める of 厳しい 当局 to the shriek of the engine-whistle. They were bound for London; they must have 優先 of all traffic not 類似して 運命にあるd. A different demeanor was necessary 直接／まっすぐに one stepped out upon Liverpool Street 壇・綱領・公約, and became one of those preoccupied and 迅速な 国民s for whose needs innumerable taxi-cabs, モーター-omnibuses, and 地下組織の 鉄道s were in waiting. She did her best to look dignified and preoccupied too, but as the cab carried her away, with a 決意 which alarmed her a little, she became more and more forgetful of her 駅／配置する as a 国民 of London, and turned her 長，率いる from one window to another, 選ぶing up 熱望して a building on this 味方する or a street scene on that to 料金d her 激しい curiosity. And yet, while the 運動 lasted no one was real, nothing was ordinary; the （人が）群がるs, the 政府 buildings, the tide of men and women washing the base of the 広大な／多数の／重要な glass windows, were all generalized, and 影響する／感情d her as if she saw them on the 行う／開催する／段階.

All these feelings were 支えるd and partly 奮起させるd by the fact that her 旅行 took her straight to the 中心 of her most romantic world. A thousand times in the 中央 of her pastoral landscape her thoughts took this 正確な road, were 認める to the house in Chelsea, and went 直接／まっすぐに upstairs to Katharine's room, where, invisible themselves, they had the better chance of feasting upon the privacy of the room's adorable and mysterious mistress. Cassandra adored her cousin; the adoration might have been foolish, but was saved from that 超過 and lent an engaging charm by the volatile nature of Cassandra's temperament. She had adored a 広大な／多数の／重要な many things and people in the course of twenty-two years; she had been alternately the pride and the desperation of her teachers. She had worshipped architecture and music, natural history and humanity, literature and art, but always at the 高さ of her enthusiasm, which was …を伴ってd by a brilliant degree of 業績／成就, she changed her mind and bought, surreptitiously, another grammar. The terrible results which governesses had 予報するd from such mental dissipation were certainly 明らかな now that Cassandra was twenty-two, and had never passed an examination, and daily showed herself いっそう少なく and いっそう少なく 有能な of passing one. The more serious 予測 that she could never かもしれない earn her living was also 立証するd. But from all these short 立ち往生させるs of different 業績／成就s Cassandra wove for herself an 態度, a cast of mind, which, if useless, was 設立する by some people to have the not despicable virtues of vivacity and freshness. Katharine, for example, thought her a most charming companion. The cousins seemed to 組み立てる／集結する between them a 広大な／多数の／重要な 範囲 of 質s which are never 設立する 部隊d in one person and seldom in half a dozen people. Where Katharine was simple, Cassandra was コンビナート／複合体; where Katharine was solid and direct, Cassandra was vague and evasive. In short, they 代表するd very 井戸／弁護士席 the manly and the womanly 味方するs of the feminine nature, and, for 創立／基礎, there was the 深遠な まとまり of ありふれた 血 between them. If Cassandra adored Katharine she was incapable of adoring any one without refreshing her spirit with たびたび（訪れる） draughts of raillery and 批評, and Katharine enjoyed her laughter at least as much as her 尊敬（する）・点.

尊敬（する）・点 was certainly uppermost in Cassandra's mind at the 現在の moment. Katharine's 約束／交戦 had 控訴，上告d to her imagination as the first 約束／交戦 in a circle of 同時代のs is apt to 控訴，上告 to the imaginations of the others; it was solemn, beautiful, and mysterious; it gave both parties the important 空気／公表する of those who have been 始めるd into some 儀式 which is still 隠すd from the 残り／休憩（する） of the group. For Katharine's sake Cassandra thought William a most distinguished and 利益／興味ing character, and welcomed first his conversation and then his manuscript as the 示すs of a friendship which it flattered and delighted her to 奮起させる.

Katharine was still out when she arrived at Cheyne Walk. After 迎える／歓迎するing her uncle and aunt and receiving, as usual, a 現在の of two 君主s for "cab fares and dissipation" from Uncle Trevor, whose favorite niece she was, she changed her dress and wandered into Katharine's room to を待つ her. What a 広大な／多数の／重要な looking-glass Katharine had, she thought, and how 円熟した all the 手はず／準備 upon the dressing-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する were compared to what she was used to at home. ちらりと見ることing 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, she thought that the 法案s stuck upon a skewer and stood for ornament upon the mantelpiece were astonishingly like Katharine, There wasn't a photograph of William anywhere to be seen. The room, with its combination of 高級な and bareness, its silk dressing-gowns and crimson slippers, its shabby carpet and 明らかにする 塀で囲むs, had a powerful 空気／公表する of Katharine herself; she stood in the middle of the room and enjoyed the sensation; and then, with a 願望（する） to finger what her cousin was in the habit of fingering, Cassandra began to take 負かす／撃墜する the 調書をとる／予約するs which stood in a 列／漕ぐ／騒動 upon the shelf above the bed. In most houses this shelf is the ledge upon which the last 遺物s of 宗教的な belief 宿泊する themselves as if, late at night, in the heart of privacy, people, skeptical by day, find solace in sipping one draught of the old charm for such 悲しみs or perplexities as may steal from their hiding-places in the dark. But there was no hymn-調書をとる／予約する here. By their 乱打するd covers and enigmatical contents, Cassandra 裁判官d them to be old school-調書をとる／予約するs belonging to Uncle Trevor, and piously, though eccentrically, 保存するd by his daughter. There was no end, she thought, to the unexpectedness of Katharine. She had once had a passion for geometry herself, and, curled upon Katharine's quilt, she became 吸収するd in trying to remember how far she had forgotten what she once knew. Katharine, coming in a little later, 設立する her 深い in this characteristic 追跡.

"My dear," Cassandra exclaimed, shaking the 調書をとる／予約する at her cousin, "my whole life's changed from this moment! I must 令状 the man's 指名する 負かす／撃墜する at once, or I shall forget—"

Whose 指名する, what 調書をとる／予約する, which life was changed Katharine proceeded to ascertain. She began to lay aside her 着せる／賦与するs hurriedly, for she was very late.

"May I sit and watch you?" Cassandra asked, shutting up her 調書をとる／予約する. "I got ready on 目的."

"Oh, you're ready, are you?" said Katharine, half turning in the 中央 of her 操作／手術s, and looking at Cassandra, who sat, clasping her 膝s, on the 辛勝する／優位 of the bed.

"There are people dining here," she said, taking in the 影響 of Cassandra from a new point of 見解（をとる）. After an interval, the distinction, the 不規律な charm, of the small 直面する with its long 次第に減少するing nose and its 有望な oval 注目する，もくろむs were very 著名な. The hair rose up off the forehead rather stiffly, and, given a more careful 治療 by hairdressers and dressmakers, the light angular 人物／姿／数字 might 所有する a likeness to a French lady of distinction in the eighteenth century.

"Who's coming to dinner?" Cassandra asked, 心配するing その上の 可能性s of rapture.

"There's William, and, I believe, Aunt Eleanor and Uncle Aubrey."

"I'm so glad William is coming. Did he tell you that he sent me his manuscript? I think it's wonderful—I think he's almost good enough for you, Katharine."

"You shall sit next to him and tell him what you think of him."

"I shan't dare do that," Cassandra 主張するd.

"Why? You're not afraid of him, are you?"

"A little—because he's connected with you."

Katharine smiled.

"But then, with your 井戸／弁護士席-known fidelity, considering that you're staying here at least a fortnight, you won't have any illusions left about me by the time you go. I give you a week, Cassandra. I shall see my 力／強力にする fading day by day. Now it's at the 最高潮; but to-morrow it'll have begun to fade. What am I to wear, I wonder? Find me a blue dress, Cassandra, over there in the long wardrobe."

She spoke disconnectedly, 扱うing 小衝突 and 徹底的に捜す, and pulling out the little drawers in her dressing-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する and leaving them open. Cassandra, sitting on the bed behind her, saw the reflection of her cousin's 直面する in the looking-glass. The 直面する in the looking-glass was serious and 意図, 明らかに 占領するd with other things besides the straightness of the parting which, however, was 存在 driven as straight as a Roman road through the dark hair. Cassandra was impressed again by Katharine's 成熟; and, as she enveloped herself in the blue dress which filled almost the whole of the long looking-glass with blue light and made it the でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる of a picture, 持つ／拘留するing not only the わずかに moving effigy of the beautiful woman, but 形態／調整s and colors of 反対するs 反映するd from the background, Cassandra thought that no sight had ever been やめる so romantic. It was all in keeping with the room and the house, and the city 一連の会議、交渉／完成する them; for her ears had not yet 中止するd to notice the hum of distant wheels.

They went downstairs rather late, in spite of Katharine's extreme 速度(を上げる） in getting ready. To Cassandra's ears the buzz of 発言する／表明するs inside the 製図／抽選-room was like the tuning up of the 器具s of the orchestra. It seemed to her that there were numbers of people in the room, and that they were strangers, and that they were beautiful and dressed with the greatest distinction, although they 証明するd to be mostly her relations, and the distinction of their 着せる／賦与するing was 限定するd, in the 注目する，もくろむs of an impartial 観察者／傍聴者, to the white waistcoat which Rodney wore. But they all rose 同時に, which was by itself impressive, and they all exclaimed, and shook 手渡すs, and she was introduced to Mr. Peyton, and the door sprang open, and dinner was 発表するd, and they とじ込み／提出するd off, William Rodney 申し込む／申し出ing her his わずかに bent 黒人／ボイコット arm, as she had 内密に hoped he would. In short, had the scene been looked at only through her 注目する，もくろむs, it must have been 述べるd as one of magical brilliancy. The pattern of the soup-plates, the stiff 倍のs of the napkins, which rose by the 味方する of each plate in the 形態／調整 of arum lilies, the long sticks of bread tied with pink 略章, the silver dishes and the sea-colored シャンペン酒 glasses, with the flakes of gold congealed in their 茎・取り除くs—all these 詳細（に述べる）s, together with a curiously 普及（する） smell of kid gloves, 与える／捧げるd to her exhilaration, which must be repressed, however, because she was grown up, and the world held no more for her to marvel at.

The world held no more for her to marvel at, it is true; but it held other people; and each other person 所有するd in Cassandra's mind some fragment of what 個人として she called "reality." It was a gift that they would impart if you asked them for it, and thus no dinner-party could かもしれない be dull, and little Mr. Peyton on her 権利 and William Rodney on her left were in equal 手段 endowed with the 質 which seemed to her so unmistakable and so precious that the way people neglected to 需要・要求する it was a constant source of surprise to her. She scarcely knew, indeed, whether she was talking to Mr. Peyton or to William Rodney. But to one who, by degrees, assumed the 形態／調整 of an 年輩の man with a mustache, she 述べるd how she had arrived in London that very afternoon, and how she had taken a cab and driven through the streets. Mr. Peyton, an editor of fifty years, 屈服するd his bald 長，率いる 繰り返して, with 明らかな understanding. At least, he understood that she was very young and pretty, and saw that she was excited, though he could not gather at once from her words or remember from his own experience what there was to be excited about. "Were there any buds on the trees?" he asked. "Which line did she travel by?"

He was 削減（する） short in these amiable 調査s by her 願望（する） to know whether he was one of those who read, or one of those who look out of the window? Mr. Peyton was by no means sure which he did. He rather thought he did both. He was told that he had made a most dangerous 自白. She could deduce his entire history from that one fact. He challenged her to proceed; and she 布告するd him a 自由主義の Member of 議会.

William, 名目上 engaged in a desultory conversation with Aunt Eleanor, heard every word, and taking advantage of the fact that 年輩の ladies have little 連続 of conversation, at least with those whom they esteem for their 青年 and their sex, he 主張するd his presence by a very nervous laugh.

Cassandra turned to him 直接／まっすぐに. She was enchanted to find that, 即時に and with such 緩和する, another of these fascinating 存在s was 申し込む／申し出ing untold wealth for her extraction.

"There's no 疑問 what you do in a 鉄道 carriage, William," she said, making use in her 楽しみ of his first 指名する. "You never once look out of the window; you read all the time."

"And what facts do you deduce from that?" Mr. Peyton asked.

"Oh, that he's a poet, of course," said Cassandra. "But I must 自白する that I knew that before, so it isn't fair. I've got your manuscript with me," she went on, 無視（する）ing Mr. Peyton in a shameless way. "I've got all sorts of things I want to ask you about it."

William inclined his 長，率いる and tried to 隠す the 楽しみ that her 発言／述べる gave him. But the 楽しみ was not unalloyed. However susceptible to flattery William might be, he would never 許容する it from people who showed a 甚だしい／１２ダース or emotional taste in literature, and if Cassandra erred even わずかに from what he considered 必須の in this 尊敬（する）・点 he would 表明する his 不快 by flinging out his 手渡すs and wrinkling his forehead; he would find no 楽しみ in her flattery after that.

"First of all," she proceeded, "I want to know why you chose to 令状 a play?"

"Ah! You mean it's not 劇の?"

"I mean that I don't see what it would 伸び（る） by 存在 行為／法令／行動するd. But then does Shakespeare 伸び（る）? Henry and I are always arguing about Shakespeare. I'm 確かな he's wrong, but I can't 証明する it because I've only seen Shakespeare 行為／法令／行動するd once in Lincoln. But I'm やめる 肯定的な," she 主張するd, "that Shakespeare wrote for the 行う／開催する／段階."

"You're perfectly 権利," Rodney exclaimed. "I was hoping you were on that 味方する. Henry's wrong—完全に wrong. Of course, I've failed, as all the moderns fail. Dear, dear, I wish I'd 協議するd you before."

From this point they proceeded to go over, as far as memory served them, the different 面s of Rodney's 演劇. She said nothing that jarred upon him, and untrained daring had the 力／強力にする to 刺激する experience to such an extent that Rodney was frequently seen to 持つ／拘留する his fork 一時停止するd before him, while he 審議d the first 原則s of the art. Mrs. Hilbery thought to herself that she had never seen him to such advantage; yes, he was somehow different; he reminded her of some one who was dead, some one who was distinguished—she had forgotten his 指名する.

Cassandra's 発言する／表明する rose high in its excitement.

"You've not read 'The Idiot'!" she exclaimed.

"I've read 'War and Peace,'" William replied, a little testily.

"War and Peace!" she echoed, in a トン of derision.

"I 自白する I don't understand the ロシアのs."

"Shake 手渡すs! Shake 手渡すs!" にわか景気d Uncle Aubrey from across the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. "Neither do I. And I hazard the opinion that they don't themselves."

The old gentleman had 支配するd a large part of the Indian Empire, but he was in the habit of 説 that he had rather have written the 作品 of Dickens. The （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する now took 所有／入手 of a 支配する much to its liking. Aunt Eleanor showed premonitory 調印するs of pronouncing an opinion. Although she had blunted her taste upon some form of philanthropy for twenty-five years, she had a 罰金 natural instinct for an upstart or a pretender, and knew to a hairbreadth what literature should be and what it should not be. She was born to the knowledge, and scarcely thought it a 事柄 to be proud of.

"Insanity is not a fit 支配する for fiction," she 発表するd 前向きに／確かに.

"There's the 井戸／弁護士席-known 事例／患者 of Hamlet," Mr. Hilbery interposed, in his leisurely, half-humorous トンs.

"Ah, but poetry's different, Trevor," said Aunt Eleanor, as if she had special 当局 from Shakespeare to say so. "Different altogether. And I've never thought, for my part, that Hamlet was as mad as they make out. What is your opinion, Mr. Peyton?" For, as there was a 大臣 of literature 現在の in the person of the editor of an esteemed review, she deferred to him.

Mr. Peyton leant a little 支援する in his 議長，司会を務める, and, putting his 長，率いる rather on one 味方する, 観察するd that that was a question that he had never been able to answer 完全に to his satisfaction. There was much to be said on both 味方するs, but as he considered upon which 味方する he should say it, Mrs. Hilbery broke in upon his judicious meditations.

"Lovely, lovely Ophelia!" she exclaimed. "What a wonderful 力／強力にする it is—poetry! I wake up in the morning all bedraggled; there's a yellow 霧 outside; little Emily turns on the electric light when she brings me my tea, and says, 'Oh, ma'am, the water's frozen in the cistern, and cook's 削減（する） her finger to the bone.' And then I open a little green 調書をとる／予約する, and the birds are singing, the 星／主役にするs 向こうずねing, the flowers twinkling—" She looked about her as if these presences had suddenly manifested themselves 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her dining-room （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する.

"Has the cook 削減（する） her finger 不正に?" Aunt Eleanor 需要・要求するd, 演説（する）／住所ing herself 自然に to Katharine.

"Oh, the cook's finger is only my way of putting it," said Mrs. Hilbery. "But if she had 削減（する） her arm off, Katharine would have sewn it on again," she 発言／述べるd, with an affectionate ちらりと見ること at her daughter, who looked, she thought, a little sad. "But what horrid, horrid thoughts," she 負傷させる up, laying 負かす／撃墜する her napkin and 押し進めるing her 議長，司会を務める 支援する. "Come, let us find something more cheerful to talk about upstairs."

Upstairs in the 製図／抽選-room Cassandra 設立する fresh sources of 楽しみ, first in the distinguished and expectant look of the room, and then in the chance of 演習ing her divining-棒 upon a new assortment of human 存在s. But the low トンs of the women, their meditative silences, the beauty which, to her at least, shone even from 黒人／ボイコット satin and the knobs of amber which encircled 年輩の necks, changed her wish to chatter to a more subdued 願望（する） 単に to watch and to whisper. She entered with delight into an atmosphere in which 私的な 事柄s were 存在 交換d 自由に, almost in monosyllables, by the older women who now 受託するd her as one of themselves. Her 表現 became very gentle and 同情的な, as if she, too, were 十分な of solicitude for the world which was somehow 存在 cared for, managed and deprecated by Aunt Maggie and Aunt Eleanor. After a time she perceived that Katharine was outside the community in some way, and, suddenly, she threw aside her 知恵 and gentleness and 関心 and began to laugh.

"What are you laughing at?" Katharine asked.

A joke so foolish and unfilial wasn't 価値（がある） explaining.

"It was nothing—ridiculous—in the worst of taste, but still, if you half shut your 注目する，もくろむs and looked—" Katharine half shut her 注目する，もくろむs and looked, but she looked in the wrong direction, and Cassandra laughed more than ever, and was still laughing and doing her best to explain in a whisper that Aunt Eleanor, through half-shut 注目する，もくろむs, was like the parrot in the cage at Stogdon House, when the gentlemen （機の）カム in and Rodney walked straight up to them and 手配中の，お尋ね者 to know what they were laughing at.

"I utterly 辞退する to tell you!" Cassandra replied, standing up straight, clasping her 手渡すs in 前線 of her, and 直面するing him. Her mockery was delicious to him. He had not even for a second the 恐れる that she had been laughing at him. She was laughing because life was so adorable, so enchanting.

"Ah, but you're cruel to make me feel the barbarity of my sex," he replied, 製図／抽選 his feet together and 圧力（をかける）ing his finger-tips upon an imaginary オペラ-hat or malacca 茎. "We've been discussing all sorts of dull things, and now I shall never know what I want to know more than anything in the world."

"You don't deceive us for a minute!" she cried. "Not for a second. We both know that you've been enjoying yourself immensely. Hasn't he, Katharine?"

"No," she replied, "I think he's speaking the truth. He doesn't care much for politics."

Her words, though spoken 簡単に, produced a curious change in the light, sparkling atmosphere. William at once lost his look of 活気／アニメーション and said 本気で:

"I detest politics."

"I don't think any man has the 権利 to say that," said Cassandra, almost 厳しく.

"I agree. I mean that I detest 政治家，政治屋s," he 訂正するd himself quickly.

"You see, I believe Cassandra is what they call a Feminist," Katharine went on. "Or rather, she was a Feminist six months ago, but it's no good supposing that she is now what she was then. That is one of her greatest charms in my 注目する，もくろむs. One never can tell." She smiled at her as an 年上の sister might smile.

"Katharine, you make one feel so horribly small!" Cassandra exclaimed.

"No, no, that's not what she means," Rodney interposed. "I やめる agree that women have an 巨大な advantage over us there. One 行方不明になるs a lot by 試みる／企てるing to know things 完全に."

"He knows Greek 完全に," said Katharine. "But then he also knows a good 取引，協定 about 絵, and a 確かな 量 about music. He's very cultivated—perhaps the most cultivated person I know."

"And poetry," Cassandra 追加するd.

"Yes, I was forgetting his play," Katharine 発言／述べるd, and turning her 長，率いる as though she saw something that needed her attention in a far corner of the room, she left them.

For a moment they stood silent, after what seemed a 審議する／熟考する introduction to each other, and Cassandra watched her crossing the room.

"Henry," she said next moment, "would say that a 行う／開催する／段階 せねばならない be no bigger than this 製図／抽選-room. He wants there to be singing and dancing 同様に as 事実上の／代理—only all the opposite of Wagner—you understand?"

They sat 負かす／撃墜する, and Katharine, turning when she reached the window, saw William with his 手渡す raised in gesticulation and his mouth open, as if ready to speak the moment Cassandra 中止するd.

Katharine's 義務, whether it was to pull a curtain or move a 議長，司会を務める, was either forgotten or 発射する／解雇するd, but she continued to stand by the window without doing anything. The 年輩の people were all grouped together 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the 解雇する／砲火／射撃. They seemed an 独立した・無所属, middle-老年の community busy with its own 関心s. They were telling stories very 井戸／弁護士席 and listening to them very graciously. But for her there was no obvious 雇用.

"If anybody says anything, I shall say that I'm looking at the river," she thought, for in her slavery to her family traditions, she was ready to 支払う／賃金 for her transgression with some plausible falsehood. She 押し進めるd aside the blind and looked at the river. But it was a dark night and the water was barely 明白な. Cabs were passing, and couples were loitering slowly along the road, keeping as の近くに to the railings as possible, though the trees had as yet no leaves to cast 影をつくる／尾行する upon their embraces. Katharine, thus 孤立した, felt her loneliness. The evening had been one of 苦痛, 申し込む／申し出ing her, minute after minute, plainer proof that things would 落ちる out as she had foreseen. She had 直面するd トンs, gestures, ちらりと見ることs; she knew, with her 支援する to them, that William, even now, was 急落（する），激減（する）ing deeper and deeper into the delight of 予期しない understanding with Cassandra. He had almost told her that he was finding it infinitely better than he could have believed. She looked out of the window, 厳しく 決定するd to forget 私的な misfortunes, to forget herself, to forget individual lives. With her 注目する，もくろむs upon the dark sky, 発言する／表明するs reached her from the room in which she was standing. She heard them as if they （機の）カム from people in another world, a world antecedent to her world, a world that was the 序幕, the antechamber to reality; it was as if, lately dead, she heard the living talking. The dream nature of our life had never been more 明らかな to her, never had life been more certainly an 事件／事情／状勢 of four 塀で囲むs, whose 反対するs 存在するd only within the 範囲 of lights and 解雇する／砲火／射撃s, beyond which lay nothing, or nothing more than 不明瞭. She seemed 肉体的に to have stepped beyond the 地域 where the light of illusion still makes it 望ましい to 所有する, to love, to struggle. And yet her melancholy brought her no serenity. She still heard the 発言する／表明するs within the room. She was still tormented by 願望（する）s. She wished to be beyond their 範囲. She wished inconsistently enough that she could find herself 運動ing 速く through the streets; she was even anxious to be with some one who, after a moment's groping, took a 限定された 形態／調整 and solidified into the person of Mary Datchet. She drew the curtains so that the draperies met in 深い 倍のs in the middle of the window.

"Ah, there she is," said Mr. Hilbery, who was standing swaying affably from 味方する to 味方する, with his 支援する to the 解雇する／砲火／射撃. "Come here, Katharine. I couldn't see where you'd got to—our children," he 観察するd parenthetically, "have their uses—I want you to go to my 熟考する／考慮する, Katharine; go to the third shelf on the 権利-手渡す 味方する of the door; take 負かす／撃墜する 'Trelawny's Recollections of Shelley'; bring it to me. Then, Peyton, you will have to 収容する／認める to the 組み立てる／集結するd company that you have been mistaken."

"'Trelawny's Recollections of Shelley.' The third shelf on the 権利 of the door," Katharine repeated. After all, one does not check children in their play, or rouse sleepers from their dreams. She passed William and Cassandra on her way to the door.

"Stop, Katharine," said William, speaking almost as if he were conscious of her against his will. "Let me go." He rose, after a second's hesitation, and she understood that it cost him an 成果／努力. She knelt one 膝 upon the sofa where Cassandra sat, looking 負かす／撃墜する at her cousin's 直面する, which still moved with the 速度(を上げる） of what she had been 説.

"Are you—happy?" she asked.

"Oh, my dear!" Cassandra exclaimed, as if no その上の words were needed. "Of course, we 同意しない about every 支配する under the sun," she exclaimed, "but I think he's the cleverest man I've ever met—and you're the most beautiful woman," she 追加するd, looking at Katharine, and as she looked her 直面する lost its 活気／アニメーション and became almost melancholy in sympathy with Katharine's melancholy, which seemed to Cassandra the last refinement of her distinction.

"Ah, but it's only ten o'clock," said Katharine darkly.

"As late as that! 井戸／弁護士席—?" She did not understand.

"At twelve my horses turn into ネズミs and off I go. The illusion fades. But I 受託する my 運命／宿命. I make hay while the sun 向こうずねs." Cassandra looked at her with a puzzled 表現.

"Here's Katharine talking about ネズミs, and hay, and all sorts of 半端物 things," she said, as William returned to them. He had been quick. "Can you make her out?"

Katharine perceived from his little frown and hesitation that he did not find that particular problem to his taste at 現在の. She stood upright at once and said in a different トン:

"I really am off, though. I wish you'd explain if they say anything, William. I shan't be late, but I've got to see some one."

"At this time of night?" Cassandra exclaimed.

"Whom have you got to see?" William 需要・要求するd.

"A friend," she 発言／述べるd, half turning her 長，率いる に向かって him. She knew that he wished her to stay, not, indeed, with them, but in their 近隣, in 事例／患者 of need.

"Katharine has a 広大な／多数の／重要な many friends," said William rather lamely, sitting 負かす／撃墜する once more, as Katharine left the room.

She was soon 運動ing quickly, as she had wished to 運動, through the lamp-lit streets. She liked both light and 速度(を上げる）, and the sense of 存在 out of doors alone, and the knowledge that she would reach Mary in her high, lonely room at the end of the 運動. She climbed the 石／投石する steps quickly, 発言／述べるing the queer look of her blue silk skirt and blue shoes upon the 石／投石する, dusty with the boots of the day, under the light of an 時折の jet of flickering gas.

The door was opened in a second by Mary herself, whose 直面する showed not only surprise at the sight of her 訪問者, but some degree of 当惑. She 迎える／歓迎するd her cordially, and, as there was no time for explanations, Katharine walked straight into the sitting-room, and 設立する herself in the presence of a young man who was lying 支援する in a 議長，司会を務める and 持つ／拘留するing a sheet of paper in his 手渡す, at which he was looking as if he 推定する／予想するd to go on すぐに with what he was in the middle of 説 to Mary Datchet. The apparition of an unknown lady in 十分な evening dress seemed to 乱す him. He took his 麻薬を吸う from his mouth, rose stiffly, and sat 負かす／撃墜する again with a jerk.

"Have you been dining out?" Mary asked.

"Are you working?" Katharine 問い合わせd 同時に.

The young man shook his 長，率いる, as if he disowned his 株 in the question with some irritation.

"井戸／弁護士席, not 正確に／まさに," Mary replied. "Mr. Basnett had brought some papers to show me. We were going through them, but we'd almost done...Tell us about your party."

Mary had a ruffled 外見, as if she had been running her fingers through her hair in the course of her conversation; she was dressed more or いっそう少なく like a ロシアの 小作農民 girl. She sat 負かす／撃墜する again in a 議長，司会を務める which looked as if it had been her seat for some hours; the saucer which stood upon the arm 含む／封じ込めるd the ashes of many cigarettes. Mr. Basnett, a very young man with a fresh complexion and a high forehead from which the hair was 徹底的に捜すd straight 支援する, was one of that group of "very able young men" 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd by Mr. Clacton, 正確に，正当に as it turned out, of an 影響（力） upon Mary Datchet. He had come 負かす／撃墜する from one of the Universities not long ago, and was now 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金d with the reformation of society. In 関係 with the 残り／休憩（する） of the group of very able young men he had drawn up a 計画／陰謀 for the education of labor, for the amalgamation of the middle class and the working class, and for a 共同の 強襲，強姦 of the two 団体／死体s, 連合させるd in the Society for the Education of 僕主主義, upon 資本／首都. The 計画／陰謀 had already reached the 行う／開催する／段階 in which it was permissible to 雇う an office and engage a 長官, and he had been deputed to expound the 計画／陰謀 to Mary, and make her an 申し込む／申し出 of the Secretaryship, to which, as a 事柄 of 原則, a small salary was 大（公）使館員d. Since seven o'clock that evening he had been reading out loud the 文書 in which the 約束 of the new 改革者s was expounded, but the reading was so frequently interrupted by discussion, and it was so often necessary to 知らせる Mary "in strictest 信用／信任" of the 私的な characters and evil designs of 確かな individuals and societies that they were still only half-way through the manuscript. Neither of them realized that the talk had already lasted three hours. In their absorption they had forgotten even to 料金d the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, and yet both Mr. Basnett in his 解説，博覧会, and Mary in her 尋問, carefully 保存するd a 肉親，親類d of 形式順守 calculated to check the 願望（する） of the human mind for irrelevant discussion. Her questions frequently began, "Am I to understand—" and his replies invariably 代表するd the 見解（をとる）s of some one called "we."

By this time Mary was almost 説得するd that she, too, was 含むd in the "we," and agreed with Mr. Basnett in believing that "our" 見解（をとる）s, "our" society, "our" 政策, stood for something やめる definitely segregated from the main 団体／死体 of society in a circle of superior 照明.

The 外見 of Katharine in this atmosphere was 極端に incongruous, and had the 影響 of making Mary remember all sorts of things that she had been glad to forget.

"You've been dining out?" she asked again, looking, with a little smile, at the blue silk and the pearl-sewn shoes.

"No, at home. Are you starting something new?" Katharine hazarded, rather hesitatingly, looking at the papers.

"We are," Mr. Basnett replied. He said no more.

"I'm thinking of leaving our friends in Russell Square," Mary explained.

"I see. And then you will do something else."

"井戸／弁護士席, I'm afraid I like working," said Mary.

"Afraid," said Mr. Basnett, 伝えるing the impression that, in his opinion, no sensible person could be afraid of liking to work.

"Yes," said Katharine, as if he had 明言する／公表するd this opinion aloud. "I should like to start something—something off one's own bat—that's what I should like."

"Yes, that's the fun," said Mr. Basnett, looking at her for the first time rather 熱心に, and refilling his 麻薬を吸う.

"But you can't 限界 work—that's what I mean," said Mary. "I mean there are other sorts of work. No one 作品 harder than a woman with little children."

"やめる so," said Mr. Basnett. "It's 正確に the women with babies we want to get 持つ／拘留する of." He ちらりと見ることd at his 文書, rolled it into a cylinder between his fingers, and gazed into the 解雇する／砲火／射撃. Katharine felt that in this company anything that one said would be 裁判官d upon its 長所s; one had only to say what one thought, rather barely and tersely, with a curious 仮定／引き受けること that the number of things that could 適切に be thought about was 厳密に 限られた／立憲的な. And Mr. Basnett was only stiff upon the surface; there was an 知能 in his 直面する which attracted her 知能.

"When will the public know?" she asked.

"What d'you mean—about us?" Mr. Basnett asked, with a little smile.

"That depends upon many things," said Mary. The conspirators looked pleased, as if Katharine's question, with the belief in their 存在 which it 暗示するd, had a warming 影響 upon them.

"In starting a society such as we wish to start (we can't say any more at 現在の)," Mr. Basnett began, with a little jerk of his 長，率いる, "there are two things to remember—the 圧力（をかける） and the public. Other societies, which shall be nameless, have gone under because they've 控訴，上告d only to cranks. If you don't want a 相互の 賞賛 society, which dies as soon as you've all discovered each other's faults, you must nobble the 圧力（をかける）. You must 控訴，上告 to the public."

"That's the difficulty," said Mary thoughtfully.

"That's where she comes in," said Mr. Basnett, jerking his 長，率いる in Mary's direction. "She's the only one of us who's a 資本主義者. She can make a whole-time 職業 of it. I'm tied to an office; I can only give my spare time. Are you, by any chance, on the look-out for a 職業?" he asked Katharine, with a queer mixture of 不信 and deference.

"Marriage is her 職業 at 現在の," Mary replied for her.

"Oh, I see," said Mr. Basnett. He made allowances for that; he and his friends had 直面するd the question of sex, along with all others, and 割り当てるd it an honorable place in their 計画／陰謀 of life. Katharine felt this beneath the roughness of his manner; and a world ゆだねるd to the guardianship of Mary Datchet and Mr. Basnett seemed to her a good world, although not a romantic or beautiful place or, to put it figuratively, a place where any line of blue もや softly linked tree to tree upon the horizon. For a moment she thought she saw in his 直面する, bent now over the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, the features of that 初めの man whom we still 解任する every now and then, although we know only the clerk, barrister, 政治の 公式の／役人, or workingman variety of him. Not that Mr. Basnett, giving his days to 商業 and his spare time to social 改革（する）, would long carry about him any trace of his 可能性s of completeness; but, for the moment, in his 青年 and ardor, still 思索的な, still uncramped, one might imagine him the 国民 of a nobler 明言する／公表する than ours. Katharine turned over her small 在庫／株 of （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状）, and wondered what their society might be going to 試みる／企てる. Then she remembered that she was 妨げるing their 商売／仕事, and rose, still thinking of this society, and thus thinking, she said to Mr. Basnett:

"井戸／弁護士席, you'll ask me to join when the time comes, I hope."

He nodded, and took his 麻薬を吸う from his mouth, but, 存在 unable to think of anything to say, he put it 支援する again, although he would have been glad if she had stayed.

Against her wish, Mary 主張するd upon taking her downstairs, and then, as there was no cab to be seen, they stood in the street together, looking about them.

"Go 支援する," Katharine 勧めるd her, thinking of Mr. Basnett with his papers in his 手渡す.

"You can't wander about the streets alone in those 着せる／賦与するs," said Mary, but the 願望（する） to find a cab was not her true 推論する／理由 for standing beside Katharine for a minute or two. Unfortunately for her composure, Mr. Basnett and his papers seemed to her an incidental 転換 of life's serious 目的 compared with some tremendous fact which manifested itself as she stood alone with Katharine. It may have been their ありふれた womanhood.

"Have you seen Ralph?" she asked suddenly, without preface.

"Yes," said Katharine 直接／まっすぐに, but she did not remember when or where she had seen him. It took her a moment or two to remember why Mary should ask her if she had seen Ralph.

"I believe I'm jealous," said Mary.

"Nonsense, Mary," said Katharine, rather distractedly, taking her arm and beginning to walk up the street in the direction of the main road. "Let me see; we went to Kew, and we agreed to be friends. Yes, that's what happened." Mary was silent, in the hope that Katharine would tell her more. But Katharine said nothing.

"It's not a question of friendship," Mary exclaimed, her 怒り／怒る rising, to her own surprise. "You know it's not. How can it be? I've no 権利 to 干渉する—" She stopped. "Only I'd rather Ralph wasn't 傷つける," she 結論するd.

"I think he seems able to take care of himself," Katharine 観察するd. Without either of them wishing it, a feeling of 敵意 had risen between them.

"Do you really think it's 価値（がある） it?" said Mary, after a pause.

"How can one tell?" Katharine asked.

"Have you ever cared for any one?" Mary 需要・要求するd rashly and foolishly.

"I can't wander about London discussing my feelings—Here's a cab—no, there's some one in it."

"We don't want to quarrel," said Mary.

"Ought I to have told him that I wouldn't be his friend?" Katharine asked. "Shall I tell him that? If so, what 推論する／理由 shall I give him?"

"Of course you can't tell him that," said Mary, controlling herself.

"I believe I shall, though," said Katharine suddenly.

"I lost my temper, Katharine; I shouldn't have said what I did."

"The whole thing's foolish," said Katharine, peremptorily. "That's what I say. It's not 価値（がある） it." She spoke with unnecessary vehemence, but it was not directed against Mary Datchet. Their animosity had 完全に disappeared, and upon both of them a cloud of difficulty and 不明瞭 残り／休憩（する）d, obscuring the 未来, in which they had both to find a way.

"No, no, it's not 価値（がある） it," Katharine repeated. "Suppose, as you say, it's out of the question—this friendship; he 落ちるs in love with me. I don't want that. Still," she 追加するd, "I believe you 誇張する; love's not everything; marriage itself is only one of the things—" They had reached the main thoroughfare, and stood looking at the omnibuses and passers-by, who seemed, for the moment, to illustrate what Katharine had said of the 多様制 of human 利益／興味s. For both of them it had become one of those moments of extreme detachment, when it seems unnecessary ever again to shoulder the 重荷（を負わせる） of happiness and self-assertive 存在. Their neighbors were welcome to their 所有／入手s.

"I don't lay 負かす／撃墜する any 支配するs,"' said Mary, 回復するing herself first, as they turned after a long pause of this description. "All I say is that you should know what you're about—for 確かな ; but," she 追加するd, "I 推定する／予想する you do."

At the same time she was profoundly perplexed, not only by what she knew of the 手はず／準備 for Katharine's marriage, but by the impression which she had of her, there on her arm, dark and inscrutable.

They walked 支援する again and reached the steps which led up to Mary's flat. Here they stopped and paused for a moment, 説 nothing.

"You must go in," said Katharine, rousing herself. "He's waiting all this time to go on with his reading." She ちらりと見ることd up at the lighted window 近づく the 最高の，を越す of the house, and they both looked at it and waited for a moment. A flight of semicircular steps ran up to the hall, and Mary slowly 機動力のある the first two or three, and paused, looking 負かす／撃墜する upon Katharine.

"I think you underrate the value of that emotion," she said slowly, and a little awkwardly. She climbed another step and looked 負かす／撃墜する once more upon the 人物／姿／数字 that was only partly lit up, standing in the street with a colorless 直面する turned 上向きs. As Mary hesitated, a cab （機の）カム by and Katharine turned and stopped it, 説 as she opened the door:

"Remember, I want to belong to your society—remember," she 追加するd, having to raise her 発言する／表明する a little, and shutting the door upon the 残り／休憩（する） of her words.

Mary 機動力のある the stairs step by step, as if she had to 解除する her 団体／死体 up an 極端に 法外な ascent. She had had to wrench herself 強制的に away from Katharine, and every step vanquished her 願望（する）. She held on grimly, encouraging herself as though she were 現実に making some 広大な／多数の／重要な physical 成果／努力 in climbing a 高さ. She was conscious that Mr. Basnett, sitting at the 最高の，を越す of the stairs with his 文書s, 申し込む／申し出d her solid 地盤 if she were 有能な of reaching it. The knowledge gave her a faint sense of exaltation.

Mr. Basnett raised his 注目する，もくろむs as she opened the door.

"I'll go on where I left off," he said. "Stop me if you want anything explained."

He had been re-reading the 文書, and making pencil 公式文書，認めるs in the 利ざや while he waited, and he went on again as if there had been no interruption. Mary sat 負かす／撃墜する の中で the flat cushions, lit another cigarette, and listened with a frown upon her 直面する.

Katharine leant 支援する in the corner of the cab that carried her to Chelsea, conscious of 疲労，（軍の）雑役, and conscious, too, of the sober and 満足な nature of such 産業 as she had just 証言，証人／目撃するd. The thought of it composed and 静めるd her. When she reached home she let herself in as 静かに as she could, in the hope that the 世帯 was already gone to bed. But her excursion had 占領するd いっそう少なく time than she thought, and she heard sounds of unmistakable liveliness upstairs. A door opened, and she drew herself into a ground-床に打ち倒す room in 事例／患者 the sound meant that Mr. Peyton were taking his leave. From where she stood she could see the stairs, though she was herself invisible. Some one was coming 負かす／撃墜する the stairs, and now she saw that it was William Rodney. He looked a little strange, as if he were walking in his sleep; his lips moved as if he were 事実上の／代理 some part to himself. He （機の）カム 負かす／撃墜する very slowly, step by step, with one 手渡す upon the banisters to guide himself. She thought he looked as if he were in some mood of high exaltation, which it made her uncomfortable to 証言，証人／目撃する any longer unseen. She stepped into the hall. He gave a 広大な／多数の／重要な start upon seeing her and stopped.

"Katharine!" he exclaimed. "You've been out?" he asked.

"Yes...Are they still up?"

He did not answer, and walked into the ground-床に打ち倒す room through the door which stood open.

"It's been more wonderful than I can tell you," he said, "I'm incredibly happy—"

He was scarcely 演説（する）／住所ing her, and she said nothing. For a moment they stood at opposite 味方するs of a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する 説 nothing. Then he asked her quickly, "But tell me, how did it seem to you? What did you think, Katharine? Is there a chance that she likes me? Tell me, Katharine!"

Before she could answer a door opened on the 上陸 above and 乱すd them. It 乱すd William 過度に. He started 支援する, walked 速く into the hall, and said in a loud and ostentatiously ordinary トン:

"Good night, Katharine. Go to bed now. I shall see you soon. I hope I shall be able to come to-morrow."

Next moment he was gone. She went upstairs and 設立する Cassandra on the 上陸. She held two or three 調書をとる／予約するs in her 手渡す, and she was stooping to look at others in a little bookcase. She said that she could never tell which 調書をとる／予約する she 手配中の，お尋ね者 to read in bed, poetry, biography, or metaphysics.

"What do you read in bed, Katharine?" she asked, as they walked upstairs 味方する by 味方する.

"いつかs one thing—いつかs another," said Katharine ばく然と. Cassandra looked at her.

"D'you know, you're extraordinarily queer," she said. "Every one seems to me a little queer. Perhaps it's the 影響 of London."

"Is William queer, too?" Katharine asked.

"井戸／弁護士席, I think he is a little," Cassandra replied. "Queer, but very fascinating. I shall read Milton to-night. It's been one of the happiest nights of my life, Katharine," she 追加するd, looking with shy devotion at her cousin's beautiful 直面する.

CHAPTER XXVII

London, in the first days of spring, has buds that open and flowers that suddenly shake their petals—white, purple, or crimson—in 競争 with the 陳列する，発揮する in the garden beds, although these city flowers are 単に so many doors flung wide in 社債 Street and the 近隣, 招待するing you to look at a picture, or hear a symphony, or 単に （人が）群がる and 鎮圧する yourself の中で all sorts of 声の, excitable, brightly colored human 存在s. But, all the same, it is no mean 競争相手 to the quieter 過程 of vegetable florescence. Whether or not there is a generous 動機 at the root, a 願望（する） to 株 and impart, or whether the 活気／アニメーション is 純粋に that of insensate fervor and 摩擦, the 影響, while it lasts, certainly encourages those who are young, and those who are ignorant, to think the world one 広大な／多数の／重要な bazaar, with 旗，新聞一面トップの大見出し／大々的に報道するs ぱたぱたするing and divans heaped with spoils from every ４半期/4分の1 of the globe for their delight.

As Cassandra Otway went about London 供給するd with shillings that opened turnstiles, or more often with large white cards that 無視（する）d turnstiles, the city seemed to her the most lavish and hospitable of hosts. After visiting the 国家の Gallery, or Hertford House, or 審理，公聴会 Brahms or Beethoven at the Bechstein Hall, she would come 支援する to find a new person を待つing her, in whose soul were imbedded some 穀物s of the invaluable 実体 which she still called reality, and still believed that she could find. The Hilberys, as the 説 is, "knew every one," and that arrogant （人命などを）奪う，主張する was certainly upheld by the number of houses which, within a 確かな area, lit their lamps at night, opened their doors after 3 p.m., and 認める the Hilberys to their dining-rooms, say, once a month. An indefinable freedom and 当局 of manner, 株d by most of the people who lived in these houses, seemed to 示す that whether it was a question of art, music, or 政府, they were 井戸／弁護士席 within the gates, and could smile indulgently at the 広大な 集まり of humanity which is 軍隊d to wait and struggle, and 支払う／賃金 for 入り口 with ありふれた coin at the door. The gates opened 即時に to 収容する／認める Cassandra. She was 自然に 批判的な of what went on inside, and inclined to 引用する what Henry would have said; but she often 後継するd in 否定するing Henry, in his absence, and invariably paid her partner at dinner, or the 肉親，親類d old lady who remembered her grandmother, the compliment of believing that there was meaning in what they said. For the sake of the light in her eager 注目する，もくろむs, much crudity of 表現 and some untidiness of person were forgiven her. It was 一般に felt that, given a year or two of experience, introduced to good dressmakers, and 保存するd from bad 影響（力）s, she would be an 取得／買収. Those 年輩の ladies, who sit on the 辛勝する／優位 of ballrooms 見本ing the stuff of humanity between finger and thumb and breathing so 平等に that the necklaces, which rise and 落ちる upon their breasts, seem to 代表する some elemental 軍隊, such as the waves upon the ocean of humanity, 結論するd, a little smilingly, that she would do. They meant that she would in all probability marry some young man whose mother they 尊敬（する）・点d.

William Rodney was fertile in suggestions. He knew of little galleries, and select concerts, and 私的な 業績／成果s, and somehow made time to 会合，会う Katharine and Cassandra, and to give them tea or dinner or supper in his rooms afterwards. Each one of her fourteen days thus 約束d to 耐える some 有望な 照明 in its sober text. But Sunday approached. The day is usually 献身的な to Nature. The 天候 was almost kindly enough for an 探検隊／遠征隊. But Cassandra 拒絶するd Hampton 法廷，裁判所, Greenwich, Richmond, and Kew in 好意 of the Zoological Gardens. She had once trifled with the psychology of animals, and still knew something about 相続するd 特徴. On Sunday afternoon, therefore, Katharine, Cassandra, and William Rodney drove off to the Zoo. As their cab approached the 入り口, Katharine bent 今後 and waved her 手渡す to a young man who was walking 速く in the same direction.

"There's Ralph Denham!" she exclaimed. "I told him to 会合，会う us here," she 追加するd. She had even come 供給するd with a ticket for him. William's 反対 that he would not be 認める was, therefore, silenced 直接／まっすぐに. But the way in which the two men 迎える／歓迎するd each other was 重要な of what was going to happen. As soon as they had admired the little birds in the large cage William and Cassandra lagged behind, and Ralph and Katharine 圧力（をかける）d on rather in 前進する. It was an 協定 in which William took his part, and one that ふさわしい his convenience, but he was annoyed all the same. He thought that Katharine should have told him that she had 招待するd Denham to 会合，会う them.

"One of Katharine's friends," he said rather はっきりと. It was （疑いを）晴らす that he was irritated, and Cassandra felt for his annoyance. They were standing by the pen of some Oriental hog, and she was prodding the brute gently with the point of her umbrella, when a thousand little 観察s seemed, in some way, to collect in one 中心. The 中心 was one of 激しい and curious emotion. Were they happy? She 解任するd the question as she asked it, 軽蔑（する）ing herself for 適用するing such simple 対策 to the rare and splendid emotions of so unique a couple. にもかかわらず, her manner became すぐに different, as if, for the first time, she felt consciously womanly, and as if William might conceivably wish later on to confide in her. She forgot all about the psychology of animals, and the 再発 of blue 注目する，もくろむs and brown, and became 即時に engrossed in her feelings as a woman who could 治める なぐさみ, and she hoped that Katharine would keep ahead with Mr. Denham, as a child who plays at 存在 grown-up hopes that her mother won't come in just yet, and spoil the game. Or was it not rather that she had 中止するd to play at 存在 grown-up, and was conscious, suddenly, that she was alarmingly 円熟した and in earnest?

There was still 無傷の silence between Katharine and Ralph Denham, but the occupants of the different cages served instead of speech.

"What have you been doing since we met?" Ralph asked at length.

"Doing?" she pondered. "Walking in and out of other people's houses. I wonder if these animals are happy?" she 推測するd, stopping before a gray 耐える, who was philosophically playing with a tassel which once, perhaps, formed part of a lady's parasol.

"I'm afraid Rodney didn't like my coming," Ralph 発言／述べるd.

"No. But he'll soon get over that," she replied. The detachment 表明するd by her 発言する／表明する puzzled Ralph, and he would have been glad if she had explained her meaning その上の. But he was not going to 圧力（をかける） her for explanations. Each moment was to be, as far as he could make it, 完全にする in itself, 借りがあるing nothing of its happiness to explanations, borrowing neither 有望な nor dark 色合いs from the 未来.

"The 耐えるs seem happy," he 発言／述べるd. "But we must buy them a 捕らえる、獲得する of something. There's the place to buy buns. Let's go and get them." They walked to the 反対する piled with little paper 捕らえる、獲得するs, and each 同時に produced a shilling and 圧力（をかける）d it upon the young lady, who did not know whether to 強いる the lady or the gentleman, but decided, from 従来の 推論する／理由s, that it was the part of the gentleman to 支払う／賃金.

"I wish to 支払う／賃金," said Ralph peremptorily, 辞退するing the coin which Katharine tendered. "I have a 推論する／理由 for what I do," he 追加するd, seeing her smile at his トン of 決定／判定勝ち（する）.

"I believe you have a 推論する／理由 for everything," she agreed, breaking the bun into parts and 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするing them 負かす／撃墜する the 耐えるs' throats, "but I can't believe it's a good one this time. What is your 推論する／理由?"

He 辞退するd to tell her. He could not explain to her that he was 申し込む／申し出ing up consciously all his happiness to her, and wished, absurdly enough, to 注ぐ every 所有／入手 he had upon the 炎ing pyre, even his silver and gold. He wished to keep this distance between them—the distance which separates the 充てる from the image in the 神社.

Circumstances conspired to make this easier than it would have been, had they been seated in a 製図／抽選-room, for example, with a tea-tray between them. He saw her against a background of pale grottos and sleek hides; camels slanted their 激しい-ridded 注目する，もくろむs at her, giraffes fastidiously 観察するd her from their melancholy eminence, and the pink-lined trunks of elephants 慎重に abstracted buns from her outstretched 手渡すs. Then there were the hothouses. He saw her bending over pythons coiled upon the sand, or considering the brown 激しく揺する breaking the 沈滞した water of the alligators' pool, or searching some minute section of 熱帯の forest for the golden 注目する，もくろむ of a lizard or the indrawn movement of the green frogs' 側面に位置するs. In particular, he saw her 輪郭（を描く）d against the 深い green waters, in which 騎兵大隊s of silvery fish wheeled incessantly, or ogled her for a moment, 圧力（をかける）ing their distorted mouths against the glass, quivering their tails straight out behind them. Again, there was the insect house, where she 解除するd the blinds of the little cages, and marveled at the purple circles 示すd upon the rich tussore wings of some lately 現れるd and 半分-conscious バタフライ, or at caterpillars immobile like the knobbed twigs of a pale-skinned tree, or at わずかな／ほっそりした green snakes stabbing the glass 塀で囲む again and again with their flickering cleft tongues. The heat of the 空気／公表する, and the bloom of 激しい flowers, which swam in water or rose stiffly from 広大な／多数の／重要な red jars, together with the 陳列する，発揮する of curious patterns and fantastic 形態／調整s, produced an atmosphere in which human 存在s tended to look pale and to 落ちる silent.

開始 the door of a house which rang with the mocking and profoundly unhappy laughter of monkeys, they discovered William and Cassandra. William appeared to be tempting some small 気が進まない animal to descend from an upper perch to partake of half an apple. Cassandra was reading out, in her high-pitched トンs, an account of this creature's secluded disposition and nocturnal habits. She saw Katharine and exclaimed:

"Here you are! Do 妨げる William from 拷問ing this unfortunate aye-aye."

"We thought we'd lost you," said William. He looked from one to the other, and seemed to take 在庫／株 of Denham's unfashionable 外見. He seemed to wish to find some 出口 for malevolence, but, failing one, he remained silent. The ちらりと見ること, the slight quiver of the upper lip, were not lost upon Katharine.

"William isn't 肉親，親類d to animals," she 発言／述べるd. "He doesn't know what they like and what they don't like."

"I take it you're 井戸／弁護士席 詩（を作る）d in these 事柄s, Denham," said Rodney, 身を引くing his 手渡す with the apple.

"It's おもに a question of knowing how to 一打／打撃 them," Denham replied.

"Which is the way to the Reptile House?" Cassandra asked him, not from a 本物の 願望（する） to visit the reptiles, but in obedience to her new-born feminine susceptibility, which 勧めるd her to charm and conciliate the other sex. Denham began to give her directions, and Katharine and William moved on together.

"I hope you've had a pleasant afternoon," William 発言／述べるd.

"I like Ralph Denham," she replied.

"Ca se voit," William returned, with superficial urbanity.

Many retorts were obvious, but wishing, on the whole, for peace, Katharine 単に 問い合わせd:

"Are you coming 支援する to tea?"

"Cassandra and I thought of having tea at a little shop in Portland Place," he replied. "I don't know whether you and Denham would care to join us."

"I'll ask him," she replied, turning her 長，率いる to look for him. But he and Cassandra were 吸収するd in the aye-aye once more.

William and Katharine watched them for a moment, and each looked curiously at the 反対する of the other's preference. But 残り／休憩（する）ing his 注目する，もくろむ upon Cassandra, to whose elegance the dressmakers had now done 司法（官）, William said はっきりと:

"If you come, I hope you won't do your best to make me ridiculous."

"If that's what you're afraid of I certainly shan't come," Katharine replied.

They were professedly looking into the enormous central cage of monkeys, and 存在 完全に annoyed by William, she compared him to a wretched misanthropical ape, 密談する／（身体を）寄せ集めるd in a 捨てる of old shawl at the end of a 政治家, darting peevish ちらりと見ることs of 疑惑 and 不信 at his companions. Her 寛容 was 砂漠ing her. The events of the past week had worn it thin. She was in one of those moods, perhaps not uncommon with either sex, when the other becomes very 明確に distinguished, and of contemptible baseness, so that the necessity of 協会 is degrading, and the tie, which at such moments is always 極端に の近くに, drags like a halter 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the neck. William's exacting 需要・要求するs and his jealousy had pulled her 負かす／撃墜する into some horrible 押し寄せる／沼地 of her nature where the primeval struggle between man and woman still 激怒（する）s.

"You seem to delight in 傷つけるing me," William 固執するd. "Why did you say that just now about my 行為 to animals?" As he spoke he 動揺させるd his stick against the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s of the cage, which gave his words an accompaniment peculiarly exasperating to Katharine's 神経s.

"Because it's true. You never see what any one feels," she said. "You think of no one but yourself."

"That is not true," said William. By his 決定するd 動揺させるing he had now collected the animated attention of some half-dozen apes. Either to propitiate them, or to show his consideration for their feelings, he proceeded to 申し込む／申し出 them the apple which he held.

The sight, unfortunately, was so comically apt in its illustration of the picture in her mind, the ruse was so transparent, that Katharine was 掴むd with laughter. She laughed uncontrollably. William 紅潮／摘発するd red. No 陳列する，発揮する of 怒り／怒る could have 傷つける his feelings more profoundly. It was not only that she was laughing at him; the detachment of the sound was horrible.

"I don't know what you're laughing at," he muttered, and, turning, 設立する that the other couple had 再結合させるd them. As if the 事柄 had been 個人として agreed upon, the couples separated once more, Katharine and Denham passing out of the house without more than a perfunctory ちらりと見ること 一連の会議、交渉／完成する them. Denham obeyed what seemed to be Katharine's wish in thus making haste. Some change had come over her. He connected it with her laughter, and her few words in 私的な with Rodney; he felt that she had become unfriendly to him. She talked, but her 発言／述べるs were indifferent, and when he spoke her attention seemed to wander. This change of mood was at first 極端に disagreeable to him; but soon he 設立する it salutary. The pale 霧雨ing atmosphere of the day 影響する／感情d him, also. The charm, the insidious 魔法 in which he had luxuriated, were suddenly gone; his feeling had become one of friendly 尊敬（する）・点, and to his 広大な／多数の／重要な 楽しみ he 設立する himself thinking spontaneously of the 救済 of finding himself alone in his room that night. In his surprise at the suddenness of the change, and at the extent of his freedom, he bethought him of a daring 計画（する）, by which the ghost of Katharine could be more effectually exorcised than by mere abstinence. He would ask her to come home with him to tea. He would 軍隊 her through the mill of family life; he would place her in a light unsparing and 明らかにする／漏らすing. His family would find nothing to admire in her, and she, he felt 確かな , would despise them all, and this, too, would help him. He felt himself becoming more and more merciless に向かって her. By such 勇敢な 対策 any one, he thought, could end the absurd passions which were the 原因（となる） of so much 苦痛 and waste. He could 予知する a time when his experiences, his 発見, and his 勝利 were made 利用できる for younger brothers who 設立する themselves in the same predicament. He looked at his watch, and 発言／述べるd that the gardens would soon be の近くにd.

"Anyhow," he 追加するd, "I think we've seen enough for one afternoon. Where have the others got to?" He looked over his shoulder, and, seeing no trace of them, 発言／述べるd at once:

"We'd better be 独立した・無所属 of them. The best 計画（する） will be for you to come 支援する to tea with me."

"Why shouldn't you come with me?" she asked.

"Because we're next door to Highgate here," he replied 敏速に.

She assented, having very little notion whether Highgate was next door to Regent's Park or not. She was only glad to put off her return to the family tea-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する in Chelsea for an hour or two. They proceeded with dogged 決意 through the winding roads of Regent's Park, and the Sunday-stricken streets of the 近隣, in the direction of the Tube 駅／配置する. Ignorant of the way, she 辞職するd herself 完全に to him, and 設立する his silence a convenient cover beneath which to continue her 怒り／怒る with Rodney.

When they stepped out of the train into the still grayer gloom of Highgate, she wondered, for the first time, where he was taking her. Had he a family, or did he live alone in rooms? On the whole she was inclined to believe that he was the only son of an 老年の, and かもしれない 無効の, mother. She sketched lightly, upon the blank vista 負かす／撃墜する which they walked, the little white house and the tremulous old lady rising from behind her tea-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する to 迎える／歓迎する her with 滞るing words about "my son's friends," and was on the point of asking Ralph to tell her what she might 推定する／予想する, when he jerked open one of the infinite number of 同一の 木造の doors, and led her up a tiled path to a porch in the Alpine style of architecture. As they listened to the shaking of the bell in the 地階, she could 召喚する no 見通し to 取って代わる the one so rudely destroyed.

"I must 警告する you to 推定する／予想する a family party," said Ralph. "They're mostly in on Sundays. We can go to my room afterwards."

"Have you many brothers and sisters?" she asked, without 隠すing her 狼狽.

"Six or seven," he replied grimly, as the door opened.

While Ralph took off his coat, she had time to notice the ferns and photographs and draperies, and to hear a hum, or rather a babble, of 発言する／表明するs talking each other 負かす／撃墜する, from the sound of them. The rigidity of extreme shyness （機の）カム over her. She kept as far behind Denham as she could, and walked stiffly after him into a room 炎ing with unshaded lights, which fell upon a number of people, of different ages, sitting 一連の会議、交渉／完成する a large dining-room （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する untidily strewn with food, and unflinchingly lit up by incandescent gas. Ralph walked straight to the far end of the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する.

"Mother, this is 行方不明になる Hilbery," he said.

A large 年輩の lady, bent over an unsatisfactory spirit-lamp, looked up with a little frown, and 観察するd:

"I beg your 容赦. I thought you were one of my own girls. Dorothy," she continued on the same breath, to catch the servant before she left the room, "we shall want some more methylated spirits—unless the lamp itself is out of order. If one of you could invent a good spirit-lamp—" she sighed, looking 一般に 負かす／撃墜する the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and then began 捜し出すing の中で the 磁器 before her for two clean cups for the new-comers.

The unsparing light 明らかにする／漏らすd more ugliness than Katharine had seen in one room for a very long time. It was the ugliness of enormous 倍のs of brown 構成要素, 宙返り飛行d and festooned, of plush curtains, from which depended balls and fringes, 部分的に／不公平に 隠すing bookshelves swollen with 黒人／ボイコット school-texts. Her 注目する，もくろむ was 逮捕（する）d by crossed scabbards of fretted 支持を得ようと努めるd upon the dull green 塀で囲む, and whereever there was a high flat eminence, some fern waved from a マリファナ of crinkled 磁器, or a bronze horse 後部d so high that the stump of a tree had to 支える his forequarters. The waters of family life seemed to rise and の近くに over her 長，率いる, and she munched in silence.

At length Mrs. Denham looked up from her teacups and 発言／述べるd:

"You see, 行方不明になる Hilbery, my children all come in at different hours and want different things. (The tray should go up if you've done, Johnnie.) My boy Charles is in bed with a 冷淡な. What else can you 推定する／予想する?—standing in the wet playing football. We did try 製図／抽選-room tea, but it didn't do."

A boy of sixteen, who appeared to be Johnnie, 不平（をいう）d derisively both at the notion of 製図／抽選-room tea and at the necessity of carrying a tray up to his brother. But he took himself off, 存在 enjoined by his mother to mind what he was doing, and shut the door after him.

"It's much nicer like this," said Katharine, 適用するing herself with 決意 to the dissection of her cake; they had given her too large a slice. She knew that Mrs. Denham 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd her of 批判的な comparisons. She knew that she was making poor 進歩 with her cake. Mrs. Denham had looked at her 十分に often to make it （疑いを）晴らす to Katharine that she was asking who this young woman was, and why Ralph had brought her to tea with them. There was an obvious 推論する／理由, which Mrs. Denham had probably reached by this time. Outwardly, she was behaving with rather rusty and laborious civility. She was making conversation about the amenities of Highgate, its 開発 and 状況／情勢.

"When I first married," she said, "Highgate was やめる separate from London, 行方不明になる Hilbery, and this house, though you wouldn't believe it, had a 見解（をとる） of apple orchards. That was before the Middletons built their house in 前線 of us."

"It must be a 広大な／多数の／重要な advantage to live at the 最高の，を越す of a hill," said Katharine. Mrs. Denham agreed effusively, as if her opinion of Katharine's sense had risen.

"Yes, indeed, we find it very healthy," she said, and she went on, as people who live in the 郊外s so often do, to 証明する that it was healthier, more convenient, and いっそう少なく spoilt than any 郊外 一連の会議、交渉／完成する London. She spoke with such 強調 that it was やめる obvious that she 表明するd 人気がない 見解（をとる）s, and that her children 同意しないd with her.

"The 天井's fallen 負かす／撃墜する in the pantry again," said Hester, a girl of eighteen, 突然の.

"The whole house will be 負かす／撃墜する one of these days," James muttered.

"Nonsense," said Mrs. Denham. "It's only a little bit of plaster—I don't see how any house could be 推定する／予想するd to stand the wear and 涙／ほころび you give it." Here some family joke 爆発するd, which Katharine could not follow. Even Mrs. Denham laughed against her will.

"行方不明になる Hilbery's thinking us all so rude," she 追加するd reprovingly. 行方不明になる Hilbery smiled and shook her 長，率いる, and was conscious that a 広大な／多数の／重要な many 注目する，もくろむs 残り／休憩（する）d upon her, for a moment, as if they would find 楽しみ in discussing her when she was gone. 借りがあるing, perhaps, to this 批判的な ちらりと見ること, Katharine decided that Ralph Denham's family was commonplace, unshapely, 欠如（する）ing in charm, and fitly 表明するd by the hideous nature of their furniture and decorations. She ちらりと見ることd along a mantelpiece 範囲d with bronze chariots, silver vases, and 磁器 ornaments that were either facetious or eccentric.

She did not 適用する her judgment consciously to Ralph, but when she looked at him, a moment later, she 率d him lower than at any other time of their acquaintanceship.

He had made no 成果／努力 to tide over the 不快s of her introduction, and now, engaged in argument with his brother, 明らかに forgot her presence. She must have counted upon his support more than she realized, for this 無関心／冷淡, 強調するd, as it was, by the insignificant commonplace of his surroundings, awoke her, not only to that ugliness, but to her own folly. She thought of one scene after another in a few seconds, with that shudder which is almost a blush. She had believed him when he spoke of friendship. She had believed in a spiritual light 燃やすing 刻々と and 確固に behind the erratic disorder and incoherence of life. The light was now gone out, suddenly, as if a sponge had blotted it. The litter of the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する and the tedious but exacting conversation of Mrs. Denham remained: they struck, indeed, upon a mind bereft of all defences, and, 熱心に conscious of the degradation which is the result of 争い whether 勝利を得た or not, she thought gloomily of her loneliness, of life's futility, of the barren prose of reality, of William Rodney, of her mother, and the unfinished 調書をとる／予約する.

Her answers to Mrs. Denham were perfunctory to the 瀬戸際 of rudeness, and to Ralph, who watched her 辛うじて, she seemed その上の away than was 両立できる with her physical closeness. He ちらりと見ることd at her, and ground out その上の steps in his argument, 決定するd that no folly should remain when this experience was over. Next moment, a silence, sudden and 完全にする, descended upon them all. The silence of all these people 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the untidy （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する was enormous and hideous; something horrible seemed about to burst from it, but they 耐えるd it obstinately. A second later the door opened and there was a 動かす of 救済; cries of "Hullo, Joan! There's nothing left for you to eat," broke up the oppressive 集中 of so many 注目する，もくろむs upon the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する-cloth, and 始める，決める the waters of family life dashing in きびきびした little waves again. It was obvious that Joan had some mysterious and beneficent 力／強力にする upon her family. She went up to Katharine as if she had heard of her, and was very glad to see her at last. She explained that she had been visiting an uncle who was ill, and that had kept her. No, she hadn't had any tea, but a slice of bread would do. Some one 手渡すd up a hot cake, which had been keeping warm in the fender; she sat 負かす／撃墜する by her mother's 味方する, Mrs. Denham's 苦悩s seemed to relax, and every one began eating and drinking, as if tea had begun over again. Hester 任意に explained to Katharine that she was reading to pass some examination, because she 手配中の，お尋ね者 more than anything in the whole world to go to Newnham.

"Now, just let me hear you 拒絶する／低下する 'amo'—I love," Johnnie 需要・要求するd.

"No, Johnnie, no Greek at meal-times," said Joan, overhearing him 即時に. "She's up at all hours of the night over her 調書をとる／予約するs, 行方不明になる Hilbery, and I'm sure that's not the way to pass examinations," she went on, smiling at Katharine, with the worried humorous smile of the 年上の sister whose younger brothers and sisters have become almost like children of her own.

"Joan, you don't really think that 'amo' is Greek?" Ralph asked.

"Did I say Greek? 井戸／弁護士席, never mind. No dead languages at tea-time. My dear boy, don't trouble to make me any toast—"

"Or if you do, surely there's the toasting-fork somewhere?" said Mrs. Denham, still 心にいだくing the belief that the bread-knife could be spoilt. "Do one of you （犯罪の）一味 and ask for one," she said, without any 有罪の判決 that she would be obeyed. "But is Ann coming to be with Uncle Joseph?" she continued. "If so, surely they had better send Amy to us—" and in the mysterious delight of learning その上の 詳細（に述べる）s of these 手はず／準備, and 示唆するing more sensible 計画（する）s of her own, which, from the aggrieved way in which she spoke, she did not seem to 推定する／予想する any one to 可決する・採択する, Mrs. Denham 完全に forgot the presence of a 井戸／弁護士席-dressed 訪問者, who had to be 知らせるd about the amenities of Highgate. As soon as Joan had taken her seat, an argument had sprung up on either 味方する of Katharine, as to whether the 救済 Army has any 権利 to play hymns at street corners on Sunday mornings, その為に making it impossible for James to have his sleep out, and tampering with the 権利s of individual liberty.

"You see, James likes to 嘘（をつく） in bed and sleep like a hog," said Johnnie, explaining himself to Katharine, その結果 James 解雇する／砲火／射撃d up and, making her his goal, also exclaimed:

"Because Sundays are my one chance in the week of having my sleep out. Johnnie messes with stinking 化学製品s in the pantry—"

They 控訴，上告d to her, and she forgot her cake and began to laugh and talk and argue with sudden 活気／アニメーション. The large family seemed to her so warm and さまざまな that she forgot to 非難 them for their taste in pottery. But the personal question between James and Johnnie 合併するd into some argument already, 明らかに, 審議d, so that the parts had been 分配するd の中で the family, in which Ralph took the lead; and Katharine 設立する herself …に反対するd to him and the 支持する／優勝者 of Johnnie's 原因（となる）, who, it appeared, always lost his 長，率いる and got excited in argument with Ralph.

"Yes, yes, that's what I mean. She's got it 権利," he exclaimed, after Katharine had 再び述べるd his 事例／患者, and made it more 正確な. The 審議 was left almost 単独で to Katharine and Ralph. They looked into each other's 注目する，もくろむs fixedly, like レスラーs trying to see what movement is coming next, and while Ralph spoke, Katharine bit her lower lip, and was always ready with her next point as soon as he had done. They were very 井戸／弁護士席 matched, and held the opposite 見解（をとる）s.

But at the most exciting 行う／開催する／段階 of the argument, for no 推論する／理由 that Katharine could see, all 議長，司会を務めるs were 押し進めるd 支援する, and one after another the Denham family got up and went out of the door, as if a bell had 召喚するd them. She was not used to the clockwork 規則s of a large family. She hesitated in what she was 説, and rose. Mrs. Denham and Joan had drawn together and stood by the fireplace, わずかに raising their skirts above their ankles, and discussing something which had an 空気／公表する of 存在 very serious and very 私的な. They appeared to have forgotten her presence の中で them. Ralph stood 持つ／拘留するing the door open for her.

"Won't you come up to my room?" he said. And Katharine, ちらりと見ることing 支援する at Joan, who smiled at her in a preoccupied way, followed Ralph upstairs. She was thinking of their argument, and when, after the long climb, he opened his door, she began at once.

"The question is, then, at what point is it 権利 for the individual to 主張する his will against the will of the 明言する／公表する."

For some time they continued the argument, and then the intervals between one 声明 and the next became longer and longer, and they spoke more speculatively and いっそう少なく pugnaciously, and at last fell silent. Katharine went over the argument in her mind, remembering how, now and then, it had been 始める，決める conspicuously on the 権利 course by some 発言／述べる 申し込む／申し出d either by James or by Johnnie.

"Your brothers are very clever," she said. "I suppose you're in the habit of arguing?"

"James and Johnnie will go on like that for hours," Ralph replied. "So will Hester, if you start her upon Elizabethan dramatists."

"And the little girl with the pigtail?"

"Molly? She's only ten. But they're always arguing の中で themselves."

He was immensely pleased by Katharine's 賞賛する of his brothers and sisters. He would have liked to go on telling her about them, but he checked himself.

"I see that it must be difficult to leave them," Katharine continued. His 深い pride in his family was more evident to him, at that moment, than ever before, and the idea of living alone in a cottage was ridiculous. All that brotherhood and sisterhood, and a ありふれた childhood in a ありふれた past mean, all the 安定, the unambitious comradeship, and tacit understanding of family life at its best, （機の）カム to his mind, and he thought of them as a company, of which he was the leader, bound on a difficult, dreary, but glorious voyage. And it was Katharine who had opened his 注目する，もくろむs to this, he thought.

A little 乾燥した，日照りの chirp from the corner of the room now roused her attention.

"My tame rook," he explained 簡潔に. "A cat had bitten one of its 脚s." She looked at the rook, and her 注目する，もくろむs went from one 反対する to another.

"You sit here and read?" she said, her 注目する，もくろむs 残り／休憩（する）ing upon his 調書をとる／予約するs. He said that he was in the habit of working there at night.

"The 広大な／多数の／重要な advantage of Highgate is the 見解（をとる） over London. At night the 見解（をとる） from my window is splendid." He was 極端に anxious that she should 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がる his 見解（をとる）, and she rose to see what was to be seen. It was already dark enough for the 騒然とした 煙霧 to be yellow with the light of street lamps, and she tried to 決定する the ４半期/4分の1s of the city beneath her. The sight of her gazing from his window gave him a peculiar satisfaction. When she turned, at length, he was still sitting motionless in his 議長，司会を務める.

"It must be late," she said. "I must be going." She settled upon the arm of the 議長，司会を務める irresolutely, thinking that she had no wish to go home. William would be there, and he would find some way of making things unpleasant for her, and the memory of their quarrel （機の）カム 支援する to her. She had noticed Ralph's coldness, too. She looked at him, and from his 直す／買収する，八百長をするd 星／主役にする she thought that he must be working out some theory, some argument. He had thought, perhaps, of some fresh point in his position, as to the bounds of personal liberty. She waited, silently, thinking about liberty.

"You've won again," he said at last, without moving.

"I've won?" she repeated, thinking of the argument.

"I wish to God I hadn't asked you here," he burst out.

"What do you mean?"

"When you're here, it's different—I'm happy. You've only to walk to the window—you've only to talk about liberty. When I saw you 負かす／撃墜する there の中で them all—" He stopped short.

"You thought how ordinary I was."

"I tried to think so. But I thought you more wonderful than ever."

An 巨大な 救済, and a 不本意 to enjoy that 救済, 衝突d in her heart.

She slid 負かす／撃墜する into the 議長，司会を務める.

"I thought you disliked me," she said.

"God knows I tried," he replied. "I've done my best to see you as you are, without any of this damned romantic nonsense. That was why I asked you here, and it's 増加するd my folly. When you're gone I shall look out of that window and think of you. I shall waste the whole evening thinking of you. I shall waste my whole life, I believe."

He spoke with such vehemence that her 救済 disappeared; she frowned; and her トン changed to one almost of severity.

"This is what I foretold. We shall 伸び（る） nothing but unhappiness. Look at me, Ralph." He looked at her. "I 保証する you that I'm far more ordinary than I appear. Beauty means nothing whatever. In fact, the most beautiful women are 一般に the most stupid. I'm not that, but I'm a 事柄-of-fact, prosaic, rather ordinary character; I order the dinner, I 支払う／賃金 the 法案s, I do the accounts, I 勝利，勝つd up the clock, and I never look at a 調書をとる／予約する."

"You forget—" he began, but she would not let him speak.

"You come and see me の中で flowers and pictures, and think me mysterious, romantic, and all the 残り／休憩（する） of it. 存在 yourself very inexperienced and very emotional, you go home and invent a story about me, and now you can't separate me from the person you've imagined me to be. You call that, I suppose, 存在 in love; as a 事柄 of fact it's 存在 in delusion. All romantic people are the same," she 追加するd. "My mother spends her life in making stories about the people she's fond of. But I won't have you do it about me, if I can help it."

"You can't help it," he said.

"I 警告する you it's the source of all evil."

"And of all good," he 追加するd.

"You'll find out that I'm not what you think me."

"Perhaps. But I shall 伸び（る） more than I lose."

"If such 伸び（る）'s 価値（がある） having."

They were silent for a space.

"That may be what we have to 直面する," he said. "There may be nothing else. Nothing but what we imagine."

"The 推論する／理由 of our loneliness," she mused, and they were silent for a time.

"When are you to be married?" he asked 突然の, with a change of トン.

"Not till September, I think. It's been put off."

"You won't be lonely then," he said. "によれば what people say, marriage is a very queer 商売／仕事. They say it's different from anything else. It may be true. I've known one or two 事例／患者s where it seems to be true." He hoped that she would go on with the 支配する. But she made no reply. He had done his best to master himself, and his 発言する／表明する was 十分に indifferent, but her silence tormented him. She would never speak to him of Rodney of her own （許可，名誉などを）与える, and her reserve left a whole continent of her soul in 不明瞭.

"It may be put off even longer than that," she said, as if by an afterthought. "Some one in the office is ill, and William has to take his place. We may put it off for some time in fact."

"That's rather hard on him, isn't it?" Ralph asked.

"He has his work," she replied. "He has lots of things that 利益／興味 him...I know I've been to that place," she broke off, pointing to a photograph. "But I can't remember where it is—oh, of course it's Oxford. Now, what about your cottage?"

"I'm not going to take it."

"How you change your mind!" she smiled.

"It's not that," he said impatiently. "It's that I want to be where I can see you."

"Our compact is going to 持つ／拘留する in spite of all I've said?" she asked.

"For ever, so far as I'm 関心d," he replied.

"You're going to go on dreaming and imagining and making up stories about me as you walk along the street, and pretending that we're riding in a forest, or 上陸 on an island—"

"No. I shall think of you ordering dinner, 支払う／賃金ing 法案s, doing the accounts, showing old ladies the 遺物s—"

"That's better," she said. "You can think of me to-morrow morning looking up dates in the 'Dictionary of 国家の Biography.'"

"And forgetting your purse," Ralph 追加するd.

At this she smiled, but in another moment her smile faded, either because of his words or of the way in which he spoke them. She was 有能な of forgetting things. He saw that. But what more did he see? Was he not looking at something she had never shown to anybody? Was it not something so 深遠な that the notion of his seeing it almost shocked her? Her smile faded, and for a moment she seemed upon the point of speaking, but looking at him in silence, with a look that seemed to ask what she could not put into words, she turned and bade him good night.

CHAPTER XXVIII

Like a 緊張する of music, the 影響 of Katharine's presence slowly died from the room in which Ralph sat alone. The music had 中止するd in the rapture of its melody. He 緊張するd to catch the faintest ぐずぐず残る echoes; for a moment the memory なぎd him into peace; but soon it failed, and he paced the room so hungry for the sound to come again that he was conscious of no other 願望（する） left in life. She had gone without speaking; 突然の a chasm had been 削減（する） in his course, 負かす／撃墜する which the tide of his 存在 急落（する），激減（する）d in disorder; fell upon 激しく揺するs; flung itself to 破壊. The 苦しめる had an 影響 of physical 廃虚 and 災害. He trembled; he was white; he felt exhausted, as if by a 広大な／多数の／重要な physical 成果／努力. He sank at last into a 議長，司会を務める standing opposite her empty one, and 示すd, mechanically, with his 注目する，もくろむ upon the clock, how she went さらに先に and さらに先に from him, was home now, and now, doubtless, again with Rodney. But it was long before he could realize these facts; the 巨大な 願望（する） for her presence churned his senses into 泡，激怒すること, into froth, into a 煙霧 of emotion that 除去するd all facts from his しっかり掴む, and gave him a strange sense of distance, even from the 構成要素 形態／調整s of 塀で囲む and window by which he was surrounded. The prospect of the 未来, now that the strength of his passion was 明らかにする／漏らすd to him, appalled him.

The marriage would take place in September, she had said; that 許すd him, then, six 十分な months in which to を受ける these terrible extremes of emotion. Six months of 拷問, and after that the silence of the 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な, the 孤立／分離 of the insane, the 追放する of the damned; at best, a life from which the 長，指導者 good was knowingly and for ever 除外するd. An impartial 裁判官 might have 保証するd him that his 長，指導者 hope of 回復 lay in this mystic temper, which identified a living woman with much that no human 存在s long 所有する in the 注目する，もくろむs of each other; she would pass, and the 願望（する） for her 消える, but his belief in what she stood for, detached from her, would remain. This line of thought 申し込む／申し出d, perhaps, some 一時的休止，執行延期, and 所有するd of a brain that had its 駅／配置する かなり above the tumult of the senses, he tried to 減ずる the vague and wandering incoherency of his emotions to order. The sense of self-保護 was strong in him, and Katharine herself had strangely 生き返らせるd it by 納得させるing him that his family deserved and needed all his strength. She was 権利, and for their sake, if not for his own, this passion, which could 耐える no fruit, must be 削減（する） off, uprooted, shown to be as visionary and baseless as she had 持続するd. The best way of 達成するing this was not to run away from her, but to 直面する her, and having 法外なd himself in her 質s, to 納得させる his 推論する／理由 that they were, as she 保証するd him, not those that he imagined. She was a practical woman, a 国内の wife for an inferior poet, endowed with romantic beauty by some freak of unintelligent Nature. No 疑問 her beauty itself would not stand examination. He had the means of settling this point at least. He 所有するd a 調書をとる／予約する of photographs from the Greek statues; the 長，率いる of a goddess, if the lower part were 隠すd, had often given him the ecstasy of 存在 in Katharine's presence. He took it 負かす／撃墜する from the shelf and 設立する the picture. To this he 追加するd a 公式文書，認める from her, bidding him 会合，会う her at the Zoo. He had a flower which he had 選ぶd at Kew to teach her botany. Such were his 遺物s. He placed them before him, and 始める，決める himself to visualize her so 明確に that no deception or delusion was possible. In a second he could see her, with the sun slanting across her dress, coming に向かって him 負かす／撃墜する the green walk at Kew. He made her sit upon the seat beside him. He heard her 発言する／表明する, so low and yet so decided in its トン; she spoke reasonably of indifferent 事柄s. He could see her faults, and 分析する her virtues. His pulse became quieter, and his brain 増加するd in clarity. This time she could not escape him. The illusion of her presence became more and more 完全にする. They seemed to pass in and out of each other's minds, 尋問 and answering. The 最大の fullness of communion seemed to be theirs. Thus 部隊d, he felt himself raised to an eminence, exalted, and filled with a 力／強力にする of 業績／成就 such as he had never known in singleness. Once more he told over conscientiously her faults, both of 直面する and character; they were 明確に known to him; but they 合併するd themselves in the flawless union that was born of their 協会. They 調査するd life to its uttermost 限界s. How 深い it was when looked at from this 高さ! How sublime! How the commonest things moved him almost to 涙／ほころびs! Thus, he forgot the 必然的な 制限s; he forgot her absence, he thought it of no account whether she married him or another; nothing 事柄d, save that she should 存在する, and that he should love her. Some words of these reflections were uttered aloud, and it happened that の中で them were the words, "I love her." It was the first time that he had used the word "love" to 述べる his feeling; madness, romance, hallucination—he had called it by these 指名するs before; but having, 明らかに by 事故, つまずくd upon the word "love," he repeated it again and again with a sense of 発覚.

"But I'm in love with you!" he exclaimed, with something like 狼狽. He leant against the window-sill, looking over the city as she had looked. Everything had become miraculously different and 完全に 際立った. His feelings were 正当化するd and needed no その上の explanation. But he must impart them to some one, because his 発見 was so important that it 関心d other people too. Shutting the 調書をとる／予約する of Greek photographs, and hiding his 遺物s, he ran downstairs, snatched his coat, and passed out of doors.

The lamps were 存在 lit, but the streets were dark enough and empty enough to let him walk his fastest, and to talk aloud as he walked. He had no 疑問 where he was going. He was going to find Mary Datchet. The 願望（する） to 株 what he felt, with some one who understood it, was so imperious that he did not question it. He was soon in her street. He ran up the stairs 主要な to her flat two steps at a time, and it never crossed his mind that she might not be at home. As he rang her bell, he seemed to himself to be 発表するing the presence of something wonderful that was separate from himself, and gave him 力／強力にする and 当局 over all other people. Mary （機の）カム to the door after a moment's pause. He was perfectly silent, and in the dusk his 直面する looked 完全に white. He followed her into her room.

"Do you know each other?" she said, to his extreme surprise, for he had counted on finding her alone. A young man rose, and said that he knew Ralph by sight.

"We were just going through some papers," said Mary. "Mr. Basnett has to help me, because I don't know much about my work yet. It's the new society," she explained. "I'm the 長官. I'm no longer at Russell Square."

The 発言する／表明する in which she gave this （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） was so constrained as to sound almost 厳しい.

"What are your 目的（とする）s?" said Ralph. He looked neither at Mary nor at Mr. Basnett. Mr. Basnett thought he had seldom seen a more disagreeable or formidable man than this friend of Mary's, this sarcastic-looking, white-直面するd Mr. Denham, who seemed to 需要・要求する, as if by 権利, an account of their 提案s, and to 非難する them before he had heard them. にもかかわらず, he explained his 事業／計画（する）s as 明確に as he could, and knew that he wished Mr. Denham to think 井戸／弁護士席 of them.

"I see," said Ralph, when he had done. "D'you know, Mary," he suddenly 発言／述べるd, "I believe I'm in for a 冷淡な. Have you any quinine?" The look which he cast at her 脅すd her; it 表明するd mutely, perhaps without his own consciousness, something 深い, wild, and 熱烈な. She left the room at once. Her heart （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 急速な／放蕩な at the knowledge of Ralph's presence; but it （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 with 苦痛, and with an 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の 恐れる. She stood listening for a moment to the 発言する／表明するs in the next room.

"Of course, I agree with you," she heard Ralph say, in this strange 発言する／表明する, to Mr. Basnett. "But there's more that might be done. Have you seen Judson, for instance? You should make a point of getting him."

Mary returned with the quinine.

"Judson's 演説（する）／住所?" Mr. Basnett 問い合わせd, pulling out his notebook and 準備するing to 令状. For twenty minutes, perhaps, he wrote 負かす／撃墜する 指名するs, 演説（する）／住所s, and other suggestions that Ralph dictated to him. Then, when Ralph fell silent, Mr. Basnett felt that his presence was not 願望（する）d, and thanking Ralph for his help, with a sense that he was very young and ignorant compared with him, he said good-bye.

"Mary," said Ralph, 直接／まっすぐに Mr. Basnett had shut the door and they were alone together. "Mary," he repeated. But the old difficulty of speaking to Mary without reserve 妨げるd him from continuing. His 願望（する） to 布告する his love for Katharine was still strong in him, but he had felt, 直接／まっすぐに he saw Mary, that he could not 株 it with her. The feeling 増加するd as he sat talking to Mr. Basnett. And yet all the time he was thinking of Katharine, and marveling at his love. The トン in which he spoke Mary's 指名する was 厳しい.

"What is it, Ralph?" she asked, startled by his トン. She looked at him anxiously, and her little frown showed that she was trying painfully to understand him, and was puzzled. He could feel her groping for his meaning, and he was annoyed with her, and thought how he had always 設立する her slow, painstaking, and clumsy. He had behaved 不正に to her, too, which made his irritation the more 激烈な／緊急の. Without waiting for him to answer, she rose as if his answer were indifferent to her, and began to put in order some papers that Mr. Basnett had left on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. She hummed a 捨てる of a tune under her breath, and moved about the room as if she were 占領するd in making things tidy, and had no other 関心.

"You'll stay and dine?" she said casually, returning to her seat.

"No," Ralph replied. She did not 圧力（をかける） him その上の. They sat 味方する by 味方する without speaking, and Mary reached her 手渡す for her work basket, and took out her sewing and threaded a needle.

"That's a clever young man," Ralph 観察するd, referring to Mr. Basnett.

"I'm glad you thought so. It's tremendously 利益／興味ing work, and considering everything, I think we've done very 井戸／弁護士席. But I'm inclined to agree with you; we せねばならない try to be more 懐柔的な. We're absurdly strict. It's difficult to see that there may be sense in what one's 対抗者s say, though they are one's 対抗者s. Horace Basnett is certainly too uncompromising. I mustn't forget to see that he 令状s that letter to Judson. You're too busy, I suppose, to come on to our 委員会?" She spoke in the most impersonal manner.

"I may be out of town," Ralph replied, with equal distance of manner.

"Our (n)役員／(a)執行力のある 会合，会うs every week, of course," she 観察するd. "But some of our members don't come more than once a month. Members of 議会 are the worst; it was a mistake, I think, to ask them."

She went on sewing in silence.

"You've not taken your quinine," she said, looking up and seeing the tabloids upon the mantelpiece.

"I don't want it," said Ralph すぐに.

"井戸／弁護士席, you know best," she replied tranquilly.

"Mary, I'm a brute!" he exclaimed. "Here I come and waste your time, and do nothing but make myself disagreeable."

"A 冷淡な coming on does make one feel wretched," she replied.

"I've not got a 冷淡な. That was a 嘘（をつく）. There's nothing the 事柄 with me. I'm mad, I suppose. I せねばならない have had the decency to keep away. But I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to see you—I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to tell you—I'm in love, Mary." He spoke the word, but, as he spoke it, it seemed robbed of 実体.

"In love, are you?" she said 静かに. "I'm glad, Ralph."

"I suppose I'm in love. Anyhow, I'm out of my mind. I can't think, I can't work, I don't care a hang for anything in the world. Good Heavens, Mary! I'm in torment! One moment I'm happy; next I'm 哀れな. I hate her for half an hour; then I'd give my whole life to be with her for ten minutes; all the time I don't know what I feel, or why I feel it; it's insanity, and yet it's perfectly reasonable. Can you make any sense of it? Can you see what's happened? I'm raving, I know; don't listen, Mary; go on with your work."

He rose and began, as usual, to pace up and 負かす／撃墜する the room. He knew that what he had just said bore very little resemblance to what he felt, for Mary's presence 行為／法令／行動するd upon him like a very strong magnet, 製図／抽選 from him 確かな 表現s which were not those he made use of when he spoke to himself, nor did they 代表する his deepest feelings. He felt a little contempt for himself at having spoken thus; but somehow he had been 軍隊d into speech.

"Do sit 負かす／撃墜する," said Mary suddenly. "You make me so—" She spoke with unusual irritability, and Ralph, noticing it with surprise, sat 負かす／撃墜する at once.

"You 港／避難所't told me her 指名する—you'd rather not, I suppose?"

"Her 指名する? Katharine Hilbery."

"But she's engaged—"

"To Rodney. They're to be married in September."

"I see," said Mary. But in truth the 静める of his manner, now that he was sitting 負かす／撃墜する once more, wrapt her in the presence of something which she felt to be so strong, so mysterious, so incalculable, that she scarcely dared to 試みる／企てる to 迎撃する it by any word or question that she was able to でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる. She looked at Ralph blankly, with a 肉親，親類d of awe in her 直面する, her lips わずかに parted, and her brows raised. He was 明らかに やめる unconscious of her gaze. Then, as if she could look no longer, she leant 支援する in her 議長，司会を務める, and half の近くにd her 注目する，もくろむs. The distance between them 傷つける her terribly; one thing after another （機の）カム into her mind, tempting her to 攻撃する，非難する Ralph with questions, to 軍隊 him to confide in her, and to enjoy once more his intimacy. But she 拒絶するd every impulse, for she could not speak without doing 暴力／激しさ to some reserve which had grown between them, putting them a little far from each other, so that he seemed to her dignified and remote, like a person she no longer knew 井戸／弁護士席.

"Is there anything that I could do for you?" she asked gently, and even with 儀礼, at length.

"You could see her—no, that's not what I want; you mustn't bother about me, Mary." He, too, spoke very gently.

"I'm afraid no third person can do anything to help," she 追加するd.

"No," he shook his 長，率いる. "Katharine was 説 to-day how lonely we are." She saw the 成果／努力 with which he spoke Katharine's 指名する, and believed that he 軍隊d himself to make 修正するs now for his concealment in the past. At any 率, she was conscious of no 怒り／怒る against him; but rather of a 深い pity for one 非難するd to 苦しむ as she had 苦しむd. But in the 事例／患者 of Katharine it was different; she was indignant with Katharine.

"There's always work," she said, a little 積極性.

Ralph moved 直接／まっすぐに.

"Do you want to be working now?" he asked.

"No, no. It's Sunday," she replied. "I was thinking of Katharine. She doesn't understand about work. She's never had to. She doesn't know what work is. I've only 設立する out myself やめる lately. But it's the thing that saves one—I'm sure of that."

"There are other things, aren't there?" he hesitated.

"Nothing that one can count upon," she returned. "After all, other people—" she stopped, but 軍隊d herself to go on. "Where should I be now if I hadn't got to go to my office every day? Thousands of people would tell you the same thing—thousands of women. I tell you, work is the only thing that saved me, Ralph." He 始める，決める his mouth, as if her words rained blows on him; he looked as if he had made up his mind to 耐える anything she might say, in silence. He had deserved it, and there would be 救済 in having to 耐える it. But she broke off, and rose as if to fetch something from the next room. Before she reached the door she turned 支援する, and stood 直面するing him, self-所有するd, and yet 反抗的な and formidable in her composure.

"It's all turned out splendidly for me," she said. "It will for you, too. I'm sure of that. Because, after all, Katharine is 価値（がある） it."

"Mary—!" he exclaimed. But her 長，率いる was turned away, and he could not say what he wished to say. "Mary, you're splendid," he 結論するd. She 直面するd him as he spoke, and gave him her 手渡す. She had 苦しむd and 放棄するd, she had seen her 未来 turned from one of infinite 約束 to one of barrenness, and yet, somehow, over what she scarcely knew, and with what results she could hardly foretell, she had 征服する／打ち勝つd. With Ralph's 注目する，もくろむs upon her, smiling straight 支援する at him serenely and proudly, she knew, for the first time, that she had 征服する／打ち勝つd. She let him kiss her 手渡す.

The streets were empty enough on Sunday night, and if the Sabbath, and the 国内の amusements proper to the Sabbath, had not kept people indoors, a high strong 勝利，勝つd might very probably have done so. Ralph Denham was aware of a tumult in the street much in 一致 with his own sensations. The gusts, 広範囲にわたる along the 立ち往生させる, seemed at the same time to blow a （疑いを）晴らす space across the sky in which 星／主役にするs appeared, and for a short time the quicks-peeding silver moon riding through clouds, as if they were waves of water 殺到するing 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her and over her. They 押し寄せる／沼地d her, but she 現れるd; they broke over her and covered her again; she 問題／発行するd 前へ／外へ indomitable. In the country fields all the 難破 of winter was 存在 分散させるd; the dead leaves, the withered bracken, the 乾燥した，日照りの and discolored grass, but no bud would be broken, nor would the new stalks that showed above the earth take any 害（を与える）, and perhaps to-morrow a line of blue or yellow would show through a slit in their green. But the whirl of the atmosphere alone was in Denham's mood, and what of 星／主役にする or blossom appeared was only as a light gleaming for a second upon heaped waves 急速な／放蕩な に引き続いて each other. He had not been able to speak to Mary, though for a moment he had come 近づく enough to be tantalized by a wonderful 可能性 of understanding. But the 願望（する） to communicate something of the very greatest importance 所有するd him 完全に; he still wished to bestow this gift upon some other human 存在; he sought their company. More by instinct than by conscious choice, he took the direction which led to Rodney's rooms. He knocked loudly upon his door; but no one answered. He rang the bell. It took him some time to 受託する the fact that Rodney was out. When he could no longer pretend that the sound of the 勝利，勝つd in the old building was the sound of some one rising from his 議長，司会を務める, he ran downstairs again, as if his goal had been altered and only just 明らかにする／漏らすd to him. He walked in the direction of Chelsea.

But physical 疲労，（軍の）雑役, for he had not dined and had tramped both far and 急速な／放蕩な, made him sit for a moment upon a seat on the 堤防. One of the 正規の／正選手 occupants of those seats, an 年輩の man who had drunk himself, probably, out of work and 宿泊するing, drifted up, begged a match, and sat 負かす／撃墜する beside him. It was a 風の強い night, he said; times were hard; some long story of bad luck and 不正 followed, told so often that the man seemed to be talking to himself, or, perhaps, the neglect of his audience had long made any 試みる／企てる to catch their attention seem scarcely 価値（がある） while. When he began to speak Ralph had a wild 願望（する） to talk to him; to question him; to make him understand. He did, in fact, interrupt him at one point; but it was useless. The 古代の story of 失敗, ill-luck, undeserved 災害, went 負かす／撃墜する the 勝利，勝つd, disconnected syllables 飛行機で行くing past Ralph's ears with a queer alternation of loudness and faintness as if, at 確かな moments, the man's memory of his wrongs 生き返らせるd and then flagged, dying 負かす／撃墜する at last into a 不平（をいう） of 辞職, which seemed to 代表する a final lapse into the accustomed despair. The unhappy 発言する／表明する afflicted Ralph, but it also 怒り／怒るd him. And when the 年輩の man 辞退するd to listen and mumbled on, an 半端物 image （機の）カム to his mind of a lighthouse 包囲するd by the 飛行機で行くing 団体／死体s of lost birds, who were dashed senseless, by the 強風, against the glass. He had a strange sensation that he was both lighthouse and bird; he was 確固たる and brilliant; and at the same time he was whirled, with all other things, senseless against the glass. He got up, left his 尊敬の印 of silver, and 圧力（をかける）d on, with the 勝利，勝つd against him. The image of the lighthouse and the 嵐／襲撃する 十分な of birds 固執するd, taking the place of more 限定された thoughts, as he walked past the Houses of 議会 and 負かす／撃墜する Grosvenor Road, by the 味方する of the river. In his 明言する／公表する of physical 疲労，（軍の）雑役, 詳細（に述べる）s 合併するd themselves in the vaster prospect, of which the 飛行機で行くing gloom and the intermittent lights of lamp-地位，任命するs and 私的な houses were the outward 記念品, but he never lost his sense of walking in the direction of Katharine's house. He took it for 認めるd that something would then happen, and, as he walked on, his mind became more and more 十分な of 楽しみ and 見込み. Within a 確かな 半径 of her house the streets （機の）カム under the 影響（力） of her presence. Each house had an individuality known to Ralph, because of the tremendous individuality of the house in which she lived. For some yards before reaching the Hilberys' door he walked in a trance of 楽しみ, but when he reached it, and 押し進めるd the gate of the little garden open, he hesitated. He did not know what to do next. There was no hurry, however, for the outside of the house held 楽しみ enough to last him some time longer. He crossed the road, and leant against the balustrade of the 堤防, 直す／買収する，八百長をするing his 注目する，もくろむs upon the house.

Lights burnt in the three long windows of the 製図／抽選-room. The space of the room behind became, in Ralph's 見通し, the 中心 of the dark, 飛行機で行くing wilderness of the world; the justification for the welter of 混乱 surrounding it; the 安定した light which cast its beams, like those of a lighthouse, with searching composure over the trackless waste. In this little 聖域 were gathered together several different people, but their 身元 was 解散させるd in a general glory of something that might, perhaps, be called civilization; at any 率, all dryness, all safety, all that stood up above the 殺到する and 保存するd a consciousness of its own, was 中心d in the 製図／抽選-room of the Hilberys. Its 目的 was beneficent; and yet so far above his level as to have something 厳格な，質素な about it, a light that cast itself out and yet kept itself aloof. Then he began, in his mind, to distinguish different individuals within, consciously 辞退するing as yet to attack the 人物／姿／数字 of Katharine. His thoughts ぐずぐず残るd over Mrs. Hilbery and Cassandra; and then he turned to Rodney and Mr. Hilbery. 肉体的に, he saw them bathed in that 安定した flow of yellow light which filled the long oblongs of the windows; in their movements they were beautiful; and in their speech he 人物／姿／数字d a reserve of meaning, unspoken, but understood. At length, after all this half-conscious 選択 and 協定, he 許すd himself to approach the 人物／姿／数字 of Katharine herself; and 即時に the scene was flooded with excitement. He did not see her in the 団体／死体; he seemed curiously to see her as a 形態／調整 of light, the light itself; he seemed, 簡単にするd and exhausted as he was, to be like one of those lost birds fascinated by the lighthouse and held to the glass by the splendor of the 炎.

These thoughts drove him to tramp a （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 up and 負かす／撃墜する the pavement before the Hilberys' gate. He did not trouble himself to make any 計画（する）s for the 未来. Something of an unknown 肉親，親類d would decide both the coming year and the coming hour. Now and again, in his 徹夜, he sought the light in the long windows, or ちらりと見ることd at the ray which gilded a few leaves and a few blades of grass in the little garden. For a long time the light burnt without changing. He had just reached the 限界 of his （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 and was turning, when the 前線 door opened, and the 面 of the house was 完全に changed. A 黒人／ボイコット 人物／姿／数字 （機の）カム 負かす／撃墜する the little pathway and paused at the gate. Denham understood 即時に that it was Rodney. Without hesitation, and conscious only of a 広大な／多数の／重要な friendliness for any one coming from that lighted room, he walked straight up to him and stopped him. In the flurry of the 勝利，勝つd Rodney was taken aback, and for the moment tried to 圧力（をかける） on, muttering something, as if he 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd a 需要・要求する upon his charity.

"Goodness, Denham, what are you doing here?" he exclaimed, 認めるing him.

Ralph mumbled something about 存在 on his way home. They walked on together, though Rodney walked quick enough to make it plain that he had no wish for company.

He was very unhappy. That afternoon Cassandra had 撃退するd him; he had tried to explain to her the difficulties of the 状況／情勢, and to 示唆する the nature of his feelings for her without 説 anything 限定された or anything 不快な／攻撃 to her. But he had lost his 長，率いる; under the goad of Katharine's ridicule he had said too much, and Cassandra, superb in her dignity and severity, had 辞退するd to hear another word, and 脅すd an 即座の return to her home. His agitation, after an evening spent between the two women, was extreme. Moreover, he could not help 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うing that Ralph was wandering 近づく the Hilberys' house, at this hour, for 推論する／理由s connected with Katharine. There was probably some understanding between them—not that anything of the 肉親，親類d 事柄d to him now. He was 納得させるd that he had never cared for any one save Cassandra, and Katharine's 未来 was no 関心 of his. Aloud, he said, すぐに, that he was very tired and wished to find a cab. But on Sunday night, on the 堤防, cabs were hard to come by, and Rodney 設立する himself constrained to walk some distance, at any 率, in Denham's company. Denham 持続するd his silence. Rodney's irritation lapsed. He 設立する the silence oddly suggestive of the good masculine 質s which he much 尊敬（する）・点d, and had at this moment 広大な／多数の／重要な 推論する／理由 to need. After the mystery, difficulty, and 不確定 of 取引，協定ing with the other sex, intercourse with one's own is apt to have a composing and even ennobling 影響（力）, since plain speaking is possible and subterfuges of no avail. Rodney, too, was much in need of a confidant; Katharine, にもかかわらず her 約束s of help, had failed him at the 批判的な moment; she had gone off with Denham; she was, perhaps, tormenting Denham as she had tormented him. How 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な and stable he seemed, speaking little, and walking 堅固に, compared with what Rodney knew of his own torments and 不決断s! He began to cast about for some way of telling the story of his relations with Katharine and Cassandra that would not lower him in Denham's 注目する，もくろむs. It then occurred to him that, perhaps, Katharine herself had confided in Denham; they had something in ありふれた; it was likely that they had discussed him that very afternoon. The 願望（する） to discover what they had said of him now （機の）カム uppermost in his mind. He 解任するd Katharine's laugh; he remembered that she had gone, laughing, to walk with Denham.

"Did you stay long after we'd left?" he asked 突然の.

"No. We went 支援する to my house."

This seemed to 確認する Rodney's belief that he had been discussed. He turned over the unpalatable idea for a while, in silence.

"Women are 理解できない creatures, Denham!" he then exclaimed.

"Um," said Denham, who seemed to himself 所有するd of 完全にする understanding, not 単に of women, but of the entire universe. He could read Rodney, too, like a 調書をとる／予約する. He knew that he was unhappy, and he pitied him, and wished to help him.

"You say something and they—飛行機で行く into a passion. Or for no 推論する／理由 at all, they laugh. I take it that no 量 of education will—" The 残りの人，物 of the 宣告，判決 was lost in the high 勝利，勝つd, against which they had to struggle; but Denham understood that he referred to Katharine's laughter, and that the memory of it was still 傷つけるing him. In comparison with Rodney, Denham felt himself very 安全な・保証する; he saw Rodney as one of the lost birds dashed senseless against the glass; one of the 飛行機で行くing 団体／死体s of which the 空気／公表する was 十分な. But he and Katharine were alone together, aloft, splendid, and luminous with a twofold radiance. He pitied the 安定性のない creature beside him; he felt a 願望（する） to 保護する him, exposed without the knowledge which made his own way so direct. They were 部隊d as the adventurous are 部隊d, though one reaches the goal and the other 死なせる／死ぬs by the way.

"You couldn't laugh at some one you cared for."

This 宣告，判決, 明らかに 演説（する）／住所d to no other human 存在, reached Denham's ears. The 勝利，勝つd seemed to muffle it and 飛行機で行く away with it 直接／まっすぐに. Had Rodney spoken those words?

"You love her." Was that his own 発言する／表明する, which seemed to sound in the 空気／公表する several yards in 前線 of him?

"I've 苦しむd 拷問s, Denham, 拷問s!"

"Yes, yes, I know that."

"She's laughed at me."

"Never—to me."

The 勝利，勝つd blew a space between the words—blew them so far away that they seemed unspoken.

"How I've loved her!"

This was certainly spoken by the man at Denham's 味方する. The 発言する／表明する had all the 示すs of Rodney's character, and 解任するd, with; strange vividness, his personal 外見. Denham could see him against the blank buildings and towers of the horizon. He saw him dignified, exalted, and 悲劇の, as he might have appeared thinking of Katharine alone in his rooms at night.

"I am in love with Katharine myself. That is why I am here to-night."

Ralph spoke distinctly and deliberately, as if Rodney's 自白 had made this 声明 necessary.

Rodney exclaimed something inarticulate.

"Ah, I've always known it," he cried, "I've known it from the first. You'll marry her!"

The cry had a 公式文書，認める of despair in it. Again the 勝利，勝つd 迎撃するd their words. They said no more. At length they drew up beneath a lamp-地位，任命する, 同時に.

"My God, Denham, what fools we both are!" Rodney exclaimed. They looked at each other, queerly, in the light of the lamp. Fools! They seemed to 自白する to each other the extreme depths of their folly. For the moment, under the lamp-地位，任命する, they seemed to be aware of some ありふれた knowledge which did away with the 可能性 of 競争, and made them feel more sympathy for each other than for any one else in the world. Giving 同時に a little nod, as if in 確定／確認 of this understanding, they parted without speaking again.

CHAPTER XXIX

Between twelve and one that Sunday night Katharine lay in bed, not asleep, but in that twilight 地域 where a detached and humorous 見解（をとる） of our own lot is possible; or if we must be serious, our 真面目さ is tempered by the swift oncome of slumber and oblivion. She saw the forms of Ralph, William, Cassandra, and herself, as if they were all 平等に unsubstantial, and, in putting off reality, had 伸び（る）d a 肉親，親類d of dignity which 残り／休憩（する）d upon each impartially. Thus rid of any uncomfortable warmth of partisanship or 負担 of 義務, she was dropping off to sleep when a light tap sounded upon her door. A moment later Cassandra stood beside her, 持つ／拘留するing a candle and speaking in the low トンs proper to the time of night.

"Are you awake, Katharine?"

"Yes, I'm awake. What is it?"

She roused herself, sat up, and asked what in Heaven's 指名する Cassandra was doing?

"I couldn't sleep, and I thought I'd come and speak to you—only for a moment, though. I'm going home to-morrow."

"Home? Why, what has happened?"

"Something happened to-day which makes it impossible for me to stay here."

Cassandra spoke 正式に, almost solemnly; the 告示 was 明確に 用意が出来ている and 示すd a 危機 of the 最大の gravity. She continued what seemed to be part of a 始める，決める speech.

"I have decided to tell you the whole truth, Katharine. William 許すd himself to behave in a way which made me 極端に uncomfortable to-day."

Katharine seemed to waken 完全に, and at once to be in 支配（する）／統制する of herself.

"At the Zoo?" she asked.

"No, on the way home. When we had tea."

As if 予知するing that the interview might be long, and the night chilly, Katharine advised Cassandra to 包む herself in a quilt. Cassandra did so with 無傷の solemnity.

"There's a train at eleven," she said. "I shall tell Aunt Maggie that I have to go suddenly...I shall make Violet's visit an excuse. But, after thinking it over, I don't see how I can go without telling you the truth."

She was careful to 棄権する from looking in Katharine's direction. There was a slight pause.

"But I don't see the least 推論する／理由 why you should go," said Katharine 結局. Her 発言する／表明する sounded so astonishingly equable that Cassandra ちらりと見ることd at her. It was impossible to suppose that she was either indignant or surprised; she seemed, on the contrary, sitting up in bed, with her 武器 clasped 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her 膝s and a little frown on her brow, to be thinking closely upon a 事柄 of 無関心／冷淡 to her.

"Because I can't 許す any man to behave to me in that way," Cassandra replied, and she 追加するd, "特に when I know that he is engaged to some one else."

"But you like him, don't you?" Katharine 問い合わせd.

"That's got nothing to do with it," Cassandra exclaimed indignantly. "I consider his 行為／行う, under the circumstances, most disgraceful."

This was the last of the 宣告，判決s of her premeditated speech; and having spoken it she was left unprovided with any more to say in that particular style. When Katharine 発言／述べるd:

"I should say it had everything to do with it," Cassandra's self-所有／入手 砂漠d her.

"I don't understand you in the least, Katharine. How can you behave as you behave? Ever since I （機の）カム here I've been amazed by you!"

"You've enjoyed yourself, 港／避難所't you?" Katharine asked.

"Yes, I have," Cassandra 認める.

"Anyhow, my 行為 hasn't spoiled your visit."

"No," Cassandra 許すd once more. She was 完全に at a loss. In her 予測（する） of the interview she had taken it for 認めるd that Katharine, after an 爆発 of incredulity, would agree that Cassandra must return home as soon as possible. But Katharine, on the contrary, 受託するd her 声明 at once, seemed neither shocked nor surprised, and 単に looked rather more thoughtful than usual. From 存在 a 円熟した woman 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金d with an important 使節団, Cassandra shrunk to the stature of an inexperienced child.

"Do you think I've been very foolish about it?" she asked.

Katharine made no answer, but still sat 審議する／熟考するing silently, and a 確かな feeling of alarm took 所有／入手 of Cassandra. Perhaps her words had struck far deeper than she had thought, into depths beyond her reach, as so much of Katharine was beyond her reach. She thought suddenly that she had been playing with very dangerous 道具s.

Looking at her at length, Katharine asked slowly, as if she 設立する the question very difficult to ask.

"But do you care for William?"

She 示すd the agitation and bewilderment of the girl's 表現, and how she looked away from her.

"Do you mean, am I in love with him?" Cassandra asked, breathing quickly, and nervously moving her 手渡すs.

"Yes, in love with him," Katharine repeated.

"How can I love the man you're engaged to marry?" Cassandra burst out.

"He may be in love with you."

"I don't think you've any 権利 to say such things, Katharine," Cassandra exclaimed. "Why do you say them? Don't you mind in the least how William behaves to other women? If I were engaged, I couldn't 耐える it!"

"We're not engaged," said Katharine, after a pause.

"Katharine!" Cassandra cried.

"No, we're not engaged," Katharine repeated. "But no one knows it but ourselves."

"But why—I don't understand—you're not engaged!" Cassandra said again. "Oh, that explains it! You're not in love with him! You don't want to marry him!"

"We aren't in love with each other any longer," said Katharine, as if 配置する／処分する／したい気持ちにさせるing of something for ever and ever.

"How queer, how strange, how unlike other people you are, Katharine," Cassandra said, her whole 団体／死体 and 発言する／表明する seeming to 落ちる and 崩壊（する） together, and no trace of 怒り／怒る or excitement remaining, but only a dreamy quietude.

"You're not in love with him?"

"But I love him," said Katharine.

Cassandra remained 屈服するd, as if by the 負わせる of the 発覚, for some little while longer. Nor did Katharine speak. Her 態度 was that of some one who wishes to be 隠すd as much as possible from 観察. She sighed profoundly; she was 絶対 silent, and 明らかに 打ち勝つ by her thoughts.

"D'you know what time it is?" she said at length, and shook her pillow, as if making ready for sleep.

Cassandra rose obediently, and once more took up her candle. Perhaps the white dressing-gown, and the 緩和するd hair, and something unseeing in the 表現 of the 注目する，もくろむs gave her a likeness to a woman walking in her sleep. Katharine, at least, thought so.

"There's no 推論する／理由 why I should go home, then?" Cassandra said, pausing. "Unless you want me to go, Katharine? What do you want me to do?"

For the first time their 注目する，もくろむs met.

"You 手配中の，お尋ね者 us to 落ちる in love," Cassandra exclaimed, as if she read the certainty there. But as she looked she saw a sight that surprised her. The 涙／ほころびs rose slowly in Katharine's 注目する，もくろむs and stood there, brimming but 含む／封じ込めるd—the 涙／ほころびs of some 深遠な emotion, happiness, grief, renunciation; an emotion so コンビナート／複合体 in its nature that to 表明する it was impossible, and Cassandra, bending her 長，率いる and receiving the 涙／ほころびs upon her cheek, 受託するd them in silence as the consecration of her love.

"Please, 行方不明になる," said the maid, about eleven o'clock on the に引き続いて morning, "Mrs. Milvain is in the kitchen."

A long wicker basket of flowers and 支店s had arrived from the country, and Katharine, ひさまづくing upon the 床に打ち倒す of the 製図／抽選-room, was sorting them while Cassandra watched her from an arm-議長，司会を務める, and absent-mindedly made spasmodic 申し込む／申し出s of help which were not 受託するd. The maid's message had a curious 影響 upon Katharine.

She rose, walked to the window, and, the maid 存在 gone, said emphatically and even tragically:

"You know what that means."

Cassandra had understood nothing.

"Aunt Celia is in the kitchen," Katharine repeated.

"Why in the kitchen?" Cassandra asked, not unnaturally.

"Probably because she's discovered something," Katharine replied. Cassandra's thoughts flew to the 支配する of her 最大の関心事.

"About us?" she 問い合わせd.

"Heaven knows," Katharine replied. "I shan't let her stay in the kitchen, though. I shall bring her up here."

The sternness with which this was said 示唆するd that to bring Aunt Celia upstairs was, for some 推論する／理由, a disciplinary 手段.

"For goodness' sake, Katharine," Cassandra exclaimed, jumping from her 議長，司会を務める and showing 調印するs of agitation, "don't be 無分別な. Don't let her 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑う. Remember, nothing's 確かな —"

Katharine 保証するd her by nodding her 長，率いる several times, but the manner in which she left the room was not calculated to 奮起させる 完全にする 信用／信任 in her 外交.

Mrs. Milvain was sitting, or rather perching, upon the 辛勝する／優位 of a 議長，司会を務める in the servants' room. Whether there was any sound 推論する／理由 for her choice of a subterranean 議会, or whether it corresponded with the spirit of her 追求（する），探索（する）, Mrs. Milvain invariably （機の）カム in by the 支援する door and sat in the servants' room when she was engaged in confidential family 処理／取引s. The ostensible 推論する／理由 she gave was that neither Mr. nor Mrs. Hilbery should be 乱すd. But, in truth, Mrs. Milvain depended even more than most 年輩の women of her 世代 upon the delicious emotions of intimacy, agony, and secrecy, and the 付加 thrill 供給するd by the 地階 was one not lightly to be 没収されるd. She 抗議するd almost plaintively when Katharine 提案するd to go upstairs.

"I've something that I want to say to you in 私的な," she said, hesitating reluctantly upon the threshold of her 待ち伏せ／迎撃する.

"The 製図／抽選-room is empty—"

"But we might 会合，会う your mother upon the stairs. We might 乱す your father," Mrs. Milvain 反対するd, taking the 警戒 to speak in a whisper already.

But as Katharine's presence was 絶対 necessary to the success of the interview, and as Katharine obstinately receded up the kitchen stairs, Mrs. Milvain had no course but to follow her. She ちらりと見ることd furtively about her as she proceeded upstairs, drew her skirts together, and stepped with circumspection past all doors, whether they were open or shut.

"Nobody will overhear us?" she murmured, when the comparative 聖域 of the 製図／抽選-room had been reached. "I see that I have interrupted you," she 追加するd, ちらりと見ることing at the flowers strewn upon the 床に打ち倒す. A moment later she 問い合わせd, "Was some one sitting with you?" noticing a handkerchief that Cassandra had dropped in her flight.

"Cassandra was helping me to put the flowers in water," said Katharine, and she spoke so 堅固に and 明確に that Mrs. Milvain ちらりと見ることd nervously at the main door and then at the curtain which divided the little room with the 遺物s from the 製図／抽選-room.

"Ah, Cassandra is still with you," she 発言／述べるd. "And did William send you those lovely flowers?"

Katharine sat 負かす／撃墜する opposite her aunt and said neither yes nor no. She looked past her, and it might have been thought that she was considering very 批判的に the pattern of the curtains. Another advantage of the 地階, from Mrs. Milvain's point of 見解（をとる）, was that it made it necessary to sit very の近くに together, and the light was 薄暗い compared with that which now 注ぐd through three windows upon Katharine and the basket of flowers, and gave even the slight angular 人物／姿／数字 of Mrs. Milvain herself a halo of gold.

"They're from Stogdon House," said Katharine 突然の, with a little jerk of her 長，率いる.

Mrs. Milvain felt that it would be easier to tell her niece what she wished to say if they were 現実に in physical 接触する, for the spiritual distance between them was formidable. Katharine, however, made no 予備交渉s, and Mrs. Milvain, who was 所有するd of 無分別な but heroic courage, 急落（する），激減（する）d without preface:

"People are talking about you, Katharine. That is why I have come this morning. You 許す me for 説 what I'd much rather not say? What I say is only for your own sake, my child."

"There's nothing to 許す yet, Aunt Celia," said Katharine, with 明らかな good humor.

"People are 説 that William goes everywhere with you and Cassandra, and that he is always 支払う／賃金ing her attentions. At the Markhams' dance he sat out five dances with her. At the Zoo they were seen alone together. They left together. They never （機の）カム 支援する here till seven in the evening. But that is not all. They say his manner is very 示すd—he is やめる different when she is there."

Mrs. Milvain, whose words had run themselves together, and whose 発言する／表明する had raised its トン almost to one of 抗議する, here 中止するd, and looked intently at Katharine, as if to 裁判官 the 影響 of her communication. A slight rigidity had passed over Katharine's 直面する. Her lips were 圧力（をかける）d together; her 注目する，もくろむs were 契約d, and they were still 直す／買収する，八百長をするd upon the curtain. These superficial changes covered an extreme inner loathing such as might follow the 陳列する，発揮する of some hideous or indecent spectacle. The indecent spectacle was her own 活動／戦闘 beheld for the first time from the outside; her aunt's words made her realize how infinitely repulsive the 団体／死体 of life is without its soul.

"井戸／弁護士席?" she said at length.

Mrs. Milvain made a gesture as if to bring her closer, but it was not returned.

"We all know how good you are—how unselfish—how you sacrifice yourself to others. But you've been too unselfish, Katharine. You have made Cassandra happy, and she has taken advantage of your goodness."

"I don't understand, Aunt Celia," said Katharine. "What has Cassandra done?"

"Cassandra has behaved in a way that I could not have thought possible," said Mrs. Milvain 温かく. "She has been utterly selfish—utterly heartless. I must speak to her before I go."

"I don't understand," Katharine 固執するd.

Mrs. Milvain looked at her. Was it possible that Katharine really 疑問d? That there was something that Mrs. Milvain herself did not understand? She を締めるd herself, and pronounced the tremendous words:

"Cassandra has stolen William's love."

Still the words seemed to have curiously little 影響.

"Do you mean," said Katharine, "that he has fallen in love with her?"

"There are ways of making men 落ちる in love with one, Katharine."

Katharine remained silent. The silence alarmed Mrs. Milvain, and she began hurriedly:

"Nothing would have made me say these things but your own good. I have not wished to 干渉する; I have not wished to give you 苦痛. I am a useless old woman. I have no children of my own. I only want to see you happy, Katharine."

Again she stretched 前へ／外へ her 武器, but they remained empty.

"You are not going to say these things to Cassandra," said Katharine suddenly. "You've said them to me; that's enough."

Katharine spoke so low and with such 抑制 that Mrs. Milvain had to 緊張する to catch her words, and when she heard them she was dazed by them.

"I've made you angry! I knew I should!" she exclaimed. She quivered, and a 肉親，親類d of sob shook her; but even to have made Katharine angry was some 救済, and 許すd her to feel some of the agreeable sensations of 殉教／苦難.

"Yes," said Katharine, standing up, "I'm so angry that I don't want to say anything more. I think you'd better go, Aunt Celia. We don't understand each other."

At these words Mrs. Milvain looked for a moment terribly apprehensive; she ちらりと見ることd at her niece's 直面する, but read no pity there, その結果 she 倍のd her 手渡すs upon a 黒人／ボイコット velvet 捕らえる、獲得する which she carried in an 態度 that was almost one of 祈り. Whatever divinity she prayed to, if pray she did, at any 率 she 回復するd her dignity in a singular way and 直面するd her niece.

"Married love," she said slowly and with 強調 upon every word, "is the most sacred of all loves. The love of husband and wife is the most 宗教上の we know. That is the lesson Mamma's children learnt from her; that is what they can never forget. I have tried to speak as she would have wished her daughter to speak. You are her grandchild."

Katharine seemed to 裁判官 this defence upon its 長所s, and then to 罪人／有罪を宣告する it of falsity.

"I don't see that there is any excuse for your 行為," she said.

At these words Mrs. Milvain rose and stood for a moment beside her niece. She had never met with such 治療 before, and she did not know with what 武器s to break 負かす／撃墜する the terrible 塀で囲む of 抵抗 申し込む／申し出d her by one who, by virtue of 青年 and beauty and sex, should have been all 涙／ほころびs and supplications. But Mrs. Milvain herself was obstinate; upon a 事柄 of this 肉親，親類d she could not 収容する／認める that she was either beaten or mistaken. She beheld herself the 支持する／優勝者 of married love in its 潔白 and 最高位; what her niece stood for she was やめる unable to say, but she was filled with the gravest 疑惑s. The old woman and the young woman stood 味方する by 味方する in 無傷の silence. Mrs. Milvain could not （不足などを）補う her mind to 身を引く while her 原則s trembled in the balance and her curiosity remained unappeased. She ransacked her mind for some question that should 軍隊 Katharine to enlighten her, but the 供給（する） was 限られた／立憲的な, the choice difficult, and while she hesitated the door opened and William Rodney （機の）カム in. He carried in his 手渡す an enormous and splendid bunch of white and purple flowers, and, either not seeing Mrs. Milvain, or 無視（する）ing her, he 前進するd straight to Katharine, and 現在のd the flowers with the words:

"These are for you, Katharine."

Katharine took them with a ちらりと見ること that Mrs. Milvain did not fail to 迎撃する. But with all her experience, she did not know what to make of it. She watched anxiously for その上の 照明. William 迎える／歓迎するd her without obvious 調印する of 犯罪, and, explaining that he had a holiday, both he and Katharine seemed to take it for 認めるd that his holiday should be celebrated with flowers and spent in Cheyne Walk. A pause followed; that, too, was natural; and Mrs. Milvain began to feel that she laid herself open to a 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 of selfishness if she stayed. The mere presence of a young man had altered her disposition curiously, and filled her with a 願望（する） for a scene which should end in an emotional forgiveness. She would have given much to clasp both 甥 and niece in her 武器. But she could not flatter herself that any hope of the customary exaltation remained.

"I must go," she said, and she was conscious of an extreme flatness of spirit.

Neither of them said anything to stop her. William politely 護衛するd her downstairs, and somehow, amongst her 抗議するs and 当惑s, Mrs. Milvain forgot to say good-bye to Katharine. She 出発／死d, murmuring words about 集まりs of flowers and a 製図／抽選-room always beautiful even in the depths of winter.

William （機の）カム 支援する to Katharine; he 設立する her standing where he had left her.

"I've come to be forgiven," he said. "Our quarrel was perfectly hateful to me. I've not slept all night. You're not angry with me, are you, Katharine?"

She could not bring herself to answer him until she had rid her mind of the impression that her aunt had made on her. It seemed to her that the very flowers were 汚染するd, and Cassandra's pocket-handkerchief, for Mrs. Milvain had used them for 証拠 in her 調査s.

"She's been 秘かに調査するing upon us," she said, "に引き続いて us about London, overhearing what people are 説—"

"Mrs. Milvain?" Rodney exclaimed. "What has she told you?"

His 空気／公表する of open 信用／信任 完全に 消えるd.

"Oh, people are 説 that you're in love with Cassandra, and that you don't care for me."

"They have seen us?" he asked.

"Everything we've done for a fortnight has been seen."

"I told you that would happen!" he exclaimed.

He walked to the window in evident perturbation. Katharine was too indignant to …に出席する to him. She was swept away by the 軍隊 of her own 怒り／怒る. Clasping Rodney's flowers, she stood upright and motionless.

Rodney turned away from the window.

"It's all been a mistake," he said. "I 非難する myself for it. I should have known better. I let you 説得する me in a moment of madness. I beg you to forget my insanity, Katharine."

"She wished even to 迫害する Cassandra!" Katharine burst out, not listening to him. "She 脅すd to speak to her. She's 有能な of it—she's 有能な of anything!"

"Mrs. Milvain is not tactful, I know, but you 誇張する, Katharine. People are talking about us. She was 権利 to tell us. It only 確認するs my own feeling—the position is monstrous."

At length Katharine realized some part of what he meant.

"You don't mean that this 影響（力）s you, William?" she asked in amazement.

"It does," he said, 紅潮／摘発するing. "It's intensely disagreeable to me. I can't 耐える that people should gossip about us. And then there's your cousin—Cassandra—" He paused in 当惑.

"I （機の）カム here this morning, Katharine," he 再開するd, with a change of 発言する／表明する, "to ask you to forget my folly, my bad temper, my 信じられない 行為. I （機の）カム, Katharine, to ask whether we can't return to the position we were in before this—this season of lunacy. Will you take me 支援する, Katharine, once more and for ever?"

No 疑問 her beauty, 強めるd by emotion and 高めるd by the flowers of 有望な color and strange 形態／調整 which she carried wrought upon Rodney, and had its 株 in bestowing upon her the old romance. But a いっそう少なく noble passion worked in him, too; he was inflamed by jealousy. His 試験的な 申し込む／申し出 of affection had been rudely and, as he thought, 完全に 撃退するd by Cassandra on the 先行する day. Denham's 自白 was in his mind. And 最終的に, Katharine's dominion over him was of the sort that the fevers of the night cannot exorcise.

"I was as much to 非難する as you were yesterday," she said gently, 無視（する）ing his question. "I 自白する, William, the sight of you and Cassandra together made me jealous, and I couldn't 支配（する）／統制する myself. I laughed at you, I know."

"You jealous!" William exclaimed. "I 保証する you, Katharine, you've not the slightest 推論する／理由 to be jealous. Cassandra dislikes me, so far as she feels about me at all. I was foolish enough to try to explain the nature of our 関係. I couldn't resist telling her what I supposed myself to feel for her. She 辞退するd to listen, very rightly. But she left me in no 疑問 of her 軽蔑（する）."

Katharine hesitated. She was 混乱させるd, agitated, 肉体的に tired, and had already to reckon with the violent feeling of dislike 誘発するd by her aunt which still vibrated through all the 残り／休憩（する） of her feelings. She sank into a 議長，司会を務める and dropped her flowers upon her （競技場の）トラック一周.

"She charmed me," Rodney continued. "I thought I loved her. But that's a thing of the past. It's all over, Katharine. It was a dream—an hallucination. We were both 平等に to 非難する, but no 害（を与える）'s done if you believe how truly I care for you. Say you believe me!"

He stood over her, as if in 準備完了 to 掴む the first 調印する of her assent. 正確に at that moment, 借りがあるing, perhaps, to her vicissitudes of feeling, all sense of love left her, as in a moment a もや 解除するs from the earth. And when the もや 出発／死d a 骸骨／概要 world and blankness alone remained—a terrible prospect for the 注目する，もくろむs of the living to behold. He saw the look of terror in her 直面する, and without understanding its origin, took her 手渡す in his. With the sense of companionship returned a 願望（する）, like that of a child for 避難所, to 受託する what he had to 申し込む／申し出 her—and at that moment it seemed that he 申し込む／申し出d her the only thing that could make it tolerable to live. She let him 圧力（をかける） his lips to her cheek, and leant her 長，率いる upon his arm. It was the moment of his 勝利. It was the only moment in which she belonged to him and was 扶養家族 upon his 保護.

"Yes, yes, yes," he murmured, "you 受託する me, Katharine. You love me."

For a moment she remained silent. He then heard her murmur:

"Cassandra loves you more than I do."

"Cassandra?" he whispered.

"She loves you," Katharine repeated. She raised herself and repeated the 宣告，判決 yet a third time. "She loves you."

William slowly raised himself. He believed instinctively what Katharine said, but what it meant to him he was unable to understand. Could Cassandra love him? Could she have told Katharine that she loved him? The 願望（する） to know the truth of this was 緊急の, unknown though the consequences might be. The thrill of excitement associated with the thought of Cassandra once more took 所有／入手 of him. No longer was it the excitement of 予期 and ignorance; it was the excitement of something greater than a 可能性, for now he knew her and had 手段 of the sympathy between them. But who could give him certainty? Could Katharine, Katharine who had lately lain in his 武器, Katharine herself the most admired of women? He looked at her, with 疑問, and with 苦悩, but said nothing.

"Yes, yes," she said, 解釈する／通訳するing his wish for 保証／確信, "it's true. I know what she feels for you."

"She loves me?"

Katharine nodded.

"Ah, but who knows what I feel? How can I be sure of my feeling myself? Ten minutes ago I asked you to marry me. I still wish it—I don't know what I wish—"

He clenched his 手渡すs and turned away. He suddenly 直面するd her and 需要・要求するd: "Tell me what you feel for Denham."

"For Ralph Denham?" she asked. "Yes!" she exclaimed, as if she had 設立する the answer to some momentarily perplexing question. "You're jealous of me, William; but you're not in love with me. I'm jealous of you. Therefore, for both our sakes, I say, speak to Cassandra at once."

He tried to compose himself. He walked up and 負かす／撃墜する the room; he paused at the window and 調査するd the flowers strewn upon the 床に打ち倒す. 一方／合間 his 願望（する） to have Katharine's 保証／確信 確認するd became so insistent that he could no longer 否定する the overmastering strength of his feeling for Cassandra.

"You're 権利," he exclaimed, coming to a 行き詰まり and rapping his knuckles はっきりと upon a small （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する carrying one slender vase. "I love Cassandra."

As he said this, the curtains hanging at the door of the little room parted, and Cassandra herself stepped 前へ／外へ.

"I have overheard every word!" she exclaimed.

A pause 後継するd this 告示. Rodney made a step 今後 and said:

"Then you know what I wish to ask you. Give me your answer—"

She put her 手渡すs before her 直面する; she turned away and seemed to 縮む from both of them.

"What Katharine said," she murmured. "But," she 追加するd, raising her 長，率いる with a look of 恐れる from the kiss with which he 迎える／歓迎するd her admission, "how frightfully difficult it all is! Our feelings, I mean—yours and 地雷 and Katharine's. Katharine, tell me, are we doing 権利?"

"権利—of course we're doing 権利," William answered her, "if, after what you've heard, you can marry a man of such 理解できない 混乱, such deplorable—"

"Don't, William," Katharine interposed; "Cassandra has heard us; she can 裁判官 what we are; she knows better than we could tell her."

But, still 持つ／拘留するing William's 手渡す, questions and 願望（する）s 井戸／弁護士席d up in Cassandra's heart. Had she done wrong in listening? Why did Aunt Celia 非難する her? Did Katharine think her 権利? Above all, did William really love her, for ever and ever, better than any one?

"I must be first with him, Katharine!" she exclaimed. "I can't 株 him even with you."

"I shall never ask that," said Katharine. She moved a little away from where they sat and began half-consciously sorting her flowers.

"But you've 株d with me," Cassandra said. "Why can't I 株 with you? Why am I so mean? I know why it is," she 追加するd. "We understand each other, William and I. You've never understood each other. You're too different."

"I've never admired anybody more," William interposed.

"It's not that"—Cassandra tried to enlighten him—"it's understanding."

"Have I never understood you, Katharine? Have I been very selfish?"

"Yes," Cassandra interposed. "You've asked her for sympathy, and she's not 同情的な; you've 手配中の，お尋ね者 her to be practical, and she's not practical. You've been selfish; you've been exacting—and so has Katharine—but it wasn't anybody's fault."

Katharine had listened to this 試みる／企てる at 分析 with keen attention. Cassandra's words seemed to rub the old blurred image of life and freshen it so marvelously that it looked new again. She turned to William.

"It's やめる true," she said. "It was nobody's fault."

"There are many things that he'll always come to you for," Cassandra continued, still reading from her invisible 調書をとる／予約する. "I 受託する that, Katharine. I shall never 論争 it. I want to be generous as you've been generous. But 存在 in love makes it more difficult for me."

They were silent. At length William broke the silence.

"One thing I beg of you both," he said, and the old nervousness of manner returned as he ちらりと見ることd at Katharine. "We will never discuss these 事柄s again. It's not that I'm timid and 従来の, as you think, Katharine. It's that it spoils things to discuss them; it unsettles people's minds; and now we're all so happy—"

Cassandra 批准するd this 結論 so far as she was 関心d, and William, after receiving the exquisite 楽しみ of her ちらりと見ること, with its 絶対の affection and 信用, looked anxiously at Katharine.

"Yes, I'm happy," she 保証するd him. "And I agree. We will never talk about it again."

"Oh, Katharine, Katharine!" Cassandra cried, 持つ／拘留するing out her 武器 while the 涙／ほころびs ran 負かす／撃墜する her cheeks.

CHAPTER XXX

The day was so different from other days to three people in the house that the ありふれた 決まりきった仕事 of 世帯 life—the maid waiting at （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, Mrs. Hilbery 令状ing a letter, the clock striking, and the door 開始, and all the other 調印するs of long-設立するd civilization appeared suddenly to have no meaning save as they なぎd Mr. and Mrs. Hilbery into the belief that nothing unusual had taken place. It chanced that Mrs. Hilbery was depressed without 明白な 原因（となる）, unless a 確かな crudeness 瀬戸際ing upon coarseness in the temper of her favorite Elizabethans could be held 責任がある the mood. At any 率, she had shut up "The Duchess of Malfi" with a sigh, and wished to know, so she told Rodney at dinner, whether there wasn't some young writer with a touch of the 広大な／多数の／重要な spirit—somebody who made you believe that life was beautiful? She got little help from Rodney, and after singing her plaintive requiem for the death of poetry by herself, she charmed herself into good spirits again by remembering the 存在 of Mozart. She begged Cassandra to play to her, and when they went upstairs Cassandra opened the piano 直接／まっすぐに, and did her best to create an atmosphere of unmixed beauty. At the sound of the first 公式文書，認めるs Katharine and Rodney both felt an enormous sense of 救済 at the license which the music gave them to 緩和する their 持つ／拘留する upon the 機械装置 of 行為. They lapsed into the depths of thought. Mrs. Hilbery was soon spirited away into a perfectly congenial mood, that was half reverie and half slumber, half delicious melancholy and half pure bliss. Mr. Hilbery alone …に出席するd. He was 極端に musical, and made Cassandra aware that he listened to every 公式文書，認める. She played her best, and won his 是認. Leaning わずかに 今後 in his 議長，司会を務める, and turning his little green 石／投石する, he 重さを計るd the 意向 of her phrases approvingly, but stopped her suddenly to complain of a noise behind him. The window was unhasped. He 調印するd to Rodney, who crossed the room すぐに to put the 事柄 権利. He stayed a moment longer by the window than was, perhaps, necessary, and having done what was needed, drew his 議長，司会を務める a little closer than before to Katharine's 味方する. The music went on. Under cover of some exquisite run of melody, he leant に向かって her and whispered something. She ちらりと見ることd at her father and mother, and a moment later left the room, almost unobserved, with Rodney.

"What is it?" she asked, as soon as the door was shut.

Rodney made no answer, but led her downstairs into the dining-room on the ground 床に打ち倒す. Even when he had shut the door he said nothing, but went straight to the window and parted the curtains. He beckoned to Katharine.

"There he is again," he said. "Look, there—under the lamp-地位，任命する."

Katharine looked. She had no idea what Rodney was talking about. A vague feeling of alarm and mystery 所有するd her. She saw a man standing on the opposite 味方する of the road 直面するing the house beneath a lamp-地位，任命する. As they looked the 人物／姿／数字 turned, walked a few steps, and （機の）カム 支援する again to his old position. It seemed to her that he was looking fixedly at her, and was conscious of her gaze on him. She knew, in a flash, who the man was who was watching them. She drew the curtain 突然の.

"Denham," said Rodney. "He was there last night too." He spoke 厳しく. His whole manner had become 十分な of 当局. Katharine felt almost as if he （刑事）被告 her of some 罪，犯罪. She was pale and uncomfortably agitated, as much by the strangeness of Rodney's 行為 as by the sight of Ralph Denham.

"If he chooses to come—" she said defiantly.

"You can't let him wait out there. I shall tell him to come in." Rodney spoke with such 決定／判定勝ち（する） that when he raised his arm Katharine 推定する／予想するd him to draw the curtain 即時に. She caught his 手渡す with a little exclamation.

"Wait!" she cried. "I don't 許す you."

"You can't wait," he replied. "You've gone too far." His 手渡す remained upon the curtain. "Why don't you 収容する／認める, Katharine," he broke out, looking at her with an 表現 of contempt 同様に as of 怒り／怒る, "that you love him? Are you going to 扱う／治療する him as you 扱う／治療するd me?"

She looked at him, wondering, in spite of all her perplexity, at the spirit that 所有するd him.

"I forbid you to draw the curtain," she said.

He 反映するd, and then took his 手渡す away.

"I've no 権利 to 干渉する," he 結論するd. "I'll leave you. Or, if you like, we'll go 支援する to the 製図／抽選-room."

"No. I can't go 支援する," she said, shaking her 長，率いる. She bent her 長，率いる in thought.

"You love him, Katharine," Rodney said suddenly. His トン had lost something of its sternness, and might have been used to 勧める a child to 自白する its fault. She raised her 注目する，もくろむs and 直す／買収する，八百長をするd them upon him.

"I love him?" she repeated. He nodded. She searched his 直面する, as if for その上の 確定／確認 of his words, and, as he remained silent and expectant, turned away once more and continued her thoughts. He 観察するd her closely, but without stirring, as if he gave her time to （不足などを）補う her mind to fulfil her obvious 義務. The 緊張するs of Mozart reached them from the room above.

"Now," she said suddenly, with a sort of desperation, rising from her 議長，司会を務める and seeming to 命令（する） Rodney to fulfil his part. He drew the curtain 即時に, and she made no 試みる／企てる to stop him. Their 注目する，もくろむs at once sought the same 位置／汚点／見つけ出す beneath the lamp-地位，任命する.

"He's not there!" she exclaimed.

No one was there. William threw the window up and looked out. The 勝利，勝つd 急ぐd into the room, together with the sound of distant wheels, footsteps hurrying along the pavement, and the cries of サイレン／魅惑的なs hooting 負かす／撃墜する the river.

"Denham!" William cried.

"Ralph!" said Katharine, but she spoke scarcely louder than she might have spoken to some one in the same room. With their 注目する，もくろむs 直す／買収する，八百長をするd upon the opposite 味方する of the road, they did not notice a 人物／姿／数字 の近くに to the railing which divided the garden from the street. But Denham had crossed the road and was standing there. They were startled by his 発言する／表明する の近くに at 手渡す.

"Rodney!"

"There you are! Come in, Denham." Rodney went to the 前線 door and opened it. "Here he is," he said, bringing Ralph with him into the dining-room where Katharine stood, with her 支援する to the open window. Their 注目する，もくろむs met for a second. Denham looked half dazed by the strong light, and, buttoned in his overcoat, with his hair ruffled across his forehead by the 勝利，勝つd, he seemed like somebody 救助（する）d from an open boat out at sea. William 敏速に shut the window and drew the curtains. He 行為／法令／行動するd with a cheerful 決定／判定勝ち（する） as if he were master of the 状況／情勢, and knew 正確に／まさに what he meant to do.

"You're the first to hear the news, Denham," he said. "Katharine isn't going to marry me, after all."

"Where shall I put—" Ralph began ばく然と, 持つ／拘留するing out his hat and ちらりと見ることing about him; he balanced it carefully against a silver bowl that stood upon the sideboard. He then sat himself 負かす／撃墜する rather ひどく at the 長，率いる of the oval dinner-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. Rodney stood on one 味方する of him and Katharine on the other. He appeared to be 統括するing over some 会合 from which most of the members were absent. 一方／合間, he waited, and his 注目する，もくろむs 残り／休憩（する）d upon the glow of the beautifully polished mahogany （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する.

"William is engaged to Cassandra," said Katharine 簡潔に.

At that Denham looked up quickly at Rodney. Rodney's 表現 changed. He lost his self-所有／入手. He smiled a little nervously, and then his attention seemed to be caught by a fragment of melody from the 床に打ち倒す above. He seemed for a moment to forget the presence of the others. He ちらりと見ることd に向かって the door.

"I congratulate you," said Denham.

"Yes, yes. We're all mad—やめる out of our minds, Denham," he said. "It's partly Katharine's doing—partly 地雷." He looked oddly 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the room as if he wished to make sure that the scene in which he played a part had some real 存在. "やめる mad," he repeated. "Even Katharine—" His gaze 残り／休憩（する）d upon her finally, as if she, too, had changed from his old 見解（をとる） of her. He smiled at her as if to encourage her. "Katharine shall explain," he said, and giving a little nod to Denham, he left the room.

Katharine sat 負かす／撃墜する at once, and leant her chin upon her 手渡すs. So long as Rodney was in the room the 訴訟／進行s of the evening had seemed to be in his 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金, and had been 示すd by a 確かな unreality. Now that she was alone with Ralph she felt at once that a 強制 had been taken from them both. She felt that they were alone at the 底（に届く） of the house, which rose, story upon story, upon the 最高の，を越す of them.

"Why were you waiting out there?" she asked.

"For the chance of seeing you," he replied.

"You would have waited all night if it hadn't been for William. It's 風の強い too. You must have been 冷淡な. What could you see? Nothing but our windows."

"It was 価値（がある） it. I heard you call me."

"I called you?" She had called unconsciously.

"They were engaged this morning," she told him, after a pause.

"You're glad?" he asked.

She bent her 長，率いる. "Yes, yes," she sighed. "But you don't know how good he is—what he's done for me—" Ralph made a sound of understanding. "You waited there last night too?" she asked.

"Yes. I can wait," Denham replied.

The words seemed to fill the room with an emotion which Katharine connected with the sound of distant wheels, the footsteps hurrying along the pavement, the cries of サイレン／魅惑的なs hooting 負かす／撃墜する the river, the 不明瞭 and the 勝利，勝つd. She saw the upright 人物／姿／数字 standing beneath the lamp-地位，任命する.

"Waiting in the dark," she said, ちらりと見ることing at the window, as if he saw what she was seeing. "Ah, but it's different—" She broke off. "I'm not the person you think me. Until you realize that it's impossible—"

Placing her 肘s on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, she slid her ruby （犯罪の）一味 up and 負かす／撃墜する her finger abstractedly. She frowned at the 列／漕ぐ／騒動s of leather-bound 調書をとる／予約するs opposite her. Ralph looked 熱心に at her. Very pale, but 厳しく concentrated upon her meaning, beautiful but so little aware of herself as to seem remote from him also, there was something distant and abstract about her which exalted him and 冷気／寒がらせるd him at the same time.

"No, you're 権利," he said. "I don't know you. I've never known you."

"Yet perhaps you know me better than any one else," she mused.

Some detached instinct made her aware that she was gazing at a 調書をとる／予約する which belonged by 権利s to some other part of the house. She walked over to the shelf, took it 負かす／撃墜する, and returned to her seat, placing the 調書をとる／予約する on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する between them. Ralph opened it and looked at the portrait of a man with a voluminous white shirt-collar, which formed the frontispiece.

"I say I do know you, Katharine," he 断言するd, shutting the 調書をとる／予約する. "It's only for moments that I go mad."

"Do you call two whole nights a moment?"

"I 断言する to you that now, at this instant, I see you 正確に as you are. No one has ever known you as I know you...Could you have taken 負かす／撃墜する that 調書をとる／予約する just now if I hadn't known you?"

"That's true," she replied, "but you can't think how I'm divided—how I'm at my 緩和する with you, and how I'm bewildered. The unreality—the dark—the waiting outside in the 勝利，勝つd—yes, when you look at me, not seeing me, and I don't see you either...But I do see," she went on quickly, changing her position and frowning again, "heaps of things, only not you."

"Tell me what you see," he 勧めるd.

But she could not 減ずる her 見通し to words, since it was no 選び出す／独身 形態／調整 colored upon the dark, but rather a general excitement, an atmosphere, which, when she tried to visualize it, took form as a 勝利，勝つd scouring the 側面に位置するs of northern hills and flashing light upon とうもろこし畑／穀物畑s and pools.

"Impossible," she sighed, laughing at the ridiculous notion of putting any part of this into words.

"Try, Katharine," Ralph 勧めるd her.

"But I can't—I'm talking a sort of nonsense—the sort of nonsense one 会談 to oneself." She was 狼狽d by the 表現 of longing and despair upon his 直面する. "I was thinking about a mountain in the North of England," she 試みる／企てるd. "It's too silly—I won't go on."

"We were there together?" he 圧力（をかける）d her.

"No. I was alone." She seemed to be disappointing the 願望（する） of a child. His 直面する fell.

"You're always alone there?"

"I can't explain." She could not explain that she was essentially alone there. "It's not a mountain in the North of England. It's an imagination—a story one tells oneself. You have yours too?"

"You're with me in 地雷. You're the thing I （不足などを）補う, you see."

"Oh, I see," she sighed. "That's why it's so impossible." She turned upon him almost ひどく. "You must try to stop it," she said.

"I won't," he replied 概略で, "because I—" He stopped. He realized that the moment had come to impart that news of the 最大の importance which he had tried to impart to Mary Datchet, to Rodney upon the 堤防, to the drunken tramp upon the seat. How should he 申し込む／申し出 it to Katharine? He looked quickly at her. He saw that she was only half attentive to him; only a section of her was exposed to him. The sight roused in him such desperation that he had much ado to 支配（する）／統制する his impulse to rise and leave the house. Her 手渡す lay loosely curled upon the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. He 掴むd it and しっかり掴むd it 堅固に as if to make sure of her 存在 and of his own. "Because I love you, Katharine," he said.

Some roundness or warmth 必須の to that 声明 was absent from his 発言する／表明する, and she had 単に to shake her 長，率いる very わずかに for him to 減少（する） her 手渡す and turn away in shame at his own impotence. He thought that she had （悪事，秘密などを）発見するd his wish to leave her. She had discerned the break in his 決意／決議, the blankness in the heart of his 見通し. It was true that he had been happier out in the street, thinking of her, than now that he was in the same room with her. He looked at her with a 有罪の 表現 on his 直面する. But her look 表明するd neither 失望 nor reproach. Her 提起する／ポーズをとる was 平易な, and she seemed to give 影響 to a mood of 静かな 憶測 by the spinning of her ruby （犯罪の）一味 upon the polished （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. Denham forgot his despair in wondering what thoughts now 占領するd her.

"You don't believe me?" he said. His トン was humble, and made her smile at him.

"As far as I understand you—but what should you advise me to do with this （犯罪の）一味?" she asked, 持つ／拘留するing it out.

"I should advise you to let me keep it for you," he replied, in the same トン of half-humorous gravity.

"After what you've said, I can hardly 信用 you—unless you'll unsay what you've said?"

"Very 井戸／弁護士席. I'm not in love with you."

"But I think you are in love with me...As I am with you," she 追加するd casually enough. "At least," she said slipping her （犯罪の）一味 支援する to its old position, "what other word 述べるs the 明言する／公表する we're in?"

She looked at him 厳粛に and inquiringly, as if in search of help.

"It's when I'm with you that I 疑問 it, not when I'm alone," he 明言する／公表するd.

"So I thought," she replied.

ーするために explain to her his 明言する／公表する of mind, Ralph recounted his experience with the photograph, the letter, and the flower 選ぶd at Kew. She listened very 本気で.

"And then you went raving about the streets," she mused. "井戸／弁護士席, it's bad enough. But my 明言する／公表する is worse than yours, because it hasn't anything to do with facts. It's an hallucination, pure and simple—an intoxication...One can be in love with pure 推論する／理由?" she hazarded. "Because if you're in love with a 見通し, I believe that that's what I'm in love with."

This 結論 seemed fantastic and profoundly unsatisfactory to Ralph, but after the astonishing variations of his own 感情s during the past half-hour he could not 告発する／非難する her of fanciful exaggeration.

"Rodney seems to know his own mind 井戸／弁護士席 enough," he said almost 激しく. The music, which had 中止するd, had now begun again, and the melody of Mozart seemed to 表明する the 平易な and exquisite love of the two upstairs.

"Cassandra never 疑問d for a moment. But we—" she ちらりと見ることd at him as if to ascertain his position, "we see each other only now and then—"

"Like lights in a 嵐／襲撃する—"

"In the 中央 of a ハリケーン," she 結論するd, as the window shook beneath the 圧力 of the 勝利，勝つd. They listened to the sound in silence.

Here the door opened with かなりの hesitation, and Mrs. Hilbery's 長，率いる appeared, at first with an 空気／公表する of 警告を与える, but having made sure that she had 認める herself to the dining-room and not to some more unusual 地域, she （機の）カム 完全に inside and seemed in no way taken aback by the sight she saw. She seemed, as usual, bound on some 追求（する），探索（する） of her own which was interrupted pleasantly but strangely by running into one of those queer, unnecessary 儀式s that other people thought fit to indulge in.

"Please don't let me interrupt you, Mr.—" she was at a loss, as usual, for the 指名する, and Katharine thought that she did not 認める him. "I hope you've 設立する something nice to read," she 追加するd, pointing to the 調書をとる／予約する upon the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. "Byron—ah, Byron. I've known people who knew Lord Byron," she said.

Katharine, who had risen in some 混乱, could not help smiling at the thought that her mother 設立する it perfectly natural and 望ましい that her daughter should be reading Byron in the dining-room late at night alone with a strange young man. She blessed a disposition that was so convenient, and felt tenderly に向かって her mother and her mother's eccentricities. But Ralph 観察するd that although Mrs. Hilbery held the 調書をとる／予約する so の近くに to her 注目する，もくろむs she was not reading a word.

"My dear mother, why aren't you in bed?" Katharine exclaimed, changing astonishingly in the space of a minute to her usual 条件 of 権威のある good sense. "Why are you wandering about?"

"I'm sure I should like your poetry better than I like Lord Byron's," said Mrs. Hilbery, 演説（する）／住所ing Ralph Denham.

"Mr. Denham doesn't 令状 poetry; he has written articles for father, for the Review," Katharine said, as if 誘発するing her memory.

"Oh dear! How dull!" Mrs. Hilbery exclaimed, with a sudden laugh that rather puzzled her daughter.

Ralph 設立する that she had turned upon him a gaze that was at once very vague and very 侵入するing.

"But I'm sure you read poetry at night. I always 裁判官 by the 表現 of the 注目する，もくろむs," Mrs. Hilbery continued. ("The windows of the soul," she 追加するd parenthetically.) "I don't know much about the 法律," she went on, "though many of my relations were lawyers. Some of them looked very handsome, too, in their wigs. But I think I do know a little about poetry," she 追加するd. "And all the things that aren't written 負かす／撃墜する, but—but—" She waved her 手渡す, as if to 示す the wealth of unwritten poetry all about them. "The night and the 星／主役にするs, the 夜明け coming up, the 船s swimming past, the sun setting...Ah dear," she sighed, "井戸／弁護士席, the sunset is very lovely too. I いつかs think that poetry isn't so much what we 令状 as what we feel, Mr. Denham."

During this speech of her mother's Katharine had turned away, and Ralph felt that Mrs. Hilbery was talking to him apart, with a 願望（する） to ascertain something about him which she 隠すd purposely by the vagueness of her words. He felt curiously encouraged and heartened by the beam in her 注目する，もくろむ rather than by her actual words. From the distance of her age and sex she seemed to be waving to him, あられ／賞賛するing him as a ship 沈むing beneath the horizon might wave its 旗 of 迎える／歓迎するing to another setting out upon the same voyage. He bent his 長，率いる, 説 nothing, but with a curious certainty that she had read an answer to her 調査 that 満足させるd her. At any 率, she rambled off into a description of the 法律 法廷，裁判所s which turned to a denunciation of English 司法（官）, which, によれば her, 拘留するd poor men who couldn't 支払う／賃金 their 負債s. "Tell me, shall we ever do without it all?" she asked, but at this point Katharine gently 主張するd that her mother should go to bed. Looking 支援する from half-way up the staircase, Katharine seemed to see Denham's 注目する，もくろむs watching her 刻々と and intently with an 表現 that she had guessed in them when he stood looking at the windows across the road.

CHAPTER XXXI

The tray which brought Katharine's cup of tea the next morning brought, also, a 公式文書，認める from her mother, 発表するing that it was her 意向 to catch an 早期に train to Stratford-on-Avon that very day.

"Please find out the best way of getting there," the 公式文書，認める ran, "and wire to dear Sir John Burdett to 推定する／予想する me, with my love. I've been dreaming all night of you and Shakespeare, dearest Katharine."

This was no momentary impulse. Mrs. Hilbery had been dreaming of Shakespeare any time these six months, toying with the idea of an excursion to what she considered the heart of the civilized world. To stand six feet above Shakespeare's bones, to see the very 石／投石するs worn by his feet, to 反映する that the oldest man's oldest mother had very likely seen Shakespeare's daughter—such thoughts roused an emotion in her, which she 表明するd at unsuitable moments, and with a passion that would not have been unseemly in a 巡礼者 to a sacred 神社. The only strange thing was that she wished to go by herself. But, 自然に enough, she was 井戸／弁護士席 供給するd with friends who lived in the 近隣 of Shakespeare's tomb, and were delighted to welcome her; and she left later to catch her train in the best of spirits. There was a man selling violets in the street. It was a 罰金 day. She would remember to send Mr. Hilbery the first daffodil she saw. And, as she ran 支援する into the hall to tell Katharine, she felt, she had always felt, that Shakespeare's 命令（する） to leave his bones undisturbed 適用するd only to 嫌悪すべき curiosity-mongers—not to dear Sir John and herself. Leaving her daughter to cogitate the theory of Anne Hathaway's sonnets, and the buried manuscripts here referred to, with the 暗示するd menace to the safety of the heart of civilization itself, she briskly shut the door of her taxi-cab, and was whirled off upon the first 行う／開催する／段階 of her 巡礼の旅.

The house was oddly different without her. Katharine 設立する the maids already in 所有／入手 of her room, which they meant to clean 完全に during her absence. To Katharine it seemed as if they had 小衝突d away sixty years or so with the first flick of their damp dusters. It seemed to her that the work she had tried to do in that room was 存在 swept into a very insignificant heap of dust. The 磁器 shepherdesses were already 向こうずねing from a bath of hot water. The 令状ing-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する might have belonged to a professional man of methodical habits.

集会 together a few papers upon which she was at work, Katharine proceeded to her own room with the 意向 of looking through them, perhaps, in the course of the morning. But she was met on the stairs by Cassandra, who followed her up, but with such intervals between each step that Katharine began to feel her 目的 dwindling before they had reached the door. Cassandra leant over the banisters, and looked 負かす／撃墜する upon the Persian rug that lay on the 床に打ち倒す of the hall.

"Doesn't everything look 半端物 this morning?" she 問い合わせd. "Are you really going to spend the morning with those dull old letters, because if so—"

The dull old letters, which would have turned the 長，率いるs of the most sober of collectors, were laid upon a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and, after a moment's pause, Cassandra, looking 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な all of a sudden, asked Katharine where she should find the "History of England" by Lord Macaulay. It was downstairs in Mr. Hilbery's 熟考する／考慮する. The cousins descended together in search of it. They diverged into the 製図／抽選-room for the good 推論する／理由 that the door was open. The portrait of Richard Alardyce attracted their attention.

"I wonder what he was like?" It was a question that Katharine had often asked herself lately.

"Oh, a 詐欺 like the 残り／休憩（する） of them—at least Henry says so," Cassandra replied. "Though I don't believe everything Henry says," she 追加するd a little defensively.

負かす／撃墜する they went into Mr. Hilbery's 熟考する／考慮する, where they began to look の中で his 調書をとる／予約するs. So desultory was this examination that some fifteen minutes failed to discover the work they were in search of.

"Must you read Macaulay's History, Cassandra?" Katharine asked, with a stretch of her 武器.

"I must," Cassandra replied 簡潔に.

"井戸／弁護士席, I'm going to leave you to look for it by yourself."

"Oh, no, Katharine. Please stay and help me. You see—you see—I told William I'd read a little every day. And I want to tell him that I've begun when he comes."

"When does William come?" Katharine asked, turning to the 棚上げにするs again.

"To tea, if that 控訴s you?"

"If it 控訴s me to be out, I suppose you mean."

"Oh, you're horrid...Why shouldn't you—?"

"Yes?"

"Why shouldn't you be happy too?"

"I am やめる happy," Katharine replied.

"I mean as I am. Katharine," she said impulsively, "do let's be married on the same day."

"To the same man?"

"Oh, no, no. But why shouldn't you marry—some one else?"

"Here's your Macaulay," said Katharine, turning 一連の会議、交渉／完成する with the 調書をとる／予約する in her 手渡す. "I should say you'd better begin to read at once if you mean to be educated by tea-time."

"Damn Lord Macaulay!" cried Cassandra, slapping the 調書をとる／予約する upon the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. "Would you rather not talk?"

"We've talked enough already," Katharine replied evasively.

"I know I shan't be able to settle to Macaulay," said Cassandra, looking ruefully at the dull red cover of the 定める／命ずるd 容積／容量, which, however, 所有するd a talismanic 所有物／資産／財産, since William admired it. He had advised a little serious reading for the morning hours.

"Have you read Macaulay?" she asked.

"No. William never tried to educate me." As she spoke she saw the light fade from Cassandra's 直面する, as if she had 暗示するd some other, more mysterious, 関係. She was stung with compunction. She marveled at her own rashness in having 影響（力）d the life of another, as she had 影響（力）d Cassandra's life.

"We weren't serious," she said quickly.

"But I'm fearfully serious," said Cassandra, with a little shudder, and her look showed that she spoke the truth. She turned and ちらりと見ることd at Katharine as she had never ちらりと見ることd at her before. There was 恐れる in her ちらりと見ること, which darted on her and then dropped guiltily. Oh, Katharine had everything—beauty, mind, character. She could never compete with Katharine; she could never be 安全な so long as Katharine brooded over her, 支配するing her, 配置する／処分する／したい気持ちにさせるing of her. She called her 冷淡な, unseeing, unscrupulous, but the only 調印する she gave outwardly was a curious one—she reached out her 手渡す and しっかり掴むd the 容積／容量 of history. At that moment the bell of the telephone rang and Katharine went to answer it. Cassandra, 解放（する）d from 観察, dropped her 調書をとる／予約する and clenched her 手渡すs. She 苦しむd more fiery 拷問 in those few minutes than she had 苦しむd in the whole of her life; she learnt more of her capacities for feeling. But when Katharine 再現するd she was 静める, and had 伸び（る）d a look of dignity that was new to her.

"Was that him?" she asked.

"It was Ralph Denham," Katharine replied.

"I meant Ralph Denham."

"Why did you mean Ralph Denham? What has William told you about Ralph Denham?" The 告訴，告発 that Katharine was 静める, callous, and indifferent was not possible in 直面する of her 現在の 空気／公表する of 活気／アニメーション. She gave Cassandra no time to でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる an answer. "Now, when are you and William going to be married?" she asked.

Cassandra made no reply for some moments. It was, indeed, a very difficult question to answer. In conversation the night before, William had 示すd to Cassandra that, in his belief, Katharine was becoming engaged to Ralph Denham in the dining-room. Cassandra, in the rosy light of her own circumstances, had been 性質の／したい気がして to think that the 事柄 must be settled already. But a letter which she had received that morning from William, while ardent in its 表現 of affection, had 伝えるd to her obliquely that he would prefer the 告示 of their 約束／交戦 to 同時に起こる／一致する with that of Katharine's. This 文書 Cassandra now produced, and read aloud, with かなりの excisions and much hesitation.

"...a thousand pities—ahem—I 恐れる we shall 原因（となる） a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of natural annoyance. If, on the other 手渡す, what I have 推論する／理由 to think will happen, should happen—within reasonable time, and the 現在の position is not in any way 不快な／攻撃 to you, 延期する would, in my opinion, serve all our 利益／興味s better than a premature explanation, which is bound to 原因（となる） more surprise than is 望ましい—"

"Very like William," Katharine exclaimed, having gathered the drift of these 発言／述べるs with a 速度(を上げる） that, by itself, disconcerted Cassandra.

"I やめる understand his feelings," Cassandra replied. "I やめる agree with them. I think it would be much better, if you ーするつもりである to marry Mr. Denham, that we should wait as William says."

"But, then, if I don't marry him for months—or, perhaps, not at all?"

Cassandra was silent. The prospect appalled her. Katharine had been telephoning to Ralph Denham; she looked queer, too; she must be, or about to become, engaged to him. But if Cassandra could have overheard the conversation upon the telephone, she would not have felt so 確かな that it tended in that direction. It was to this 影響:

"I'm Ralph Denham speaking. I'm in my 権利 senses now."

"How long did you wait outside the house?"

"I went home and wrote you a letter. I tore it up."

"I shall 涙／ほころび up everything too."

"I shall come."

"Yes. Come to-day."

"I must explain to you—"

"Yes. We must explain—"

A long pause followed. Ralph began a 宣告，判決, which he 取り消すd with the word, "Nothing." Suddenly, together, at the same moment, they said good-bye. And yet, if the telephone had been miraculously connected with some higher atmosphere pungent with the scent of thyme and the savor of salt, Katharine could hardly have breathed in a keener sense of exhilaration. She ran downstairs on the crest of it. She was amazed to find herself already committed by William and Cassandra to marry the owner of the 停止（させる）ing 発言する／表明する she had just heard on the telephone. The 傾向 of her spirit seemed to be in an altogether different direction; and of a different nature. She had only to look at Cassandra to see what the love that results in an 約束／交戦 and marriage means. She considered for a moment, and then said: "If you don't want to tell people yourselves, I'll do it for you. I know William has feelings about these 事柄s that make it very difficult for him to do anything."

"Because he's fearfully 極度の慎重さを要する about other people's feelings," said Cassandra. "The idea that he could upset Aunt Maggie or Uncle Trevor would make him ill for weeks."

This 解釈／通訳 of what she was used to call William's conventionality was new to Katharine. And yet she felt it now to be the true one.

"Yes, you're 権利," she said.

"And then he worships beauty. He wants life to be beautiful in every part of it. Have you ever noticed how exquisitely he finishes everything? Look at the 演説（する）／住所 on that envelope. Every letter is perfect."

Whether this 適用するd also to the 感情s 表明するd in the letter, Katharine was not so sure; but when William's solicitude was spent upon Cassandra it not only failed to irritate her, as it had done when she was the 反対する of it, but appeared, as Cassandra said, the fruit of his love of beauty.

"Yes," she said, "he loves beauty."

"I hope we shall have a 広大な／多数の／重要な many children," said Cassandra. "He loves children."

This 発言／述べる made Katharine realize the depths of their intimacy better than any other words could have done; she was jealous for one moment; but the next she was humiliated. She had known William for years, and she had never once guessed that he loved children. She looked at the queer glow of exaltation in Cassandra's 注目する，もくろむs, through which she was beholding the true spirit of a human 存在, and wished that she would go on talking about William for ever. Cassandra was not unwilling to gratify her. She talked on. The morning slipped away. Katharine scarcely changed her position on the 辛勝する／優位 of her father's 令状ing-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and Cassandra never opened the "History of England."

And yet it must be 自白するd that there were 広大な lapses in the attention which Katharine bestowed upon her cousin. The atmosphere was wonderfully congenial for thoughts of her own. She lost herself いつかs in such 深い reverie that Cassandra, pausing, could look at her for moments unperceived. What could Katharine be thinking about, unless it were Ralph Denham? She was 満足させるd, by 確かな 無作為の replies, that Katharine had wandered a little from the 支配する of William's perfections. But Katharine made no 調印する. She always ended these pauses by 説 something so natural that Cassandra was deluded into giving fresh examples of her 吸収するing 主題. Then they lunched, and the only 調印する that Katharine gave of abstraction was to forget to help the pudding. She looked so like her mother, as she sat there oblivious of the tapioca, that Cassandra was startled into exclaiming:

"How like Aunt Maggie you look!"

"Nonsense," said Katharine, with more irritation than the 発言／述べる seemed to call for.

In truth, now that her mother was away, Katharine did feel いっそう少なく sensible than usual, but as she argued it to herself, there was much いっそう少なく need for sense. 内密に, she was a little shaken by the 証拠 which the morning had 供給（する）d of her 巨大な capacity for—what could one call it?—rambling over an infinite variety of thoughts that were too foolish to be 指名するd. She was, for example, walking 負かす／撃墜する a road in Northumberland in the August sunset; at the inn she left her companion, who was Ralph Denham, and was 輸送（する）d, not so much by her own feet as by some invisible means, to the 最高の，を越す of a high hill. Here the scents, the sounds の中で the 乾燥した，日照りの heather-roots, the grass-blades 圧力（をかける）d upon the palm of her 手渡す, were all so perceptible that she could experience each one 分かれて. After this her mind made excursions into the dark of the 空気／公表する, or settled upon the surface of the sea, which could be discovered over there, or with equal unreason it returned to its couch of bracken beneath the 星／主役にするs of midnight, and visited the snow valleys of the moon. These fancies would have been in no way strange, since the 塀で囲むs of every mind are decorated with some such tracery, but she 設立する herself suddenly 追求するing such thoughts with an extreme ardor, which became a 願望（する） to change her actual 条件 for something matching the 条件s of her dream. Then she started; then she awoke to the fact that Cassandra was looking at her in amazement.

Cassandra would have liked to feel 確かな that, when Katharine made no reply at all or one wide of the 示す, she was making up her mind to get married at once, but it was difficult, if this were so, to account for some 発言／述べるs that Katharine let 落ちる about the 未来. She recurred several times to the summer, as if she meant to spend that season in 独房監禁 wandering. She seemed to have a 計画（する） in her mind which 要求するd Bradshaws and the 指名するs of inns.

Cassandra was driven finally, by her own 不安, to put on her 着せる／賦与するs and wander out along the streets of Chelsea, on the pretence that she must buy something. But, in her ignorance of the way, she became panic-stricken at the thought of 存在 late, and no sooner had she 設立する the shop she 手配中の，お尋ね者, than she fled 支援する again ーするために be at home when William （機の）カム. He （機の）カム, indeed, five minutes after she had sat 負かす／撃墜する by the tea-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and she had the happiness of receiving him alone. His 迎える／歓迎するing put her 疑問s of his affection at 残り／休憩（する）, but the first question he asked was:

"Has Katharine spoken to you?"

"Yes. But she says she's not engaged. She doesn't seem to think she's ever going to be engaged."

William frowned, and looked annoyed.

"They telephoned this morning, and she behaves very oddly. She forgets to help the pudding," Cassandra 追加するd by way of 元気づける him.

"My dear child, after what I saw and heard last night, it's not a question of guessing or 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うing. Either she's engaged to him—or—"

He left his 宣告，判決 unfinished, for at this point Katharine herself appeared. With his recollections of the scene the night before, he was too self-conscious even to look at her, and it was not until she told him of her mother's visit to Stratford-on-Avon that he raised his 注目する，もくろむs. It was （疑いを）晴らす that he was 大いに relieved. He looked 一連の会議、交渉／完成する him now, as if he felt at his 緩和する, and Cassandra exclaimed:

"Don't you think everything looks やめる different?"

"You've moved the sofa?" he asked.

"No. Nothing's been touched," said Katharine. "Everything's 正確に／まさに the same." But as she said this, with a 決定／判定勝ち（する） which seemed to make it 暗示する that more than the sofa was 不変の, she held out a cup into which she had forgotten to 注ぐ any tea. 存在 told of her forgetfulness, she frowned with annoyance, and said that Cassandra was demoralizing her. The ちらりと見ること she cast upon them, and the resolute way in which she 急落（する），激減（する）d them into speech, made William and Cassandra feel like children who had been caught 調査するing. They followed her obediently, making conversation. Any one coming in might have 裁判官d them 知識s met, perhaps, for the third time. If that were so, one must have 結論するd that the hostess suddenly bethought her of an 約束／交戦 圧力（をかける）ing for fulfilment. First Katharine looked at her watch, and then she asked William to tell her the 権利 time. When told that it was ten minutes to five she rose at once, and said:

"Then I'm afraid I must go."

She left the room, 持つ／拘留するing her unfinished bread and butter in her 手渡す. William ちらりと見ることd at Cassandra.

"井戸／弁護士席, she is queer!" Cassandra exclaimed.

William looked perturbed. He knew more of Katharine than Cassandra did, but even he could not tell—. In a second Katharine was 支援する again dressed in outdoor things, still 持つ／拘留するing her bread and butter in her 明らかにする 手渡す.

"If I'm late, don't wait for me," she said. "I shall have dined," and so 説, she left them.

"But she can't—" William exclaimed, as the door shut, "not without any gloves and bread and butter in her 手渡す!" They ran to the window, and saw her walking 速く along the street に向かって the City. Then she 消えるd.

"She must have gone to 会合，会う Mr. Denham," Cassandra exclaimed.

"Goodness knows!" William interjected.

The 出来事/事件 impressed them both as having something queer and ominous about it out of all 割合 to its surface strangeness.

"It's the sort of way Aunt Maggie behaves," said Cassandra, as if in explanation.

William shook his 長，率いる, and paced up and 負かす／撃墜する the room looking 極端に perturbed.

"This is what I've been foretelling," he burst out. "Once 始める，決める the ordinary 条約s aside—Thank Heaven Mrs. Hilbery is away. But there's Mr. Hilbery. How are we to explain it to him? I shall have to leave you."

"But Uncle Trevor won't be 支援する for hours, William!" Cassandra implored.

"You never can tell. He may be on his way already. Or suppose Mrs. Milvain—your Aunt Celia—or Mrs. Cosham, or any other of your aunts or uncles should be shown in and find us alone together. You know what they're 説 about us already."

Cassandra was 平等に stricken by the sight of William's agitation, and appalled by the prospect of his desertion.

"We might hide," she exclaimed wildly, ちらりと見ることing at the curtain which separated the room with the 遺物s.

"I 辞退する 完全に to get under the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する," said William sarcastically.

She saw that he was losing his temper with the difficulties of the 状況／情勢. Her instinct told her that an 控訴，上告 to his affection, at this moment, would be 極端に ill-裁判官d. She controlled herself, sat 負かす／撃墜する, 注ぐd out a fresh cup of tea, and sipped it 静かに. This natural 活動／戦闘, arguing 完全にする self-mastery, and showing her in one of those feminine 態度s which William 設立する adorable, did more than any argument to compose his agitation. It 控訴，上告d to his chivalry. He 受託するd a cup. Next she asked for a slice of cake. By the time the cake was eaten and the tea drunk the personal question had lapsed, and they were discussing poetry. Insensibly they turned from the question of 劇の poetry in general, to the particular example which reposed in William's pocket, and when the maid （機の）カム in to （疑いを）晴らす away the tea-things, William had asked 許可 to read a short passage aloud, "unless it bored her?"

Cassandra bent her 長，率いる in silence, but she showed a little of what she felt in her 注目する，もくろむs, and thus 防備を堅める／強化するd, William felt 確信して that it would take more than Mrs. Milvain herself to 大勝する him from his position. He read aloud.

一方／合間 Katharine walked 速く along the street. If called upon to explain her impulsive 活動／戦闘 in leaving the tea-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, she could have traced it to no better 原因（となる） than that William had ちらりと見ることd at Cassandra; Cassandra at William. Yet, because they had ちらりと見ることd, her position was impossible. If one forgot to 注ぐ out a cup of tea they 急ぐd to the 結論 that she was engaged to Ralph Denham. She knew that in half an hour or so the door would open, and Ralph Denham would appear. She could not sit there and 熟視する／熟考する seeing him with William's and Cassandra's 注目する，もくろむs upon them, 裁判官ing their exact degree of intimacy, so that they might 直す／買収する，八百長をする the wedding-day. She 敏速に decided that she would 会合，会う Ralph out of doors; she still had time to reach Lincoln's Inn Fields before he left his office. She あられ／賞賛するd a cab, and bade it take her to a shop for selling 地図／計画するs which she remembered in 広大な／多数の／重要な Queen Street, since she hardly liked to be 始める，決める 負かす／撃墜する at his door. Arrived at the shop, she bought a large 規模 地図／計画する of Norfolk, and thus 供給するd, hurried into Lincoln's Inn Fields, and 保証するd herself of the position of Messrs. Hoper and Grateley's office. The 広大な／多数の／重要な gas chandeliers were alight in the office windows. She conceived that he sat at an enormous （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する laden with papers beneath one of them in the 前線 room with the three tall windows. Having settled his position there, she began walking to and fro upon the pavement. Nobody of his build appeared. She scrutinized each male 人物／姿／数字 as it approached and passed her. Each male 人物／姿／数字 had, にもかかわらず, a look of him, 予定, perhaps, to the professional dress, the quick step, the keen ちらりと見ること which they cast upon her as they 急いでd home after the day's work. The square itself, with its 巨大な houses all so fully 占領するd and 厳しい of 面, its atmosphere of 産業 and 力／強力にする, as if even the sparrows and the children were 収入 their daily bread, as if the sky itself, with its gray and scarlet clouds, 反映するd the serious 意向 of the city beneath it, spoke of him. Here was the fit place for their 会合, she thought; here was the fit place for her to walk thinking of him. She could not help comparing it with the 国内の streets of Chelsea. With this comparison in her mind, she 延長するd her 範囲 a little, and turned into the main road. The 広大な／多数の／重要な 激流 of 先頭s and carts was 広範囲にわたる 負かす／撃墜する Kingsway; 歩行者s were streaming in two 現在のs along the pavements. She stood fascinated at the corner. The 深い roar filled her ears; the changing tumult had the inexpressible fascination of 変化させるd life 注ぐing ceaselessly with a 目的 which, as she looked, seemed to her, somehow, the normal 目的 for which life was でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れるd; its 完全にする 無関心／冷淡 to the individuals, whom it swallowed up and rolled onwards, filled her with at least a 一時的な exaltation. The blend of daylight and of lamplight made her an invisible 観客, just as it gave the people who passed her a 半分-transparent 質, and left the 直面するs pale ivory ovals in which the 注目する，もくろむs alone were dark. They tended the enormous 急ぐ of the 現在の—the 広大な／多数の／重要な flow, the 深い stream, the unquenchable tide. She stood unobserved and 吸収するd, glorying 率直に in the rapture that had run subterraneously all day. Suddenly she was clutched, unwilling, from the outside, by the recollection of her 目的 in coming there. She had come to find Ralph Denham. She あわてて turned 支援する into Lincoln's Inn Fields, and looked for her 目印—the light in the three tall windows. She sought in vain. The 直面するs of the houses had now 合併するd in the general 不明瞭, and she had difficulty in 決定するing which she sought. Ralph's three windows gave 支援する on their ghostly glass パネル盤s only a reflection of the gray and greenish sky. She rang the bell, peremptorily, under the painted 指名する of the 会社／堅い. After some 延期する she was answered by a 管理人, whose pail and 小衝突 of themselves told her that the working day was over and the 労働者s gone. Nobody, save perhaps Mr. Grateley himself, was left, she 保証するd Katharine; every one else had been gone these ten minutes.

The news woke Katharine 完全に. 苦悩 伸び（る）d upon her. She 急いでd 支援する into Kingsway, looking at people who had miraculously 回復するd their solidity. She ran as far as the Tube 駅／配置する, 精密検査するing clerk after clerk, solicitor after solicitor. Not one of them even faintly 似ているd Ralph Denham. More and more plainly did she see him; and more and more did he seem to her unlike any one else. At the door of the 駅／配置する she paused, and tried to collect her thoughts. He had gone to her house. By taking a cab she could be there probably in 前進する of him. But she pictured herself 開始 the 製図／抽選-room door, and William and Cassandra looking up, and Ralph's 入り口 a moment later, and the ちらりと見ることs—the insinuations. No; she could not 直面する it. She would 令状 him a letter and take it at once to his house. She bought paper and pencil at the bookstall, and entered an A.B.C. shop, where, by ordering a cup of coffee, she 安全な・保証するd an empty （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and began at 副／悪徳行為 to 令状:

"I （機の）カム to 会合，会う you and I have 行方不明になるd you. I could not 直面する William and Cassandra. They want us—" here she paused. "They 主張する that we are engaged," she 代用品，人d, "and we couldn't talk at all, or explain anything. I want—" Her wants were so 広大な, now that she was in communication with Ralph, that the pencil was utterly 不十分な to 行為／行う them on to the paper; it seemed as if the whole 激流 of Kingsway had to run 負かす／撃墜する her pencil. She gazed intently at a notice hanging on the gold-encrusted 塀で囲む opposite, "...to say all 肉親，親類d of things," she 追加するd, 令状ing each word with the painstaking of a child. But, when she raised her 注目する，もくろむs again to meditate the next 宣告，判決, she was aware of a waitress, whose 表現 intimated that it was の近くにing time, and, looking 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, Katharine saw herself almost the last person left in the shop. She took up her letter, paid her 法案, and 設立する herself once more in the street. She would now take a cab to Highgate. But at that moment it flashed upon her that she could not remember the 演説（する）／住所. This check seemed to let 落ちる a 障壁 across a very powerful 現在の of 願望（する）. She ransacked her memory in desperation, 追跡（する）ing for the 指名する, first by remembering the look of the house, and then by trying, in memory, to retrace the words she had written once, at least, upon an envelope. The more she 圧力（をかける）d the さらに先に the words receded. Was the house an Orchard Something, on the street a Hill? She gave it up. Never, since she was a child, had she felt anything like this blankness and desolation. There 急ぐd in upon her, as if she were waking from some dream, all the consequences of her inexplicable indolence. She 人物／姿／数字d Ralph's 直面する as he turned from her door without a word of explanation, receiving his 解雇／（訴訟の）却下 as a blow from herself, a callous intimation that she did not wish to see him. She followed his 出発 from her door; but it was far more 平易な to see him marching far and 急速な／放蕩な in any direction for any length of time than to conceive that he would turn 支援する to Highgate. Perhaps he would try once more to see her in Cheyne Walk? It was proof of the clearness with which she saw him, that she started 今後 as this 可能性 occurred to her, and almost raised her 手渡す to beckon to a cab. No; he was too proud to come again; he 拒絶するd the 願望（する） and walked on and on, on and on—If only she could read the 指名するs of those visionary streets 負かす／撃墜する which he passed! But her imagination betrayed her at this point, or mocked her with a sense of their strangeness, 不明瞭, and distance. Indeed, instead of helping herself to any 決定／判定勝ち（する）, she only filled her mind with the 広大な extent of London and the impossibility of finding any 選び出す／独身 人物／姿／数字 that wandered off this way and that way, turned to the 権利 and to the left, chose that dingy little 支援する street where the children were playing in the road, and so—She roused herself impatiently. She walked 速く along Holborn. Soon she turned and walked as 速く in the other direction. This 不決断 was not 単に 嫌悪すべき, but had something that alarmed her about it, as she had been alarmed わずかに once or twice already that day; she felt unable to 対処する with the strength of her own 願望（する）s. To a person controlled by habit, there was humiliation 同様に as alarm in this sudden 解放（する） of what appeared to be a very powerful 同様に as an 不当な 軍隊. An aching in the muscles of her 権利 手渡す now showed her that she was 鎮圧するing her gloves and the 地図／計画する of Norfolk in a 支配する 十分な to 割れ目 a more solid 反対する. She relaxed her しっかり掴む; she looked anxiously at the 直面するs of the passers-by to see whether their 注目する，もくろむs 残り／休憩（する）d on her for a moment longer than was natural, or with any curiosity. But having smoothed out her gloves, and done what she could to look as usual, she forgot 観客s, and was once more given up to her desperate 願望（する） to find Ralph Denham. It was a 願望（する） now—wild, irrational, unexplained, 似ているing something felt in childhood. Once more she 非難するd herself 激しく for her carelessness. But finding herself opposite the Tube 駅／配置する, she pulled herself up and took counsel 速く, as of old. It flashed upon her that she would go at once to Mary Datchet, and ask her to give her Ralph's 演説（する）／住所. The 決定／判定勝ち（する） was a 救済, not only in giving her a goal, but in 供給するing her with a 合理的な／理性的な excuse for her own 活動／戦闘s. It gave her a goal certainly, but the fact of having a goal led her to dwell 排他的に upon her obsession; so that when she rang the bell of Mary's flat, she did not for a moment consider how this 需要・要求する would strike Mary. To her extreme annoyance Mary was not at home; a charwoman opened the door. All Katharine could do was to 受託する the 招待 to wait. She waited for, perhaps, fifteen minutes, and spent them in pacing from one end of the room to the other without intermission. When she heard Mary's 重要な in the door she paused in 前線 of the fireplace, and Mary 設立する her standing upright, looking at once expectant and 決定するd, like a person who has come on an errand of such importance that it must be broached without preface.

Mary exclaimed in surprise.

"Yes, yes," Katharine said, 小衝突ing these 発言／述べるs aside, as if they were in the way.

"Have you had tea?"

"Oh yes," she said, thinking that she had had tea hundreds of years ago, somewhere or other.

Mary paused, took off her gloves, and, finding matches, proceeded to light the 解雇する／砲火／射撃.

Katharine checked her with an impatient movement, and said:

"Don't light the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 for me...I want to know Ralph Denham's 演説（する）／住所."

She was 持つ／拘留するing a pencil and 準備するing to 令状 on the envelope. She waited with an imperious 表現.

"The Apple Orchard, 開始する Ararat Road, Highgate," Mary said, speaking slowly and rather strangely.

"Oh, I remember now!" Katharine exclaimed, with irritation at her own stupidity. "I suppose it wouldn't take twenty minutes to 運動 there?" She gathered up her purse and gloves and seemed about to go.

"But you won't find him," said Mary, pausing with a match in her 手渡す. Katharine, who had already turned に向かって the door, stopped and looked at her.

"Why? Where is he?" she asked.

"He won't have left his office."

"But he has left the office," she replied. "The only question is will he have reached home yet? He went to see me at Chelsea; I tried to 会合，会う him and 行方不明になるd him. He will have 設立する no message to explain. So I must find him—as soon as possible."

Mary took in the 状況／情勢 at her leisure.

"But why not telephone?" she said.

Katharine すぐに dropped all that she was 持つ／拘留するing; her 緊張するd 表現 relaxed, and exclaiming, "Of course! Why didn't I think of that!" she 掴むd the telephone receiver and gave her number. Mary looked at her 刻々と, and then left the room. At length Katharine heard, through all the superimposed 負わせる of London, the mysterious sound of feet in her own house 開始するing to the little room, where she could almost see the pictures and the 調書をとる／予約するs; she listened with extreme intentness to the 準備の vibrations, and then 設立するd her 身元.

"Has Mr. Denham called?"

"Yes, 行方不明になる."

"Did he ask for me?"

"Yes. We said you were out, 行方不明になる."

"Did he leave any message?"

"No. He went away. About twenty minutes ago, 行方不明になる."

Katharine hung up the receiver. She walked the length of the room in such 激烈な／緊急の 失望 that she did not at first perceive Mary's absence. Then she called in a 厳しい and peremptory トン:

"Mary."

Mary was taking off her outdoor things in the bedroom. She heard Katharine call her. "Yes," she said, "I shan't be a moment." But the moment 長引かせるd itself, as if for some 推論する／理由 Mary 設立する satisfaction in making herself not only tidy, but seemly and ornamented. A 行う／開催する／段階 in her life had been 遂行するd in the last months which left its traces for ever upon her 耐えるing. 青年, and the bloom of 青年, had receded, leaving the 目的 of her 直面する to show itself in the hollower cheeks, the firmer lips, the 注目する，もくろむs no longer spontaneously 観察するing at 無作為の, but 狭くするd upon an end which was not 近づく at 手渡す. This woman was now a serviceable human 存在, mistress of her own 運命, and thus, by some combination of ideas, fit to be adorned with the dignity of silver chains and glowing brooches. She （機の）カム in at her leisure and asked: "井戸／弁護士席, did you get an answer?"

"He has left Chelsea already," Katharine replied.

"Still, he won't be home yet," said Mary.

Katharine was once more irresistibly drawn to gaze upon an imaginary 地図／計画する of London, to follow the 新たな展開s and turns of 無名の streets.

"I'll （犯罪の）一味 up his home and ask whether he's 支援する." Mary crossed to the telephone and, after a 一連の 簡潔な／要約する 発言／述べるs, 発表するd:

"No. His sister says he hasn't come 支援する yet."

"Ah!" She 適用するd her ear to the telephone once more. "They've had a message. He won't be 支援する to dinner."

"Then what is he going to do?"

Very pale, and with her large 注目する，もくろむs 直す／買収する，八百長をするd not so much upon Mary as upon vistas of unresponding blankness, Katharine 演説（する）／住所d herself also not so much to Mary as to the unrelenting spirit which now appeared to mock her from every ４半期/4分の1 of her 調査する.

After waiting a little time Mary 発言／述べるd indifferently:

"I really don't know." Slackly lying 支援する in her armchair, she watched the little 炎上s beginning to creep の中で the coals indifferently, as if they, too, were very distant and indifferent.

Katharine looked at her indignantly and rose.

"かもしれない he may come here," Mary continued, without altering the abstract トン of her 発言する／表明する. "It would be 価値（がある） your while to wait if you want to see him to-night." She bent 今後 and touched the 支持を得ようと努めるd, so that the 炎上s slipped in between the interstices of the coal.

Katharine 反映するd. "I'll wait half an hour," she said.

Mary rose, went to the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, spread out her papers under the green-shaded lamp and, with an 活動／戦闘 that was becoming a habit, 新たな展開d a lock of hair 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and 一連の会議、交渉／完成する in her fingers. Once she looked unperceived at her 訪問者, who never moved, who sat so still, with 注目する，もくろむs so 意図, that you could almost fancy that she was watching something, some 直面する that never looked up at her. Mary 設立する herself unable to go on 令状ing. She turned her 注目する，もくろむs away, but only to be aware of the presence of what Katharine looked at. There were ghosts in the room, and one, strangely and sadly, was the ghost of herself. The minutes went by.

"What would be the time now?" said Katharine at last. The half-hour was not やめる spent.

"I'm going to get dinner ready," said Mary, rising from her （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する.

"Then I'll go," said Katharine.

"Why don't you stay? Where are you going?"

Katharine looked 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the room, 伝えるing her 不確定 in her ちらりと見ること.

"Perhaps I might find him," she mused.

"But why should it 事柄? You'll see him another day."

Mary spoke, and ーするつもりであるd to speak, cruelly enough.

"I was wrong to come here," Katharine replied.

Their 注目する，もくろむs met with antagonism, and neither flinched.

"You had a perfect 権利 to come here," Mary answered.

A loud knocking at the door interrupted them. Mary went to open it, and returning with some 公式文書，認める or 小包, Katharine looked away so that Mary might not read her 失望.

"Of course you had a 権利 to come," Mary repeated, laying the 公式文書，認める upon the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する.

"No," said Katharine. "Except that when one's desperate one has a sort of 権利. I am desperate. How do I know what's happening to him now? He may do anything. He may wander about the streets all night. Anything may happen to him."

She spoke with a self-abandonment that Mary had never seen in her.

"You know you 誇張する; you're talking nonsense," she said 概略で.

"Mary, I must talk—I must tell you—"

"You needn't tell me anything," Mary interrupted her. "Can't I see for myself?"

"No, no," Katharine exclaimed. "It's not that—"

Her look, passing beyond Mary, beyond the 瀬戸際 of the room and out beyond any words that （機の）カム her way, wildly and passionately, 納得させるd Mary that she, at any 率, could not follow such a ちらりと見ること to its end. She was baffled; she tried to think herself 支援する again into the 高さ of her love for Ralph. 圧力（をかける）ing her fingers upon her eyelids, she murmured:

"You forget that I loved him too. I thought I knew him. I did know him."

And yet, what had she known? She could not remember it any more. She 圧力（をかける）d her eyeballs until they struck 星／主役にするs and suns into her 不明瞭. She 納得させるd herself that she was stirring の中で ashes. She desisted. She was astonished at her 発見. She did not love Ralph any more. She looked 支援する dazed into the room, and her 注目する，もくろむs 残り／休憩（する）d upon the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する with its lamp-lit papers. The 安定した radiance seemed for a second to have its 相当するもの within her; she shut her 注目する，もくろむs; she opened them and looked at the lamp again; another love burnt in the place of the old one, or so, in a momentary ちらりと見ること of amazement, she guessed before the 発覚 was over and the old surroundings 主張するd themselves. She leant in silence against the mantelpiece.

"There are different ways of loving," she murmured, half to herself, at length.

Katharine made no reply and seemed unaware of her words. She seemed 吸収するd in her own thoughts.

"Perhaps he's waiting in the street again to-night," she exclaimed. "I'll go now. I might find him."

"It's far more likely that he'll come here," said Mary, and Katharine, after considering for a moment, said:

"I'll wait another half-hour."

She sank 負かす／撃墜する into her 議長，司会を務める again, and took up the same position which Mary had compared to the position of one watching an unseeing 直面する. She watched, indeed, not a 直面する, but a 行列, not of people, but of life itself: the good and bad; the meaning; the past, the 現在の, and the 未来. All this seemed 明らかな to her, and she was not ashamed of her extravagance so much as exalted to one of the pinnacles of 存在, where it behoved the world to do her homage. No one but she herself knew what it meant to 行方不明になる Ralph Denham on that particular night; into this 不十分な event （人が）群がるd feelings that the 広大な／多数の／重要な crises of life might have failed to call 前へ／外へ. She had 行方不明になるd him, and knew the bitterness of all 失敗; she 願望（する）d him, and knew the torment of all passion. It did not 事柄 what trivial 事故s led to this culmination. Nor did she care how extravagant she appeared, nor how 率直に she showed her feelings.

When the dinner was ready Mary told her to come, and she （機の）カム submissively, as if she let Mary direct her movements for her. They ate and drank together almost in silence, and when Mary told her to eat more, she ate more; when she was told to drink ワイン, she drank it. にもかかわらず, beneath this superficial obedience, Mary knew that she was に引き続いて her own thoughts 邪魔されない. She was not inattentive so much as remote; she looked at once so unseeing and so 意図 upon some 見通し of her own that Mary 徐々に felt more than 保護の—she became 現実に alarmed at the prospect of some 衝突／不一致 between Katharine and the 軍隊s of the outside world. 直接／まっすぐに they had done, Katharine 発表するd her 意向 of going.

"But where are you going to?" Mary asked, 願望（する）ing ばく然と to 妨げる her.

"Oh, I'm going home—no, to Highgate perhaps."

Mary saw that it would be useless to try to stop her. All she could do was to 主張する upon coming too, but she met with no 対立; Katharine seemed indifferent to her presence. In a few minutes they were walking along the 立ち往生させる. They walked so 速く that Mary was deluded into the belief that Katharine knew where she was going. She herself was not attentive. She was glad of the movement along lamp-lit streets in the open 空気／公表する. She was fingering, painfully and with 恐れる, yet with strange hope, too, the 発見 which she had つまずくd upon 突然に that night. She was 解放する／自由な once more at the cost of a gift, the best, perhaps, that she could 申し込む／申し出, but she was, thank Heaven, in love no longer. She was tempted to spend the first instalment of her freedom in some dissipation; in the 炭坑，オーケストラ席 of the Coliseum, for example, since they were now passing the door. Why not go in and celebrate her independence of the tyranny of love? Or, perhaps, the 最高の，を越す of an omnibus bound for some remote place such as Camberwell, or Sidcup, or the Welsh Harp would 控訴 her better. She noticed these 指名するs painted on little boards for the first time for weeks. Or should she return to her room, and spend the night working out the 詳細（に述べる）s of a very enlightened and ingenious 計画／陰謀? Of all 可能性s this 控訴，上告d to her most, and brought to mind the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, the lamplight, the 安定した glow which had seemed lit in the place where a more 熱烈な 炎上 had once burnt.

Now Katharine stopped, and Mary woke to the fact that instead of having a goal she had evidently 非，不，無. She paused at the 辛勝する／優位 of the crossing, and looked this way and that, and finally made as if in the direction of Haverstock Hill.

"Look here—where are you going?" Mary cried, catching her by the 手渡す. "We must take that cab and go home." She あられ／賞賛するd a cab and 主張するd that Katharine should get in, while she directed the driver to take them to Cheyne Walk.

Katharine submitted. "Very 井戸／弁護士席," she said. "We may 同様に go there as anywhere else."

A gloom seemed to have fallen on her. She lay 支援する in her corner, silent and 明らかに exhausted. Mary, in spite of her own 最大の関心事, was struck by her pallor and her 態度 of dejection.

"I'm sure we shall find him," she said more gently than she had yet spoken.

"It may be too late," Katharine replied. Without understanding her, Mary began to pity her for what she was 苦しむing.

"Nonsense," she said, taking her 手渡す and rubbing it. "If we don't find him there we shall find him somewhere else."

"But suppose he's walking about the streets—for hours and hours?"

She leant 今後 and looked out of the window.

"He may 辞退する ever to speak to me again," she said in a low 発言する／表明する, almost to herself.

The exaggeration was so 巨大な that Mary did not 試みる／企てる to 対処する with it, save by keeping 持つ／拘留する of Katharine's wrist. She half 推定する／予想するd that Katharine might open the door suddenly and jump out. Perhaps Katharine perceived the 目的 with which her 手渡す was held.

"Don't be 脅すd," she said, with a little laugh. "I'm not going to jump out of the cab. It wouldn't do much good after all."

Upon this, Mary ostentatiously withdrew her 手渡す.

"I せねばならない have わびるd," Katharine continued, with an 成果／努力, "for bringing you into all this 商売／仕事; I 港／避難所't told you half, either. I'm no longer engaged to William Rodney. He is to marry Cassandra Otway. It's all arranged—all perfectly 権利...And after he'd waited in the streets for hours and hours, William made me bring him in. He was standing under the lamp-地位，任命する watching our windows. He was perfectly white when he （機の）カム into the room. William left us alone, and we sat and talked. It seems ages and ages ago, now. Was it last night? Have I been out long? What's the time?" She sprang 今後 to catch sight of a clock, as if the exact time had some important 耐えるing on her 事例／患者.

"Only half-past eight!" she exclaimed. "Then he may be there still." She leant out of the window and told the cabman to 運動 faster.

"But if he's not there, what shall I do? Where could I find him? The streets are so （人が）群がるd."

"We shall find him," Mary repeated.

Mary had no 疑問 but that somehow or other they would find him. But suppose they did find him? She began to think of Ralph with a sort of strangeness, in her 成果／努力 to understand how he could be 有能な of 満足させるing this 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の 願望（する）. Once more she thought herself 支援する to her old 見解（をとる） of him and could, with an 成果／努力, 解任する the 煙霧 which surrounded his 人物／姿／数字, and the sense of 混乱させるd, 高くする，増すd exhilaration which lay all about his 近隣, so that for months at a time she had never 正確に／まさに heard his 発言する／表明する or seen his 直面する—or so it now seemed to her. The 苦痛 of her loss 発射 through her. Nothing would ever make up—not success, or happiness, or oblivion. But this pang was すぐに followed by the 保証／確信 that now, at any 率, she knew the truth; and Katharine, she thought, stealing a look at her, did not know the truth; yes, Katharine was immensely to be pitied.

The cab, which had been caught in the traffic, was now 解放するd and sped on 負かす／撃墜する Sloane Street. Mary was conscious of the 緊張 with which Katharine 示すd its 進歩, as if her mind were 直す／買収する，八百長をするd upon a point in 前線 of them, and 示すd, second by second, their approach to it. She said nothing, and in silence Mary began to 直す／買収する，八百長をする her mind, in sympathy at first, and later in forgetfulness of her companion, upon a point in 前線 of them. She imagined a point distant as a low 星／主役にする upon the horizon of the dark. There for her too, for them both, was the goal for which they were 努力する／競うing, and the end for the ardors of their spirits was the same: but where it was, or what it was, or why she felt 納得させるd that they were 部隊d in search of it, as they drove 速く 負かす／撃墜する the streets of London 味方する by 味方する, she could not have said.

"At last," Katharine breathed, as the cab drew up at the door. She jumped out and scanned the pavement on either 味方する. Mary, 一方／合間, rang the bell. The door opened as Katharine 保証するd herself that no one of the people within 見解（をとる） had any likeness to Ralph. On seeing her, the maid said at once:

"Mr. Denham called again, 行方不明になる. He has been waiting for you for some time."

Katharine 消えるd from Mary's sight. The door shut between them, and Mary walked slowly and thoughtfully up the street alone.

Katharine turned at once to the dining-room. But with her fingers upon the 扱う, she held 支援する. Perhaps she realized that this was a moment which would never come again. Perhaps, for a second, it seemed to her that no reality could equal the imagination she had formed. Perhaps she was 抑制するd by some vague 恐れる or 予期, which made her dread any 交流 or interruption. But if these 疑問s and 恐れるs or this 最高の bliss 抑制するd her, it was only for a moment. In another second she had turned the 扱う and, biting her lip to 支配（する）／統制する herself, she opened the door upon Ralph Denham. An 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の clearness of sight seemed to 所有する her on beholding him. So little, so 選び出す／独身, so separate from all else he appeared, who had been the 原因（となる） of these extreme agitations and aspirations. She could have laughed in his 直面する. But, 伸び（る）ing upon this clearness of sight against her will, and to her dislike, was a flood of 混乱, of 救済, of certainty, of humility, of 願望（する） no longer to 努力する／競う and to 差別する, 産する／生じるing to which, she let herself 沈む within his 武器 and 自白するd her love.

CHAPTER XXXII

Nobody asked Katharine any questions next day. If cross-診察するd she might have said that nobody spoke to her. She worked a little, wrote a little, ordered the dinner, and sat, for longer than she knew, with her 長，率いる on her 手渡す piercing whatever lay before her, whether it was a letter or a dictionary, as if it were a film upon the 深い prospects that 明らかにする／漏らすd themselves to her kindling and brooding 注目する，もくろむs. She rose once, and going to the bookcase, took out her father's Greek dictionary and spread the sacred pages of symbols and 人物／姿／数字s before her. She smoothed the sheets with a mixture of affectionate amusement and hope. Would other 注目する，もくろむs look on them with her one day? The thought, long intolerable, was now just bearable.

She was やめる unaware of the 苦悩 with which her movements were watched and her 表現 scanned. Cassandra was careful not to be caught looking at her, and their conversation was so prosaic that were it not for 確かな 揺さぶるs and jerks between the 宣告，判決s, as if the mind were kept with difficulty to the rails, Mrs. Milvain herself could have （悪事，秘密などを）発見するd nothing of a 怪しげな nature in what she overheard.

William, when he （機の）カム in late that afternoon and 設立する Cassandra alone, had a very serious piece of news to impart. He had just passed Katharine in the street and she had failed to 認める him.

"That doesn't 事柄 with me, of course, but suppose it happened with somebody else? What would they think? They would 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑う something 単に from her 表現. She looked—she looked"—he hesitated—"like some one walking in her sleep."

To Cassandra the 重要な thing was that Katharine had gone out without telling her, and she 解釈する／通訳するd this to mean that she had gone out to 会合，会う Ralph Denham. But to her surprise William drew no 慰安 from this probability.

"Once throw 条約s aside," he began, "once do the things that people don't do—" and the fact that you are going to 会合，会う a young man is no longer proof of anything, except, indeed, that people will talk.

Cassandra saw, not without a pang of jealousy, that he was 極端に solicitous that people should not talk about Katharine, as if his 利益／興味 in her were still proprietary rather than friendly. As they were both ignorant of Ralph's visit the night before they had not that 推論する／理由 to 慰安 themselves with the thought that 事柄s were 急いでing to a 危機. These absences of Katharine's, moreover, left them exposed to interruptions which almost destroyed their 楽しみ in 存在 alone together. The 雨の evening made it impossible to go out; and, indeed, によれば William's code, it was かなり more damning to be seen out of doors than surprised within. They were so much at the mercy of bells and doors that they could hardly talk of Macaulay with any 有罪の判決, and William preferred to defer the second 行為／法令／行動する of his 悲劇 until another day.

Under these circumstances Cassandra showed herself at her best. She sympathized with William's 苦悩s and did her 最大の to 株 them; but still, to be alone together, to be running 危険s together, to be partners in the wonderful 共謀, was to her so enthralling that she was always forgetting discretion, breaking out into exclamations and 賞賛s which finally made William believe that, although deplorable and upsetting, the 状況／情勢 was not without its sweetness.

When the door did open, he started, but 勇敢に立ち向かうd the 来たるべき 発覚. It was not Mrs. Milvain, however, but Katharine herself who entered, closely followed by Ralph Denham. With a 始める，決める 表現 which showed what an 成果／努力 she was making, Katharine 遭遇（する）d their 注目する，もくろむs, and 説, "We're not going to interrupt you," she led Denham behind the curtain which hung in 前線 of the room with the 遺物s. This 避難 was 非，不，無 of her willing, but 直面するd with wet pavements and only some belated museum or Tube 駅／配置する for 避難所, she was 軍隊d, for Ralph's sake, to 直面する the 不快s of her own house. Under the street lamps she had thought him looking both tired and 緊張するd.

Thus separated, the two couples remained 占領するd for some time with their own 事件／事情／状勢s. Only the lowest murmurs 侵入するd from one section of the room to the other. At length the maid （機の）カム in to bring a message that Mr. Hilbery would not be home for dinner. It was true that there was no need that Katharine should be 知らせるd, but William began to 問い合わせ Cassandra's opinion in such a way as to show that, with or without 推論する／理由, he wished very much to speak to her.

From 動機s of her own Cassandra dissuaded him.

"But don't you think it's a little unsociable?" he hazarded. "Why not do something amusing?—go to the play, for instance? Why not ask Katharine and Ralph, eh?" The coupling of their 指名するs in this manner 原因（となる）d Cassandra's heart to leap with 楽しみ.

"Don't you think they must be—?" she began, but William あわてて took her up.

"Oh, I know nothing about that. I only thought we might amuse ourselves, as your uncle's out."

He proceeded on his 大使館 with a mixture of excitement and 当惑 which 原因（となる）d him to turn aside with his 手渡す on the curtain, and to 診察する intently for several moments the portrait of a lady, optimistically said by Mrs. Hilbery to be an 早期に work of Sir Joshua Reynolds. Then, with some unnecessary fumbling, he drew aside the curtain, and with his 注目する，もくろむs 直す／買収する，八百長をするd upon the ground, repeated his message and 示唆するd that they should all spend the evening at the play. Katharine 受託するd the suggestion with such 真心 that it was strange to find her of no （疑いを）晴らす mind as to the 正確な spectacle she wished to see. She left the choice 完全に to Ralph and William, who, taking counsel fraternally over an evening paper, 設立する themselves in 協定 as to the 長所s of a music-hall. This 存在 arranged, everything else followed easily and enthusiastically. Cassandra had never been to a music-hall. Katharine 教えるd her in the peculiar delights of an entertainment where Polar 耐えるs follow 直接／まっすぐに upon ladies in 十分な evening dress, and the 行う／開催する／段階 is alternately a garden of mystery, a milliner's 禁止（する）d-box, and a fried-fish shop in the Mile End Road. Whatever the exact nature of the program that night, it 実行するd the highest 目的s of 劇の art, so far, at least, as four of the audience were 関心d.

No 疑問 the actors and the authors would have been surprised to learn in what 形態／調整 their 成果／努力s reached those particular 注目する，もくろむs and ears; but they could not have 否定するd that the 影響 as a whole was tremendous. The hall resounded with 厚かましさ／高級将校連 and strings, alternately of enormous pomp and majesty, and then of sweetest lamentation. The reds and creams of the background, the lyres and harps and urns and skulls, the protuberances of plaster, the fringes of scarlet plush, the 沈むing and 炎ing of innumerable electric lights, could scarcely have been より勝るd for decorative 影響 by any craftsman of the 古代の or modern world.

Then there was the audience itself, 明らかにする-shouldered, tufted and garlanded in the 立ち往生させるs, decorous but festal in the balconies, and 率直に fit for daylight and street life in the galleries. But, however they 異なるd when looked at 分かれて, they 株d the same 抱擁する, lovable nature in the 本体，大部分／ばら積みの, which murmured and swayed and quivered all the time the dancing and juggling and love-making went on in 前線 of it, slowly laughed and reluctantly left off laughing, and 拍手喝采する with a helter-skelter generosity which いつかs became 全員一致の and 圧倒的な. Once William saw Katharine leaning 今後 and clapping her 手渡すs with an abandonment that startled him. Her laugh rang out with the laughter of the audience.

For a second he was puzzled, as if this laughter 公表する／暴露するd something that he had never 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd in her. But then Cassandra's 直面する caught his 注目する，もくろむ, gazing with astonishment at the buffoon, not laughing, too 深く，強烈に 意図 and surprised to laugh at what she saw, and for some moments he watched her as if she were a child.

The 業績／成果 （機の）カム to an end, the illusion dying out first here and then there, as some rose to put on their coats, others stood upright to salute "God Save the King," the musicians 倍のd their music and encased their 器具s, and the lights sank one by one until the house was empty, silent, and 十分な of 広大な／多数の／重要な 影をつくる／尾行するs. Looking 支援する over her shoulder as she followed Ralph through the swing doors, Cassandra marveled to see how the 行う／開催する／段階 was already 完全に without romance. But, she wondered, did they really cover all the seats in brown holland every night?

The success of this entertainment was such that before they separated another 探検隊／遠征隊 had been planned for the next day. The next day was Saturday; therefore both William and Ralph were 解放する／自由な to 充てる the whole afternoon to an 探検隊／遠征隊 to Greenwich, which Cassandra had never seen, and Katharine 混乱させるd with Dulwich. On this occasion Ralph was their guide. He brought them without 事故 to Greenwich.

What exigencies of 明言する／公表する or fantasies of imagination first gave birth to the cluster of pleasant places by which London is surrounded is 事柄 of 無関心／冷淡 now that they have adapted themselves so admirably to the needs of people between the ages of twenty and thirty with Saturday afternoons to spend. Indeed, if ghosts have any 利益／興味 in the affections of those who 後継する them they must 得る their richest 収穫s when the 罰金 天候 comes again and the lovers, the sightseers, and the holiday-製造者s 注ぐ themselves out of trains and omnibuses into their old 楽しみ-grounds. It is true that they go, for the most part, unthanked by 指名する, although upon this occasion William was ready to give such 差別するing 賞賛する as the dead architects and painters received seldom in the course of the year. They were walking by the river bank, and Katharine and Ralph, lagging a little behind, caught fragments of his lecture. Katharine smiled at the sound of his 発言する／表明する; she listened as if she 設立する it a little unfamiliar, intimately though she knew it; she 実験（する）d it. The 公式文書，認める of 保証／確信 and happiness was new. William was very happy. She learnt every hour what sources of his happiness she had neglected. She had never asked him to teach her anything; she had never 同意d to read Macaulay; she had never 表明するd her belief that his play was second only to the 作品 of Shakespeare. She followed dreamily in their wake, smiling and delighting in the sound which 伝えるd, she knew, the rapturous and yet not servile assent of Cassandra.

Then she murmured, "How can Cassandra—" but changed her 宣告，判決 to the opposite of what she meant to say and ended, "how could she herself have been so blind?" But it was unnecessary to follow out such riddles when the presence of Ralph 供給（する）d her with more 利益／興味ing problems, which somehow became 伴う／関わるd with the little boat crossing the river, the majestic and careworn City, and the steamers homecoming with their 財務省, or starting in search of it, so that infinite leisure would be necessary for the proper disentanglement of one from the other. He stopped, moreover, and began 問い合わせing of an old boatman as to the tides and the ships. In thus talking he seemed different, and even looked different, she thought, against the river, with the steeples and towers for background. His strangeness, his romance, his 力／強力にする to leave her 味方する and 参加する the 事件／事情／状勢s of men, the 可能性 that they should together 雇う a boat and cross the river, the 速度(を上げる） and wildness of this 企業 filled her mind and 奮起させるd her with such rapture, half of love and half of adventure, that William and Cassandra were startled from their talk, and Cassandra exclaimed, "She looks as if she were 申し込む／申し出ing up a sacrifice! Very beautiful," she 追加するd quickly, though she repressed, in deference to William, her own wonder that the sight of Ralph Denham talking to a boatman on the banks of the Thames could move any one to such an 態度 of adoration.

That afternoon, what with tea and the curiosities of the Thames tunnel and the unfamiliarity of the streets, passed so quickly that the only method of 長引かせるing it was to 計画（する） another 探検隊／遠征隊 for the に引き続いて day. Hampton 法廷，裁判所 was decided upon, in preference to Hampstead, for though Cassandra had dreamt as a child of the brigands of Hampstead, she had now transferred her affections 完全に and for ever to William III. Accordingly, they arrived at Hampton 法廷，裁判所 about lunch-time on a 罰金 Sunday morning. Such まとまり 示すd their 表現s of 賞賛 for the red-brick building that they might have come there for no other 目的 than to 保証する each other that this palace was the stateliest palace in the world. They walked up and 負かす／撃墜する the Terrace, four abreast, and fancied themselves the owners of the place, and calculated the 量 of good to the world produced indubitably by such a tenancy.

"The only hope for us," said Katharine, "is that William shall die, and Cassandra shall be given rooms as the 未亡人 of a distinguished poet."

"Or—" Cassandra began, but checked herself from the liberty of 想像するing Katharine as the 未亡人 of a distinguished lawyer. Upon this, the third day of junketing, it was tiresome to have to 抑制する oneself even from such innocent excursions of fancy. She dared not question William; he was inscrutable; he never seemed even to follow the other couple with curiosity when they separated, as they frequently did, to 指名する a 工場／植物, or 診察する a fresco. Cassandra was 絶えず 熟考する／考慮するing their 支援するs. She noticed how いつかs the impulse to move （機の）カム from Katharine, and いつかs from Ralph; how, いつかs, they walked slow, as if in 深遠な intercourse, and いつかs 急速な／放蕩な, as if in 熱烈な. When they （機の）カム together again nothing could be more unconcerned than their manner.

"We have been wondering whether they ever catch a fish..." or, "We must leave time to visit the Maze." Then, to puzzle her その上の, William and Ralph filled in all interstices of meal-times or 鉄道 旅行s with perfectly good-tempered arguments; or they discussed politics, or they told stories, or they did sums together upon the 支援するs of old envelopes to 証明する something. She 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd that Katharine was absent-minded, but it was impossible to tell. There were moments when she felt so young and inexperienced that she almost wished herself 支援する with the silkworms at Stogdon House, and not 乗る，着手するd upon this bewildering intrigue.

These moments, however, were only the necessary 影をつくる／尾行する or 冷気／寒がらせる which 証明するd the 実体 of her bliss, and did not 損失 the radiance which seemed to 残り／休憩（する） 平等に upon the whole party. The fresh 空気／公表する of spring, the sky washed of clouds and already shedding warmth from its blue, seemed the reply vouchsafed by nature to the mood of her chosen spirits. These chosen spirits were to be 設立する also の中で the deer, dumbly basking, and の中で the fish, 始める，決める still in 中央の-stream, for they were mute sharers in a benignant 明言する／公表する not needing any 解説，博覧会 by the tongue. No words that Cassandra could come by 表明するd the stillness, the brightness, the 空気／公表する of 見込み which lay upon the 整然とした beauty of the grass walks and gravel paths 負かす／撃墜する which they went walking four abreast that Sunday afternoon. Silently the 影をつくる／尾行するs of the trees lay across the 幅の広い 日光; silence wrapt her heart in its 倍のs. The quivering stillness of the バタフライ on the half-opened flower, the silent grazing of the deer in the sun, were the sights her 注目する，もくろむ 残り／休憩（する）d upon and received as the images of her own nature laid open to happiness and trembling in its ecstasy.

But the afternoon wore on, and it became time to leave the gardens. As they drove from Waterloo to Chelsea, Katharine began to have some compunction about her father, which, together with the 開始 of offices and the need of working in them on Monday, made it difficult to 計画（する） another festival for the に引き続いて day. Mr. Hilbery had taken their absence, so far, with paternal benevolence, but they could not trespass upon it 無期限に／不明確に. Indeed, had they known it, he was already 苦しむing from their absence, and longing for their return.

He had no dislike of 孤独, and Sunday, in particular, was pleasantly adapted for letter-令状ing, 支払う／賃金ing calls, or a visit to his club. He was leaving the house on some such suitable 探検隊／遠征隊 に向かって tea-time when he 設立する himself stopped on his own doorstep by his sister, Mrs. Milvain. She should, on 審理，公聴会 that no one was at home, have 孤立した submissively, but instead she 受託するd his half-hearted 招待 to come in, and he 設立する himself in the melancholy position of 存在 軍隊d to order tea for her and sit in the 製図／抽選-room while she drank it. She speedily made it plain that she was only thus exacting because she had come on a 事柄 of 商売／仕事. He was by no means exhilarated at the news.

"Katharine is out this afternoon," he 発言／述べるd. "Why not come 一連の会議、交渉／完成する later and discuss it with her—with us both, eh?"

"My dear Trevor, I have particular 推論する／理由s for wishing to talk to you alone...Where is Katharine?"

"She's out with her young man, 自然に. Cassandra plays the part of chaperone very usefully. A charming young woman that—a 広大な／多数の／重要な favorite of 地雷." He turned his 石／投石する between his fingers, and conceived different methods of 主要な Celia away from her obsession, which, he supposed, must have 言及／関連 to the 国内の 事件／事情／状勢s of Cyril as usual.

"With Cassandra," Mrs. Milvain repeated 意味ありげに. "With Cassandra."

"Yes, with Cassandra," Mr. Hilbery agreed urbanely, pleased at the 転換. "I think they said they were going to Hampton 法廷，裁判所, and I rather believe they were taking a 被保護者 of 地雷, Ralph Denham, a very clever fellow, too, to amuse Cassandra. I thought the 協定 very suitable." He was 用意が出来ている to dwell at some length upon this 安全な topic, and 信用d that Katharine would come in before he had done with it.

"Hampton 法廷，裁判所 always seems to me an ideal 位置／汚点／見つけ出す for engaged couples. There's the Maze, there's a nice place for having tea—I forget what they call it—and then, if the young man knows his 商売／仕事 he contrives to take his lady upon the river. 十分な of 可能性s—十分な. Cake, Celia?" Mr. Hilbery continued. "I 尊敬（する）・点 my dinner too much, but that can't かもしれない 適用する to you. You've never 観察するd that feast, so far as I can remember."

Her brother's 愛そうのよさ did not deceive Mrs. Milvain; it わずかに saddened her; she 井戸／弁護士席 knew the 原因（となる） of it. Blind and infatuated as usual!

"Who is this Mr. Denham?" she asked.

"Ralph Denham?" said Mr. Hilbery, in 救済 that her mind had taken this turn. "A very 利益／興味ing young man. I've a 広大な／多数の／重要な belief in him. He's an 当局 upon our mediaeval 会・原則s, and if he weren't 軍隊d to earn his living he would 令状 a 調書をとる／予約する that very much wants 令状ing—"

"He is not 井戸／弁護士席 off, then?" Mrs. Milvain interposed.

"Hasn't a penny, I'm afraid, and a family more or いっそう少なく 扶養家族 on him."

"A mother and sisters?—His father is dead?"

"Yes, his father died some years ago," said Mr. Hilbery, who was 用意が出来ている to draw upon his imagination, if necessary, to keep Mrs. Milvain 供給（する）d with facts about the 私的な history of Ralph Denham since, for some inscrutable 推論する／理由, the 支配する took her fancy.

"His father has been dead some time, and this young man had to take his place—"

"A 合法的な family?" Mrs. Milvain 問い合わせd. "I fancy I've seen the 指名する somewhere."

Mr. Hilbery shook his 長，率いる. "I should be inclined to 疑問 whether they were altogether in that walk of life," he 観察するd. "I fancy that Denham once told me that his father was a corn merchant. Perhaps he said a stockbroker. He （機の）カム to grief, anyhow, as stockbrokers have a way of doing. I've a 広大な／多数の／重要な 尊敬（する）・点 for Denham," he 追加するd. The 発言／述べる sounded to his ears unfortunately conclusive, and he was afraid that there was nothing more to be said about Denham. He 診察するd the tips of his fingers carefully. "Cassandra's grown into a very charming young woman," he started afresh. "Charming to look at, and charming to talk to, though her historical knowledge is not altogether 深遠な. Another cup of tea?"

Mrs. Milvain had given her cup a little 押し進める, which seemed to 示す some momentary displeasure. But she did not want any more tea.

"It is Cassandra that I have come about," she began. "I am very sorry to say that Cassandra is not at all what you think her, Trevor. She has 課すd upon your and Maggie's goodness. She has behaved in a way that would have seemed incredible—in this house of all houses—were it not for other circumstances that are still more incredible."

Mr. Hilbery looked taken aback, and was silent for a second.

"It all sounds very 黒人／ボイコット," he 発言／述べるd urbanely, continuing his examination of his finger-nails. "But I own I am 完全に in the dark."

Mrs. Milvain became rigid, and emitted her message in little short 宣告，判決s of extreme intensity.

"Who has Cassandra gone out with? William Rodney. Who has Katharine gone out with? Ralph Denham. Why are they for ever 会合 each other 一連の会議、交渉／完成する street corners, and going to music-halls, and taking cabs late at night? Why will Katharine not tell me the truth when I question her? I understand the 推論する／理由 now. Katharine has entangled herself with this unknown lawyer; she has seen fit to 容赦する Cassandra's 行為／行う."

There was another slight pause.

"Ah, 井戸／弁護士席, Katharine will no 疑問 have some explanation to give me," Mr. Hilbery replied imperturbably. "It's a little too 複雑にするd for me to take in all at once, I 自白する—and, if you won't think me rude, Celia, I think I'll be getting along に向かって Knightsbridge."

Mrs. Milvain rose at once.

"She has 容赦するd Cassandra's 行為／行う and entangled herself with Ralph Denham," she repeated. She stood very 築く with the dauntless 空気／公表する of one 証言するing to the truth 関わりなく consequences. She knew from past discussions that the only way to 反対する her brother's indolence and 無関心／冷淡 was to shoot her 声明s at him in a compressed form once finally upon leaving the room. Having spoken thus, she 抑制するd herself from 追加するing another word, and left the house with the dignity of one 奮起させるd by a 広大な／多数の／重要な ideal.

She had certainly でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れるd her 発言／述べるs in such a way as to 妨げる her brother from 支払う／賃金ing his call in the 地域 of Knightsbridge. He had no 恐れるs for Katharine, but there was a 疑惑 at the 支援する of his mind that Cassandra might have been, innocently and ignorantly, led into some foolish 状況／情勢 in one of their unshepherded dissipations. His wife was an erratic 裁判官 of the 条約s; he himself was lazy; and with Katharine 吸収するd, very 自然に—Here he 解任するd, 同様に as he could, the exact nature of the 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金. "She has 容赦するd Cassandra's 行為／行う and entangled herself with Ralph Denham." From which it appeared that Katharine was not 吸収するd, or which of them was it that had entangled herself with Ralph Denham? From this maze of absurdity Mr. Hilbery saw no way out until Katharine herself （機の）カム to his help, so that he 適用するd himself, very philosophically on the whole, to a 調書をとる／予約する.

No sooner had he heard the young people come in and go upstairs than he sent a maid to tell 行方不明になる Katharine that he wished to speak to her in the 熟考する／考慮する. She was slipping furs loosely の上に the 床に打ち倒す in the 製図／抽選-room in 前線 of the 解雇する／砲火／射撃. They were all gathered 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, 気が進まない to part. The message from her father surprised Katharine, and the others caught from her look, as she turned to go, a vague sense of 逮捕.

Mr. Hilbery was 安心させるd by the sight of her. He congratulated himself, he prided himself, upon 所有するing a daughter who had a sense of 責任／義務 and an understanding of life 深遠な beyond her years. Moreover, she was looking to-day unusual; he had come to take her beauty for 認めるd; now he remembered it and was surprised by it. He thought instinctively that he had interrupted some happy hour of hers with Rodney, and わびるd.

"I'm sorry to bother you, my dear. I heard you come in, and thought I'd better make myself disagreeable at once—as it seems, unfortunately, that fathers are 推定する／予想するd to make themselves disagreeable. Now, your Aunt Celia has been to see me; your Aunt Celia has taken it into her 長，率いる 明らかに that you and Cassandra have been—let us say a little foolish. This going about together—these pleasant little parties—there's been some 肉親，親類d of 誤解. I told her I saw no 害（を与える） in it, but I should just like to hear from yourself. Has Cassandra been left a little too much in the company of Mr. Denham?"

Katharine did not reply at once, and Mr. Hilbery tapped the coal encouragingly with the poker. Then she said, without 当惑 or 陳謝:

"I don't see why I should answer Aunt Celia's questions. I've told her already that I won't."

Mr. Hilbery was relieved and 内密に amused at the thought of the interview, although he could not license such irreverence outwardly.

"Very good. Then you 権限を与える me to tell her that she's been mistaken, and there was nothing but a little fun in it? You've no 疑問, Katharine, in your own mind? Cassandra is in our 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金, and I don't ーするつもりである that people should gossip about her. I 示唆する that you should be a little more careful in 未来. 招待する me to your next entertainment."

She did not 答える／応じる, as he had hoped, with any affectionate or humorous reply. She meditated, pondering something or other, and he 反映するd that even his Katharine did not 異なる from other women in the capacity to let things be. Or had she something to say?

"Have you a 有罪の 良心?" he 問い合わせd lightly. "Tell me, Katharine," he said more 本気で, struck by something in the 表現 of her 注目する，もくろむs.

"I've been meaning to tell you for some time," she said, "I'm not going to marry William."

"You're not going—!" he exclaimed, dropping the poker in his 巨大な surprise. "Why? When? Explain yourself, Katharine."

"Oh, some time ago—a week, perhaps more." Katharine spoke hurriedly and indifferently, as if the 事柄 could no longer 関心 any one.

"But may I ask—why have I not been told of this—what do you mean by it?"

"We don't wish to be married—that's all."

"This is William's wish 同様に as yours?"

"Oh, yes. We agree perfectly."

Mr. Hilbery had seldom felt more 完全に at a loss. He thought that Katharine was 扱う／治療するing the 事柄 with curious unconcern; she scarcely seemed aware of the gravity of what she was 説; he did not understand the position at all. But his 願望（する） to smooth everything over comfortably （機の）カム to his 救済. No 疑問 there was some quarrel, some whimsey on the part of William, who, though a good fellow, was a little exacting いつかs—something that a woman could put 権利. But though he inclined to take the easiest 見解（をとる） of his 責任／義務s, he cared too much for this daughter to let things be.

"I 自白する I find 広大な／多数の／重要な difficulty in に引き続いて you. I should like to hear William's 味方する of the story," he said irritably. "I think he せねばならない have spoken to me in the first instance."

"I wouldn't let him," said Katharine. "I know it must seem to you very strange," she 追加するd. "But I 保証する you, if you'd wait a little—until mother comes 支援する."

This 控訴，上告 for 延期する was much to Mr. Hilbery's liking. But his 良心 would not 苦しむ it. People were talking. He could not 耐える that his daughter's 行為／行う should be in any way considered 不規律な. He wondered whether, in the circumstances, it would be better to wire to his wife, to send for one of his sisters, to forbid William the house, to pack Cassandra off home—for he was ばく然と conscious of 責任／義務s in her direction, too. His forehead was becoming more and more wrinkled by the multiplicity of his 苦悩s, which he was sorely tempted to ask Katharine to solve for him, when the door opened and William Rodney appeared. This necessitated a 完全にする change, not only of manner, but of position also.

"Here's William," Katharine exclaimed, in a トン of 救済. "I've told father we're not engaged," she said to him. "I've explained that I 妨げるd you from telling him."

William's manner was 示すd by the 最大の 形式順守. He 屈服するd very わずかに in the direction of Mr. Hilbery, and stood 築く, 持つ／拘留するing one lapel of his coat, and gazing into the 中心 of the 解雇する／砲火／射撃. He waited for Mr. Hilbery to speak.

Mr. Hilbery also assumed an 外見 of formidable dignity. He had risen to his feet, and now bent the 最高の，を越す part of his 団体／死体 わずかに 今後.

"I should like your account of this 事件／事情／状勢, Rodney—if Katharine no longer 妨げるs you from speaking."

William waited two seconds at least.

"Our 約束／交戦 is at an end," he said, with the 最大の stiffness.

"Has this been arrived at by your 共同の 願望（する）?"

After a perceptible pause William bent his 長，率いる, and Katharine said, as if by an afterthought:

"Oh, yes."

Mr. Hilbery swayed to and fro, and moved his lips as if to utter 発言／述べるs which remained unspoken.

"I can only 示唆する that you should 延期する any 決定／判定勝ち（する） until the 影響 of this 誤解 has had time to wear off. You have now known each other—" he began.

"There's been no 誤解," Katharine interposed. "Nothing at all." She moved a few paces across the room, as if she ーするつもりであるd to leave them. Her preoccupied naturalness was in strange contrast to her father's pomposity and to William's 軍の rigidity. He had not once raised his 注目する，もくろむs. Katharine's ちらりと見ること, on the other 手渡す, 範囲d past the two gentlemen, along the 調書をとる／予約するs, over the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs, に向かって the door. She was 支払う／賃金ing the least possible attention, it seemed, to what was happening. Her father looked at her with a sudden clouding and troubling of his 表現. Somehow his 約束 in her 安定 and sense was queerly shaken. He no longer felt that he could 最終的に ゆだねる her with the whole 行為／行う of her own 事件／事情／状勢s after a superficial show of directing them. He felt, for the first time in many years, 責任がある her.

"Look here, we must get to the 底（に届く） of this," he said, dropping his formal manner and 演説（する）／住所ing Rodney as if Katharine were not 現在の. "You've had some difference of opinion, eh? Take my word for it, most people go through this sort of thing when they're engaged. I've seen more trouble come from long 約束／交戦s than from any other form of human folly. Take my advice and put the whole 事柄 out of your minds—both of you. I 定める／命ずる a 完全にする abstinence from emotion. Visit some cheerful seaside 訴える手段／行楽地, Rodney."

He was struck by William's 外見, which seemed to him to 示す 深遠な feeling resolutely held in check. No 疑問, he 反映するd, Katharine had been very trying, unconsciously trying, and had driven him to （問題を）取り上げる a position which was 非，不，無 of his willing. Mr. Hilbery certainly did not overrate William's sufferings. No minutes in his life had hitherto だまし取るd from him such intensity of anguish. He was now 直面するing the consequences of his insanity. He must 自白する himself 完全に and fundamentally other than Mr. Hilbery thought him. Everything was against him. Even the Sunday evening and the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 and the tranquil library scene were against him. Mr. Hilbery's 控訴，上告 to him as a man of the world was terribly against him. He was no longer a man of any world that Mr. Hilbery cared to 認める. But some 力／強力にする compelled him, as it had compelled him to come downstairs, to make his stand here and now, alone and unhelped by any one, without prospect of reward. He fumbled with さまざまな phrases; and then jerked out:

"I love Cassandra."

Mr. Hilbery's 直面する turned a curious dull purple. He looked at his daughter. He nodded his 長，率いる, as if to 伝える his silent 命令（する） to her to leave the room; but either she did not notice it or preferred not to obey.

"You have the impudence—" Mr. Hilbery began, in a dull, low 発言する／表明する that he himself had never heard before, when there was a scuffling and exclaiming in the hall, and Cassandra, who appeared to be 主張するing against some dissuasion on the part of another, burst into the room.

"Uncle Trevor," she exclaimed, "I 主張する upon telling you the truth!" She flung herself between Rodney and her uncle, as if she sought to 迎撃する their blows. As her uncle stood perfectly still, looking very large and 課すing, and as nobody spoke, she shrank 支援する a little, and looked first at Katharine and then at Rodney. "You must know the truth," she said, a little lamely.

"You have the impudence to tell me this in Katharine's presence?" Mr. Hilbery continued, speaking with 完全にする 無視（する） of Cassandra's interruption.

"I am aware, やめる aware—" Rodney's words, which were broken in sense, spoken after a pause, and with his 注目する，もくろむs upon the ground, にもかかわらず 表明するd an astonishing 量 of 決意／決議. "I am やめる aware what you must think of me," he brought out, looking Mr. Hilbery 直接／まっすぐに in the 注目する，もくろむs for the first time.

"I could 表明する my 見解（をとる）s on the 支配する more fully if we were alone," Mr. Hilbery returned.

"But you forget me," said Katharine. She moved a little に向かって Rodney, and her movement seemed to 証言する mutely to her 尊敬（する）・点 for him, and her 同盟 with him. "I think William has behaved perfectly rightly, and, after all, it is I who am 関心d—I and Cassandra."

Cassandra, too, gave an indescribably slight movement which seemed to draw the three of them into 同盟 together. Katharine's トン and ちらりと見ること made Mr. Hilbery once more feel 完全に at a loss, and in 新規加入, painfully and 怒って obsolete; but in spite of an awful inner hollowness he was outwardly composed.

"Cassandra and Rodney have a perfect 権利 to settle their own 事件／事情／状勢s によれば their own wishes; but I see no 推論する／理由 why they should do so either in my room or in my house...I wish to be やめる （疑いを）晴らす on this point, however; you are no longer engaged to Rodney."

He paused, and his pause seemed to signify that he was 極端に thankful for his daughter's deliverance.

Cassandra turned to Katharine, who drew her breath as if to speak and checked herself; Rodney, too, seemed to を待つ some movement on her part; her father ちらりと見ることd at her as if he half 心配するd some その上の 発覚. She remained perfectly silent. In the silence they heard distinctly steps descending the staircase, and Katharine went straight to the door.

"Wait," Mr. Hilbery 命令（する）d. "I wish to speak to you—alone," he 追加するd.

She paused, 持つ／拘留するing the door ajar.

"I'll come 支援する," she said, and as she spoke she opened the door and went out. They could hear her すぐに speak to some one outside, though the words were inaudible.

Mr. Hilbery was left 直面するing the 有罪の couple, who remained standing as if they did not 受託する their 解雇／（訴訟の）却下, and the 見えなくなる of Katharine had brought some change into the 状況／情勢. So, in his secret heart, Mr. Hilbery felt that it had, for he could not explain his daughter's 行為 to his own satisfaction.

"Uncle Trevor," Cassandra exclaimed impulsively, "don't be angry, please. I couldn't help it; I do beg you to 許す me."

Her uncle still 辞退するd to 認める her 身元, and still talked over her 長，率いる as if she did not 存在する.

"I suppose you have communicated with the Otways," he said to Rodney grimly.

"Uncle Trevor, we 手配中の，お尋ね者 to tell you," Cassandra replied for him. "We waited—" she looked appealingly at Rodney, who shook his 長，率いる ever so わずかに.

"Yes? What were you waiting for?" her uncle asked はっきりと, looking at her at last.

The words died on her lips. It was 明らかな that she was 緊張するing her ears as if to catch some sound outside the room that would come to her help. He received no answer. He listened, too.

"This is a most unpleasant 商売／仕事 for all parties," he 結論するd, 沈むing into his 議長，司会を務める again, hunching his shoulders and regarding the 炎上s. He seemed to speak to himself, and Rodney and Cassandra looked at him in silence.

"Why don't you sit 負かす／撃墜する?" he said suddenly. He spoke gruffly, but the 軍隊 of his 怒り／怒る was evidently spent, or some 最大の関心事 had turned his mood to other 地域s. While Cassandra 受託するd his 招待, Rodney remained standing.

"I think Cassandra can explain 事柄s better in my absence," he said, and left the room, Mr. Hilbery giving his assent by a slight nod of the 長，率いる.

一方／合間, in the dining-room next door, Denham and Katharine were once more seated at the mahogany （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. They seemed to be continuing a conversation broken off in the middle, as if each remembered the 正確な point at which they had been interrupted, and was eager to go on as quickly as possible. Katharine, having interposed a short account of the interview with her father, Denham made no comment, but said:

"Anyhow, there's no 推論する／理由 why we shouldn't see each other."

"Or stay together. It's only marriage that's out of the question," Katharine replied.

"But if I find myself coming to want you more and more?"

"If our lapses come more and more often?"

He sighed impatiently, and said nothing for a moment.

"But at least," he 新たにするd, "we've 設立するd the fact that my lapses are still in some 半端物 way connected with you; yours have nothing to do with me. Katharine," he 追加するd, his 仮定／引き受けること of 推論する／理由 broken up by his agitation, "I 保証する you that we are in love—what other people call love. Remember that night. We had no 疑問s whatever then. We were 絶対 happy for half an hour. You had no lapse until the day after; I had no lapse until yesterday morning. We've been happy at intervals all day until I—went off my 長，率いる, and you, やめる 自然に, were bored."

"Ah," she exclaimed, as if the 支配する chafed her, "I can't make you understand. It's not 退屈—I'm never bored. Reality—reality," she ejaculated, （電話線からの）盗聴 her finger upon the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する as if to 強調する and perhaps explain her 孤立するd utterance of this word. "I 中止する to be real to you. It's the 直面するs in a 嵐／襲撃する again—the 見通し in a ハリケーン. We come together for a moment and we part. It's my fault, too. I'm as bad as you are—worse, perhaps."

They were trying to explain, not for the first time, as their 疲れた／うんざりした gestures and たびたび（訪れる） interruptions showed, what in their ありふれた language they had christened their "lapses"; a constant source of 苦しめる to them, in the past few days, and the 即座の 推論する／理由 why Ralph was on his way to leave the house when Katharine, listening anxiously, heard him and 妨げるd him. What was the 原因（となる） of these lapses? Either because Katharine looked more beautiful, or more strange, because she wore something different, or said something 予期しない, Ralph's sense of her romance 井戸／弁護士席d up and overcame him either into silence or into inarticulate 表現s, which Katharine, with unintentional but invariable perversity, interrupted or 否定するd with some severity or 主張 of prosaic fact. Then the 見通し disappeared, and Ralph 表明するd 熱心に in his turn the 有罪の判決 that he only loved her 影をつくる／尾行する and cared nothing for her reality. If the lapse was on her 味方する it took the form of 漸進的な detachment until she became 完全に 吸収するd in her own thoughts, which carried her away with such intensity that she はっきりと resented any 解任する to her companion's 味方する. It was useless to 主張する that these trances were always 起こる／始まるd by Ralph himself, however little in their later 行う／開催する／段階s they had to do with him. The fact remained that she had no need of him and was very loath to be reminded of him. How, then, could they be in love? The fragmentary nature of their 関係 was but too 明らかな.

Thus they sat depressed to silence at the dining-room （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, oblivious of everything, while Rodney paced the 製図／抽選-room 総計費 in such agitation and exaltation of mind as he had never conceived possible, and Cassandra remained alone with her uncle. Ralph, at length, rose and walked gloomily to the window. He 圧力（をかける）d の近くに to the pane. Outside were truth and freedom and the immensity only to be apprehended by the mind in loneliness, and never communicated to another. What worse sacrilege was there than to 試みる／企てる to 侵害する／違反する what he perceived by 捜し出すing to impart it? Some movement behind him made him 反映する that Katharine had the 力／強力にする, if she chose, to be in person what he dreamed of her spirit. He turned はっきりと to implore her help, when again he was struck 冷淡な by her look of distance, her 表現 of intentness upon some far 反対する. As if conscious of his look upon her she rose and （機の）カム to him, standing の近くに by his 味方する, and looking with him out into the dusky atmosphere. Their physical closeness was to him a bitter enough comment upon the distance between their minds. Yet distant as she was, her presence by his 味方する transformed the world. He saw himself 成し遂げるing wonderful 行為s of courage; saving the 溺死するing, 救助（する）ing the forlorn. Impatient with this form of egotism, he could not shake off the 有罪の判決 that somehow life was wonderful, romantic, a master 価値（がある） serving so long as she stood there. He had no wish that she should speak; he did not look at her or touch her; she was 明らかに 深い in her own thoughts and oblivious of his presence.

The door opened without their 審理，公聴会 the sound. Mr. Hilbery looked 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the room, and for a moment failed to discover the two 人物／姿／数字s in the window. He started with displeasure when he saw them, and 観察するd them 熱心に before he appeared able to （不足などを）補う his mind to say anything. He made a movement finally that 警告するd them of his presence; they turned 即時に. Without speaking, he beckoned to Katharine to come to him, and, keeping his 注目する，もくろむs from the 地域 of the room where Denham stood, he shepherded her in 前線 of him 支援する to the 熟考する／考慮する. When Katharine was inside the room he shut the 熟考する／考慮する door carefully behind him as if to 安全な・保証する himself from something that he disliked.

"Now, Katharine," he said, taking up his stand in 前線 of the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, "you will, perhaps, have the 親切 to explain—" She remained silent. "What inferences do you 推定する／予想する me to draw?" he said はっきりと..."You tell me that you are not engaged to Rodney; I see you on what appear to be 極端に intimate 条件 with another—with Ralph Denham. What am I to 結論する? Are you," he 追加するd, as she still said nothing, "engaged to Ralph Denham?"

"No," she replied.

His sense of 救済 was 広大な／多数の／重要な; he had been 確かな that her answer would have 確認するd his 疑惑s, but that 苦悩 存在 始める，決める at 残り／休憩（する）, he was the more conscious of annoyance with her for her 行為.

"Then all I can say is that you've very strange ideas of the proper way to behave...People have drawn 確かな 結論s, nor am I surprised...The more I think of it the more inexplicable I find it," he went on, his 怒り／怒る rising as he spoke. "Why am I left in ignorance of what is going on in my own house? Why am I left to hear of these events for the first time from my sister? Most disagreeable—most upsetting. How I'm to explain to your Uncle Francis—but I wash my 手渡すs of it. Cassandra goes tomorrow. I forbid Rodney the house. As for the other young man, the sooner he makes himself 不十分な the better. After placing the most implicit 信用 in you, Katharine—" He broke off, disquieted by the ominous silence with which his words were received, and looked at his daughter with the curious 疑問 as to her 明言する／公表する of mind which he had felt before, for the first time, this evening. He perceived once more that she was not …に出席するing to what he said, but was listening, and for a moment he, too, listened for sounds outside the room. His certainty that there was some understanding between Denham and Katharine returned, but with a most unpleasant 疑惑 that there was something illicit about it, as the whole position between the young people seemed to him 厳粛に illicit.

"I'll speak to Denham," he said, on the impulse of his 疑惑, moving as if to go.

"I shall come with you," Katharine said 即時に, starting 今後.

"You will stay here," said her father.

"What are you going to say to him?" she asked.

"I suppose I may say what I like in my own house?" he returned.

"Then I go, too," she replied.

At these words, which seemed to 暗示する a 決意 to go—to go for ever, Mr. Hilbery returned to his position in 前線 of the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, and began swaying わずかに from 味方する to 味方する without for the moment making any 発言／述べる.

"I understood you to say that you were not engaged to him," he said at length, 直す／買収する，八百長をするing his 注目する，もくろむs upon his daughter.

"We are not engaged," she said.

"It should be a 事柄 of 無関心／冷淡 to you, then, whether he comes here or not—I will not have you listening to other things when I am speaking to you!" he broke off 怒って, perceiving a slight movement on her part to one 味方する. "Answer me 率直に, what is your 関係 with this young man?"

"Nothing that I can explain to a third person," she said obstinately.

"I will have no more of these equivocations," he replied.

"I 辞退する to explain," she returned, and as she said it the 前線 door banged to. "There!" she exclaimed. "He is gone!" She flashed such a look of fiery indignation at her father that he lost his self-支配（する）／統制する for a moment.

"For God's sake, Katharine, 支配（する）／統制する yourself!" he cried.

She looked for a moment like a wild animal caged in a civilized dwelling-place. She ちらりと見ることd over the 塀で囲むs covered with 調書をとる／予約するs, as if for a second she had forgotten the position of the door. Then she made as if to go, but her father laid his 手渡す upon her shoulder. He compelled her to sit 負かす／撃墜する.

"These emotions have been very upsetting, 自然に," he said. His manner had 回復するd all its suavity, and he spoke with a soothing 仮定／引き受けること of paternal 当局. "You've been placed in a very difficult position, as I understand from Cassandra. Now let us come to 条件; we will leave these agitating questions in peace for the 現在の. 一方／合間, let us try to behave like civilized 存在s. Let us read Sir Walter Scott. What d'you say to 'The Antiquary,' eh? Or 'The Bride of Lammermoor'?"

He made his own choice, and before his daughter could 抗議する or make her escape, she 設立する herself 存在 turned by the 機関 of Sir Walter Scott into a civilized human 存在.

Yet Mr. Hilbery had 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な 疑問s, as he read, whether the 過程 was more than 肌-深い. Civilization had been very profoundly and unpleasantly overthrown that evening; the extent of the 廃虚 was still undetermined; he had lost his temper, a physical 災害 not to be matched for the space of ten years or so; and his own 条件 緊急に 要求するd soothing and renovating at the 手渡すs of the classics. His house was in a 明言する／公表する of 革命; he had a 見通し of unpleasant 遭遇（する）s on the staircase; his meals would be 毒（薬）d for days to come; was literature itself a 明確な／細部 against such disagreeables? A 公式文書，認める of hollowness was in his 発言する／表明する as he read.

CHAPTER XXXIII

Considering that Mr. Hilbery lived in a house which was 正確に numbered in order with its fellows, and that he filled up forms, paid rent, and had seven more years of tenancy to run, he had an excuse for laying 負かす／撃墜する 法律s for the 行為／行う of those who lived in his house, and this excuse, though profoundly 不十分な, he 設立する useful during the interregnum of civilization with which he now 設立する himself 直面するd. In obedience to those 法律s, Rodney disappeared; Cassandra was 派遣（する）d to catch the eleven-thirty on Monday morning; Denham was seen no more; so that only Katharine, the lawful occupant of the upper rooms, remained, and Mr. Hilbery thought himself competent to see that she did nothing その上の to 妥協 herself. As he bade her good morning next day he was aware that he knew nothing of what she was thinking, but, as he 反映するd with some bitterness, even this was an 前進する upon the ignorance of the previous mornings. He went to his 熟考する／考慮する, wrote, tore up, and wrote again a letter to his wife, asking her to come 支援する on account of 国内の difficulties which he 明示するd at first, but in a later 草案 more 慎重に left 明示していない. Even if she started the very moment that she got it, he 反映するd, she would not be home till Tuesday night, and he counted lugubriously the number of hours that he would have to spend in a position of detestable 当局 alone with his daughter.

What was she doing now, he wondered, as he 演説（する）／住所d the envelope to his wife. He could not 支配（する）／統制する the telephone. He could not play the 秘かに調査する. She might be making any 手はず／準備 she chose. Yet the thought did not 乱す him so much as the strange, unpleasant, illicit atmosphere of the whole scene with the young people the night before. His sense of 不快 was almost physical.

Had he known it, Katharine was far enough 孤立した, both 肉体的に and spiritually, from the telephone. She sat in her room with the dictionaries spreading their wide leaves on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する before her, and all the pages which they had 隠すd for so many years arranged in a pile. She worked with the 安定した 集中 that is produced by the successful 成果／努力 to think 負かす／撃墜する some unwelcome thought by means of another thought. Having 吸収するd the unwelcome thought, her mind went on with 付加 vigor, derived from the victory; on a sheet of paper lines of 人物／姿／数字s and symbols frequently and 堅固に written 負かす／撃墜する 示すd the different 行う／開催する／段階s of its 進歩. And yet it was 幅の広い daylight; there were sounds of knocking and 広範囲にわたる, which 証明するd that living people were at work on the other 味方する of the door, and the door, which could be thrown open in a second, was her only 保護 against the world. But she had somehow risen to be mistress in her own kingdom, assuming her 主権，独立 unconsciously.

Steps approached her unheard. It is true that they were steps that ぐずぐず残るd, divagated, and 機動力のある with the 審議 natural to one past sixty whose 武器, moreover, are 十分な of leaves and blossoms; but they （機の）カム on 刻々と, and soon a tap of laurel boughs against the door 逮捕（する）d Katharine's pencil as it touched the page. She did not move, however, and sat blank-注目する，もくろむd as if waiting for the interruption to 中止する. Instead, the door opened. At first, she 大（公）使館員d no meaning to the moving 集まり of green which seemed to enter the room 独立して of any human 機関. Then she 認めるd parts of her mother's 直面する and person behind the yellow flowers and soft velvet of the palm-buds.

"From Shakespeare's tomb!" exclaimed Mrs. Hilbery, dropping the entire 集まり upon the 床に打ち倒す, with a gesture that seemed to 示す an 行為／法令／行動する of dedication. Then she flung her 武器 wide and embraced her daughter.

"Thank God, Katharine!" she exclaimed. "Thank God!" she repeated.

"You've come 支援する?" said Katharine, very ばく然と, standing up to receive the embrace.

Although she 認めるd her mother's presence, she was very far from taking part in the scene, and yet felt it to be amazingly appropriate that her mother should be there, thanking God emphatically for unknown blessings, and まき散らすing the 床に打ち倒す with flowers and leaves from Shakespeare's tomb.

"Nothing else 事柄s in the world!" Mrs. Hilbery continued. "指名するs aren't everything; it's what we feel that's everything. I didn't want silly, 肉親，親類d, 干渉するing letters. I didn't want your father to tell me. I knew it from the first. I prayed that it might be so."

"You knew it?" Katharine repeated her mother's words softly and ばく然と, looking past her. "How did you know it?" She began, like a child, to finger a tassel hanging from her mother's cloak.

"The first evening you told me, Katharine. Oh, and thousands of times—dinner-parties—talking about 調書をとる／予約するs—the way he （機の）カム into the room—your 発言する／表明する when you spoke of him."

Katharine seemed to consider each of these proofs 分かれて. Then she said 厳粛に:

"I'm not going to marry William. And then there's Cassandra—"

"Yes, there's Cassandra," said Mrs. Hilbery. "I own I was a little grudging at first, but, after all, she plays the piano so beautifully. Do tell me, Katharine," she asked impulsively, "where did you go that evening she played Mozart, and you thought I was asleep?"

Katharine recollected with difficulty.

"To Mary Datchet's," she remembered.

"Ah!" said Mrs. Hilbery, with a slight 公式文書，認める of 失望 in her 発言する／表明する. "I had my little romance—my little 憶測." She looked at her daughter. Katharine 滞るd beneath that innocent and 侵入するing gaze; she 紅潮／摘発するd, turned away, and then looked up with very 有望な 注目する，もくろむs.

"I'm not in love with Ralph Denham," she said.

"Don't marry unless you're in love!" said Mrs. Hilbery very quickly. "But," she 追加するd, ちらりと見ることing momentarily at her daughter, "aren't there different ways, Katharine—different—?"

"We want to 会合，会う as often as we like, but to be 解放する／自由な," Katharine continued.

"To 会合，会う here, to 会合，会う in his house, to 会合，会う in the street." Mrs. Hilbery ran over these phrases as if she were trying chords that did not やめる 満足させる her ear. It was plain that she had her sources of （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状）, and, indeed, her 捕らえる、獲得する was stuffed with what she called "肉親，親類d letters" from the pen of her sister-in-法律.

"Yes. Or to stay away in the country," Katharine 結論するd.

Mrs. Hilbery paused, looked unhappy, and sought inspiration from the window.

"What a 慰安 he was in that shop—how he took me and 設立する the 廃虚s at once—how 安全な I felt with him—"

"安全な? Oh, no, he's fearfully 無分別な—he's always taking 危険s. He wants to throw up his profession and live in a little cottage and 令状 調書をとる／予約するs, though he hasn't a penny of his own, and there are any number of sisters and brothers 扶養家族 on him."

"Ah, he has a mother?" Mrs. Hilbery 問い合わせd.

"Yes. Rather a 罰金-looking old lady, with white hair." Katharine began to 述べる her visit, and soon Mrs. Hilbery elicited the facts that not only was the house of excruciating ugliness, which Ralph bore without （民事の）告訴, but that it was evident that every one depended on him, and he had a room at the 最高の，を越す of the house, with a wonderful 見解（をとる） over London, and a rook.

"A wretched old bird in a corner, with half its feathers out," she said, with a tenderness in her 発言する／表明する that seemed to commiserate the sufferings of humanity while 残り／休憩（する）ing 保証するd in the capacity of Ralph Denham to 緩和する them, so that Mrs. Hilbery could not help exclaiming:

"But, Katharine, you are in love!" at which Katharine 紅潮／摘発するd, looked startled, as if she had said something that she ought not to have said, and shook her 長，率いる.

あわてて Mrs. Hilbery asked for その上の 詳細（に述べる）s of this 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の house, and interposed a few 憶測s about the 会合 between Keats and Coleridge in a 小道／航路, which tided over the 不快 of the moment, and drew Katharine on to その上の descriptions and indiscretions. In truth, she 設立する an 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の 楽しみ in 存在 thus 解放する／自由な to talk to some one who was 平等に wise and 平等に benignant, the mother of her earliest childhood, whose silence seemed to answer questions that were never asked. Mrs. Hilbery listened without making any 発言／述べる for a かなりの time. She seemed to draw her 結論s rather by looking at her daughter than by listening to her, and, if cross-診察するd, she would probably have given a 高度に 不確かの 見解／翻訳／版 of Ralph Denham's life-history except that he was penniless, fatherless, and lived at Highgate—all of which was much in his 好意. But by means of these furtive ちらりと見ることs she had 保証するd herself that Katharine was in a 明言する／公表する which gave her, alternately, the most exquisite 楽しみ and the most 深遠な alarm.

She could not help ejaculating at last:

"It's all done in five minutes at a Registry Office nowadays, if you think the Church service a little florid—which it is, though there are noble things in it."

"But we don't want to be married," Katharine replied emphatically, and 追加するd, "Why, after all, isn't it perfectly possible to live together without 存在 married?"

Again Mrs. Hilbery looked discomposed, and, in her trouble, took up the sheets which were lying upon the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and began turning them over this way and that, and muttering to herself as she ちらりと見ることd:

"A 加える B minus C equals 'x y z'. It's so dreadfully ugly, Katharine. That's what I feel—so dreadfully ugly."

Katharine took the sheets from her mother's 手渡す and began shuffling them absent-mindedly together, for her 直す／買収する，八百長をするd gaze seemed to show that her thoughts were 意図 upon some other 事柄.

"井戸／弁護士席, I don't know about ugliness," she said at length.

"But he doesn't ask it of you?" Mrs. Hilbery exclaimed. "Not that 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な young man with the 安定した brown 注目する，もくろむs?"

"He doesn't ask anything—we neither of us ask anything."

"If I could help you, Katharine, by the memory of what I felt—"

"Yes, tell me what you felt."

Mrs. Hilbery, her 注目する，もくろむs growing blank, peered 負かす／撃墜する the enormously long 回廊（地帯） of days at the far end of which the little 人物／姿／数字s of herself and her husband appeared fantastically attired, clasping 手渡すs upon a moonlit beach, with roses swinging in the dusk.

"We were in a little boat going out to a ship at night," she began. "The sun had 始める，決める and the moon was rising over our 長，率いるs. There were lovely silver lights upon the waves and three green lights upon the steamer in the middle of the bay. Your father's 長，率いる looked so grand against the mast. It was life, it was death. The 広大な／多数の／重要な sea was 一連の会議、交渉／完成する us. It was the voyage for ever and ever."

The 古代の fairy-tale fell roundly and harmoniously upon Katharine's ears. Yes, there was the enormous space of the sea; there were the three green lights upon the steamer; the cloaked 人物／姿／数字s climbed up on deck. And so, voyaging over the green and purple waters, past the cliffs and the sandy lagoons and through pools （人が）群がるd with the masts of ships and the steeples of churches—here they were. The river seemed to have brought them and deposited them here at this 正確な point. She looked admiringly at her mother, that 古代の voyager.

"Who knows," exclaimed Mrs. Hilbery, continuing her reveries, "where we are bound for, or why, or who has sent us, or what we shall find—who knows anything, except that love is our 約束—love—" she crooned, and the soft sound （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域ing through the 薄暗い words was heard by her daughter as the breaking of waves solemnly in order upon the 広大な shore that she gazed upon. She would have been content for her mother to repeat that word almost 無期限に／不明確に—a soothing word when uttered by another, a riveting together of the 粉々にするd fragments of the world. But Mrs. Hilbery, instead of repeating the word love, said pleadingly:

"And you won't think those ugly thoughts again, will you, Katharine?" at which words the ship which Katharine had been considering seemed to put into harbor and have done with its seafaring. Yet she was in 広大な／多数の／重要な need, if not 正確に／まさに of sympathy, of some form of advice, or, at least, of the 適切な時期 of setting 前へ／外へ her problems before a third person so as to 新たにする them in her own 注目する，もくろむs.

"But then," she said, ignoring the difficult problem of ugliness, "you knew you were in love; but we're different. It seems," she continued, frowning a little as she tried to 直す／買収する，八百長をする the difficult feeling, "as if something （機の）カム to an end suddenly—gave out—faded—an illusion—as if when we think we're in love we make it up—we imagine what doesn't 存在する. That's why it's impossible that we should ever marry. Always to be finding the other an illusion, and going off and forgetting about them, never to be 確かな that you cared, or that he wasn't caring for some one not you at all, the horror of changing from one 明言する／公表する to the other, 存在 happy one moment and 哀れな the next—that's the 推論する／理由 why we can't かもしれない marry. At the same time," she continued, "we can't live without each other, because—" Mrs. Hilbery waited 根気よく for the 宣告，判決 to be 完全にするd, but Katharine fell silent and fingered her sheet of 人物／姿／数字s.

"We have to have 約束 in our 見通し," Mrs. Hilbery 再開するd, ちらりと見ることing at the 人物／姿／数字s, which 苦しめるd her ばく然と, and had some 関係 in her mind with the 世帯 accounts, "さもなければ, as you say—" She cast a 雷 ちらりと見ること into the depths of disillusionment which were, perhaps, not altogether unknown to her.

"Believe me, Katharine, it's the same for every one—for me, too—for your father," she said 真面目に, and sighed. They looked together into the abyss and, as the 年上の of the two, she 回復するd herself first and asked:

"But where is Ralph? Why isn't he here to see me?"

Katharine's 表現 changed 即時に.

"Because he's not 許すd to come here," she replied 激しく.

Mrs. Hilbery 小衝突d this aside.

"Would there be time to send for him before 昼食?" she asked.

Katharine looked at her as if, indeed, she were some magician. Once more she felt that instead of 存在 a grown woman, used to advise and 命令（する）, she was only a foot or two raised above the long grass and the little flowers and 完全に 扶養家族 upon the 人物／姿／数字 of 不明確な／無期限の size whose 長，率いる went up into the sky, whose 手渡す was in hers, for 指導／手引.

"I'm not happy without him," she said 簡単に.

Mrs. Hilbery nodded her 長，率いる in a manner which 示すd 完全にする understanding, and the 即座の conception of 確かな 計画（する）s for the 未来. She swept up her flowers, breathed in their sweetness, and, humming a little song about a miller's daughter, left the room.

The 事例／患者 upon which Ralph Denham was engaged that afternoon was not 明らかに receiving his 十分な attention, and yet the 事件／事情／状勢s of the late John 漏れる of Dublin were 十分に 混乱させるd to need all the care that a solicitor could bestow upon them, if the 未亡人 漏れる and the five 漏れる children of tender age were to receive any pittance at all. But the 控訴，上告 to Ralph's humanity had little chance of 存在 heard to-day; he was no longer a model of 集中. The partition so carefully 築くd between the different sections of his life had been broken 負かす／撃墜する, with the result that though his 注目する，もくろむs were 直す／買収する，八百長をするd upon the last Will and Testament, he saw through the page a 確かな 製図／抽選-room in Cheyne Walk.

He tried every 装置 that had 証明するd 効果的な in the past for keeping up the partitions of the mind, until he could decently go home; but a little to his alarm he 設立する himself 攻撃する，非難するd so 断固としてやる, as if from outside, by Katharine, that he 開始する，打ち上げるd 前へ／外へ 猛烈に into an imaginary interview with her. She obliterated a bookcase 十分な of 法律 報告（する）／憶測s, and the corners and lines of the room underwent a curious 軟化するing of 輪郭（を描く） like that which いつかs makes a room unfamiliar at the moment of waking from sleep. By degrees, a pulse or 強調する／ストレス began to （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 at 正規の／正選手 intervals in his mind, heaping his thoughts into waves to which words fitted themselves, and without much consciousness of what he was doing, he began to 令状 on a sheet of 草案 paper what had the 外見 of a poem 欠如（する）ing several words in each line. Not many lines had been 始める，決める 負かす／撃墜する, however, before he threw away his pen as violently as if that were 責任がある his misdeeds, and tore the paper into many separate pieces. This was a 調印する that Katharine had 主張するd herself and put to him a 発言／述べる that could not be met poetically. Her 発言／述べる was 完全に destructive of poetry, since it was to the 影響 that poetry had nothing whatever to do with her; all her friends spent their lives in making up phrases, she said; all his feeling was an illusion, and next moment, as if to taunt him with his impotence, she had sunk into one of those dreamy 明言する／公表するs which took no account whatever of his 存在. Ralph was roused by his 熱烈な 試みる／企てるs to attract her attention to the fact that he was standing in the middle of his little 私的な room in Lincoln's Inn Fields at a かなりの distance from Chelsea. The physical distance 増加するd his desperation. He began pacing in circles until the 過程 sickened him, and then took a sheet of paper for the composition of a letter which, he 公約するd before he began it, should be sent that same evening.

It was a difficult 事柄 to put into words; poetry would have done it better 司法（官）, but he must 棄権する from poetry. In an infinite number of half-obliterated scratches he tried to 伝える to her the 可能性 that although human 存在s are woefully ill-adapted for communication, still, such communion is the best we know; moreover, they make it possible for each to have 接近 to another world 独立した・無所属 of personal 事件／事情／状勢s, a world of 法律, of philosophy, or more strangely a world such as he had had a glimpse of the other evening when together they seemed to be 株ing something, creating something, an ideal—a 見通し flung out in 前進する of our actual circumstances. If this golden 縁 were quenched, if life were no longer circled by an illusion (but was it an illusion after all?), then it would be too dismal an 事件／事情／状勢 to carry to an end; so he wrote with a sudden spurt of 有罪の判決 which made （疑いを）晴らす way for a space and left at least one 宣告，判決 standing whole. Making every allowance for other 願望（する）s, on the whole this 結論 appeared to him to 正当化する their 関係. But the 結論 was mystical; it 急落（する），激減（する）d him into thought. The difficulty with which even this 量 was written, the inadequacy of the words, and the need of 令状ing under them and over them others which, after all, did no better, led him to leave off before he was at all 満足させるd with his 生産／産物, and unable to resist the 有罪の判決 that such rambling would never be fit for Katharine's 注目する，もくろむ. He felt himself more 削減（する） off from her than ever. In idleness, and because he could do nothing その上の with words, he began to draw little 人物／姿／数字s in the blank spaces, 長，率いるs meant to 似ている her 長，率いる, blots fringed with 炎上s meant to 代表する—perhaps the entire universe. From this 占領／職業 he was roused by the message that a lady wished to speak to him. He had scarcely time to run his 手渡すs through his hair ーするために look as much like a solicitor as possible, and to cram his papers into his pocket, already 打ち勝つ with shame that another 注目する，もくろむ should behold them, when he realized that his 準備s were needless. The lady was Mrs. Hilbery.

"I hope you're not 配置する／処分する／したい気持ちにさせるing of somebody's fortune in a hurry," she 発言／述べるd, gazing at the 文書s on his （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, "or cutting off an entail at one blow, because I want to ask you to do me a 好意. And Anderson won't keep his horse waiting. (Anderson is a perfect tyrant, but he drove my dear father to the Abbey the day they buried him.) I made bold to come to you, Mr. Denham, not 正確に／まさに in search of 合法的な 援助 (though I don't know who I'd rather come to, if I were in trouble), but ーするために ask your help in settling some tiresome little 国内の 事件／事情／状勢s that have arisen in my absence. I've been to Stratford-on-Avon (I must tell you all about that one of these days), and there I got a letter from my sister-in-法律, a dear 肉親，親類d goose who likes 干渉するing with other people's children because she's got 非，不，無 of her own. (We're dreadfully afraid that she's going to lose the sight of one of her 注目する，もくろむs, and I always feel that our physical 病気s are so apt to turn into mental 病気s. I think Matthew Arnold says something of the same 肉親，親類d about Lord Byron.) But that's neither here nor there."

The 影響 of these parentheses, whether they were introduced for that 目的 or 代表するd a natural instinct on Mrs. Hilbery's part to embellish the bareness of her discourse, gave Ralph time to perceive that she 所有するd all the facts of their 状況／情勢 and was come, somehow, in the capacity of 外交官／大使.

"I didn't come here to talk about Lord Byron," Mrs. Hilbery continued, with a little laugh, "though I know that both you and Katharine, unlike other young people of your 世代, still find him 価値（がある） reading." She paused. "I'm so glad you've made Katharine read poetry, Mr. Denham!" she exclaimed, "and feel poetry, and look poetry! She can't talk it yet, but she will—oh, she will!"

Ralph, whose 手渡す was しっかり掴むd and whose tongue almost 辞退するd to articulate, somehow contrived to say that there were moments when he felt hopeless, utterly hopeless, though he gave no 推論する／理由 for this 声明 on his part.

"But you care for her?" Mrs. Hilbery 問い合わせd.

"Good God!" he exclaimed, with a vehemence which 認める of no question.

"It's the Church of England service you both 反対する to?" Mrs. Hilbery 問い合わせd innocently.

"I don't care a damn what service it is," Ralph replied.

"You would marry her in Westminster Abbey if the worst （機の）カム to the worst?" Mrs. Hilbery 問い合わせd.

"I would marry her in St. Paul's Cathedral," Ralph replied. His 疑問s upon this point, which were always roused by Katharine's presence, had 消えるd 完全に, and his strongest wish in the world was to be with her すぐに, since every second he was away from her he imagined her slipping さらに先に and さらに先に from him into one of those 明言する／公表するs of mind in which he was unrepresented. He wished to 支配する her, to 所有する her.

"Thank God!" exclaimed Mrs. Hilbery. She thanked Him for a variety of blessings: for the 有罪の判決 with which the young man spoke; and not least for the prospect that on her daughter's wedding-day the noble cadences, the stately periods, the 古代の eloquence of the marriage service would resound over the 長，率いるs of a distinguished congregation gathered together 近づく the very 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where her father lay quiescent with the other poets of England. The 涙／ほころびs filled her 注目する，もくろむs; but she remembered 同時に that her carriage was waiting, and with 薄暗い 注目する，もくろむs she walked to the door. Denham followed her downstairs.

It was a strange 運動. For Denham it was without exception the most unpleasant he had ever taken. His only wish was to go as straightly and quickly as possible to Cheyne Walk; but it soon appeared that Mrs. Hilbery either ignored or thought fit to baffle this 願望（する） by interposing さまざまな errands of her own. She stopped the carriage at 地位，任命する-offices, and coffee-shops, and shops of inscrutable dignity where the 老年の attendants had to be 迎える／歓迎するd as old friends; and, catching sight of the ドーム of St. Paul's above the 不規律な spires of Ludgate Hill, she pulled the cord impulsively, and gave directions that Anderson should 運動 them there. But Anderson had 推論する／理由s of his own for discouraging afternoon worship, and kept his horse's nose obstinately に向かって the west. After some minutes, Mrs. Hilbery realized the 状況／情勢, and 受託するd it good-humoredly, わびるing to Ralph for his 失望.

"Never mind," she said, "we'll go to St. Paul's another day, and it may turn out, though I can't 約束 that it will, that he'll take us past Westminster Abbey, which would be even better."

Ralph was scarcely aware of what she went on to say. Her mind and 団体／死体 both seemed to have floated into another 地域 of quick-sailing clouds 速く passing across each other and enveloping everything in a vaporous indistinctness. 一方／合間 he remained conscious of his own concentrated 願望（する）, his impotence to bring about anything he wished, and his 増加するing agony of impatience.

Suddenly Mrs. Hilbery pulled the cord with such 決定／判定勝ち（する） that even Anderson had to listen to the order which she leant out of the window to give him. The carriage pulled up 突然の in the middle of Whitehall before a large building 献身的な to one of our 政府 offices. In a second Mrs. Hilbery was 開始するing the steps, and Ralph was left in too 激烈な／緊急の an irritation by this その上の 延期する even to 推測する what errand took her now to the Board of Education. He was about to jump from the carriage and take a cab, when Mrs. Hilbery 再現するd talking genially to a 人物／姿／数字 who remained hidden behind her.

"There's plenty of room for us all," she was 説. "Plenty of room. We could find space for four of you, William," she 追加するd, 開始 the door, and Ralph 設立する that Rodney had now joined their company. The two men ちらりと見ることd at each other. If 苦しめる, shame, 不快 in its most 激烈な／緊急の form were ever 明白な upon a human 直面する, Ralph could read them all 表明するd beyond the eloquence of words upon the 直面する of his unfortunate companion. But Mrs. Hilbery was either 完全に unseeing or 決定するd to appear so. She went on talking; she talked, it seemed to both the young men, to some one outside, up in the 空気／公表する. She talked about Shakespeare, she apostrophized the human race, she 布告するd the virtues of divine poetry, she began to recite 詩（を作る）s which broke 負かす／撃墜する in the middle. The 広大な／多数の／重要な advantage of her discourse was that it was self-supporting. It nourished itself until Cheyne Walk was reached upon half a dozen grunts and murmurs.

"Now," she said, alighting briskly at her door, "here we are!"

There was something airy and ironical in her 発言する／表明する and 表現 as she turned upon the doorstep and looked at them, which filled both Rodney and Denham with the same 疑惑s at having 信用d their fortunes to such an 外交官／大使; and Rodney 現実に hesitated upon the threshold and murmured to Denham:

"You go in, Denham. I..." He was turning tail, but the door 開始 and the familiar look of the house 主張するing its charm, he bolted in on the wake of the others, and the door shut upon his escape. Mrs. Hilbery led the way upstairs. She took them to the 製図／抽選-room. The 解雇する／砲火／射撃 burnt as usual, the little （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs were laid with 磁器 and silver. There was nobody there.

"Ah," she said, "Katharine's not here. She must be upstairs in her room. You have something to say to her, I know, Mr. Denham. You can find your way?" she ばく然と 示すd the 天井 with a gesture of her 手渡す. She had become suddenly serious and composed, mistress in her own house. The gesture with which she 解任するd him had a dignity that Ralph never forgot. She seemed to make him 解放する／自由な with a wave of her 手渡す to all that she 所有するd. He left the room.

The Hilberys' house was tall, 所有するing many stories and passages with の近くにd doors, all, once he had passed the 製図／抽選-room 床に打ち倒す, unknown to Ralph. He 機動力のある as high as he could and knocked at the first door he （機の）カム to.

"May I come in?" he asked.

A 発言する／表明する from within answered "Yes."

He was conscious of a large window, 十分な of light, of a 明らかにする （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and of a long looking-glass. Katharine had risen, and was standing with some white papers in her 手渡す, which slowly ぱたぱたするd to the ground as she saw her 訪問者. The explanation was a short one. The sounds were inarticulate; no one could have understood the meaning save themselves. As if the 軍隊s of the world were all at work to 涙／ほころび them asunder they sat, clasping 手渡すs, 近づく enough to be taken even by the malicious 注目する，もくろむ of Time himself for a 部隊d couple, an indivisible 部隊.

"Don't move, don't go," she begged of him, when he stooped to gather the papers she had let 落ちる. But he took them in his 手渡すs and, giving her by a sudden impulse his own unfinished dissertation, with its mystical 結論, they read each other's compositions in silence.

Katharine read his sheets to an end; Ralph followed her 人物／姿／数字s as far as his mathematics would let him. They （機の）カム to the end of their 仕事s at about the same moment, and sat for a time in silence.

"Those were the papers you left on the seat at Kew," said Ralph at length. "You 倍のd them so quickly that I couldn't see what they were."

She blushed very 深く，強烈に; but as she did not move or 試みる／企てる to hide her 直面する she had the 外見 of some one 武装解除するd of all defences, or Ralph に例えるd her to a wild bird just settling with wings trembling to 倍の themselves within reach of his 手渡す. The moment of （危険などに）さらす had been exquisitely painful—the light shed startlingly vivid. She had now to get used to the fact that some one 株d her loneliness. The bewilderment was half shame and half the 序幕 to 深遠な rejoicing. Nor was she unconscious that on the surface the whole thing must appear of the 最大の absurdity. She looked to see whether Ralph smiled, but 設立する his gaze 直す／買収する，八百長をするd on her with such gravity that she turned to the belief that she had committed no sacrilege but 濃厚にするd herself, perhaps immeasurably, perhaps eternally. She hardly dared 法外な herself in the infinite bliss. But his ちらりと見ること seemed to ask for some 保証／確信 upon another point of 決定的な 利益／興味 to him. It beseeched her mutely to tell him whether what she had read upon his 混乱させるd sheet had any meaning or truth to her. She bent her 長，率いる once more to the papers she held.

"I like your little dot with the 炎上s 一連の会議、交渉／完成する it," she said meditatively.

Ralph nearly tore the page from her 手渡す in shame and despair when he saw her 現実に 熟視する／熟考するing the idiotic symbol of his most 混乱させるd and emotional moments.

He was 納得させるd that it could mean nothing to another, although somehow to him it 伝えるd not only Katharine herself but all those 明言する／公表するs of mind which had clustered 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her since he first saw her 注ぐing out tea on a Sunday afternoon. It 代表するd by its circumference of smudges surrounding a central blot all that encircling glow which for him surrounded, inexplicably, so many of the 反対するs of life, 軟化するing their sharp 輪郭（を描く）, so that he could see 確かな streets, 調書をとる／予約するs, and 状況／情勢s wearing a halo almost perceptible to the physical 注目する，もくろむ. Did she smile? Did she put the paper 負かす／撃墜する wearily, 非難するing it not only for its inadequacy but for its falsity? Was she going to 抗議する once more that he only loved the 見通し of her? But it did not occur to her that this diagram had anything to do with her. She said 簡単に, and in the same トン of reflection:

"Yes, the world looks something like that to me too."

He received her 保証／確信 with 深遠な joy. 静かに and 刻々と there rose up behind the whole 面 of life that soft 辛勝する／優位 of 解雇する／砲火／射撃 which gave its red 色合い to the atmosphere and （人が）群がるd the scene with 影をつくる／尾行するs so 深い and dark that one could fancy 押し進めるing さらに先に into their 濃度／密度 and still さらに先に, 調査するing 無期限に／不明確に. Whether there was any correspondence between the two prospects now 開始 before them they 株d the same sense of the 差し迫った 未来, 広大な, mysterious, infinitely 蓄える／店d with 未開発の 形態／調整s which each would unwrap for the other to behold; but for the 現在の the prospect of the 未来 was enough to fill them with silent adoration. At any 率, their その上の 試みる／企てるs to communicate articulately were interrupted by a knock on the door, and the 入り口 of a maid who, with a 予定 sense of mystery, 発表するd that a lady wished to see 行方不明になる Hilbery, but 辞退するd to 許す her 指名する to be given.

When Katharine rose, with a 深遠な sigh, to 再開する her 義務s, Ralph went with her, and neither of them 明確に表すd any guess, on their way downstairs, as to who this 匿名の／不明の lady might 証明する to be. Perhaps the fantastic notion that she was a little 黒人／ボイコット hunchback 供給するd with a steel knife, which she would 急落（する），激減（する） into Katharine's heart, appeared to Ralph more probable than another, and he 押し進めるd first into the dining-room to 回避する the blow. Then he exclaimed "Cassandra!" with such heartiness at the sight of Cassandra Otway standing by the dining-room （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する that she put her finger to her lips and begged him to be 静かな.

"Nobody must know I'm here," she explained in a sepulchral whisper. "I 行方不明になるd my train. I have been wandering about London all day. I can 耐える it no longer. Katharine, what am I to do?"

Katharine 押し進めるd 今後 a 議長，司会を務める; Ralph あわてて 設立する ワイン and 注ぐd it out for her. If not 現実に fainting, she was very 近づく it.

"William's upstairs," said Ralph, as soon as she appeared to be 回復するd. "I'll go and ask him to come 負かす／撃墜する to you." His own happiness had given him a 信用／信任 that every one else was bound to be happy too. But Cassandra had her uncle's 命令（する）s and 怒り／怒る too vividly in her mind to dare any such 反抗. She became agitated and said that she must leave the house at once. She was not in a 条件 to go, had they known where to send her. Katharine's ありふれた sense, which had been in （一時的）停止 for the past week or two, still failed her, and she could only ask, "But where's your luggage?" in the vague belief that to take lodgings depended 完全に upon a 十分なこと of luggage. Cassandra's reply, "I've lost my luggage," in no way helped her to a 結論.

"You've lost your luggage," she repeated. Her 注目する，もくろむs 残り／休憩（する）d upon Ralph, with an 表現 which seemed better fitted to …を伴って a 深遠な thanksgiving for his 存在 or some 公約する of eternal devotion than a question about luggage. Cassandra perceived the look, and saw that it was returned; her 注目する，もくろむs filled with 涙／ほころびs. She 滞るd in what she was 説. She began bravely again to discuss the question of 宿泊するing when Katharine, who seemed to have communicated silently with Ralph, and 得るd his 許可, took her ruby （犯罪の）一味 from her finger and giving it to Cassandra, said: "I believe it will fit you without any alteration."

These words would not have been enough to 納得させる Cassandra of what she very much wished to believe had not Ralph taken the 明らかにする 手渡す in his and 需要・要求するd:

"Why don't you tell us you're glad?" Cassandra was so glad that the 涙／ほころびs ran 負かす／撃墜する her cheeks. The certainty of Katharine's 約束／交戦 not only relieved her of a thousand vague 恐れるs and self-reproaches, but 完全に quenched that spirit of 批評 which had lately impaired her belief in Katharine. Her old 約束 （機の）カム 支援する to her. She seemed to behold her with that curious intensity which she had lost; as a 存在 who walks just beyond our sphere, so that life in their presence is a 高くする，増すd 過程, illuminating not only ourselves but a かなりの stretch of the surrounding world. Next moment she contrasted her own lot with theirs and gave 支援する the （犯罪の）一味.

"I won't take that unless William gives it me himself," she said. "Keep it for me, Katharine."

"I 保証する you everything's perfectly all 権利," said Ralph. "Let me tell William—"

He was about, in spite of Cassandra's 抗議する, to reach the door, when Mrs. Hilbery, either 警告するd by the parlor-maid or conscious with her usual prescience of the need for her 介入, opened the door and smilingly 調査するd them.

"My dear Cassandra!" she exclaimed. "How delightful to see you 支援する again! What a coincidence!" she 観察するd, in a general way. "William is upstairs. The kettle boils over. Where's Katharine, I say? I go to look, and I find Cassandra!" She seemed to have 証明するd something to her own satisfaction, although nobody felt 確かな what thing 正確に it was.

"I find Cassandra," she repeated.

"She 行方不明になるd her train," Katharine interposed, seeing that Cassandra was unable to speak.

"Life," began Mrs. Hilbery, 製図／抽選 inspiration from the portraits on the 塀で囲む 明らかに, "consists in 行方不明の trains and in finding—" But she pulled herself up and 発言／述べるd that the kettle must have boiled 完全に over everything.

To Katharine's agitated mind it appeared that this kettle was an enormous kettle, 有能な of deluging the house in its incessant にわか雨s of steam, the enraged 代表者／国会議員 of all those 世帯 義務s which she had neglected. She ran あわてて up to the 製図／抽選-room, and the 残り／休憩（する） followed her, for Mrs. Hilbery put her arm 一連の会議、交渉／完成する Cassandra and drew her upstairs. They 設立する Rodney 観察するing the kettle with uneasiness but with such absence of mind that Katharine's 大災害 was in a fair way to be 実行するd. In putting the 事柄 straight no greetings were 交流d, but Rodney and Cassandra chose seats as far apart as possible, and sat 負かす／撃墜する with an 空気／公表する of people making a very 一時的な lodgment. Either Mrs. Hilbery was impervious to their 不快, or chose to ignore it, or thought it high time that the 支配する was changed, for she did nothing but talk about Shakespeare's tomb.

"So much earth and so much water and that sublime spirit brooding over it all," she mused, and went on to sing her strange, half-earthly song of 夜明けs and sunsets, of 広大な／多数の／重要な poets, and the 不変の spirit of noble loving which they had taught, so that nothing changes, and one age is linked with another, and no one dies, and we all 会合，会う in spirit, until she appeared oblivious of any one in the room. But suddenly her 発言／述べるs seemed to 契約 the enormously wide circle in which they were 急に上がるing and to alight, airily and 一時的に, upon 事柄s of more 即座の moment.

"Katharine and Ralph," she said, as if to try the sound. "William and Cassandra."

"I feel myself in an 完全に 誤った position," said William 猛烈に, thrusting himself into this 違反 in her reflections. "I've no 権利 to be sitting here. Mr. Hilbery told me yesterday to leave the house. I'd no 意向 of coming 支援する again. I shall now—"

"I feel the same too," Cassandra interrupted. "After what Uncle Trevor said to me last night—"

"I have put you into a most 嫌悪すべき position," Rodney went on, rising from his seat, in which movement he was imitated 同時に by Cassandra. "Until I have your father's 同意 I have no 権利 to speak to you—let alone in this house, where my 行為／行う"—he looked at Katharine, stammered, and fell silent—"where my 行為／行う has been reprehensible and inexcusable in the extreme," he 軍隊d himself to continue. "I have explained everything to your mother. She is so generous as to try and make me believe that I have done no 害（を与える）—you have 納得させるd her that my 行為, selfish and weak as it was—selfish and weak—" he repeated, like a （衆議院の）議長 who has lost his 公式文書，認めるs.

Two emotions seemed to be struggling in Katharine; one the 願望（する） to laugh at the ridiculous spectacle of William making her a formal speech across the tea-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, the other a 願望（する） to weep at the sight of something childlike and honest in him which touched her inexpressibly. To every one's surprise she rose, stretched out her 手渡す, and said:

"You've nothing to reproach yourself with—you've been always—" but here her 発言する／表明する died away, and the 涙／ほころびs 軍隊d themselves into her 注目する，もくろむs, and ran 負かす／撃墜する her cheeks, while William, 平等に moved, 掴むd her 手渡す and 圧力（をかける）d it to his lips. No one perceived that the 製図／抽選-room door had opened itself 十分に to 収容する／認める at least half the person of Mr. Hilbery, or saw him gaze at the scene 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the tea-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する with an 表現 of the 最大の disgust and expostulation. He withdrew unseen. He paused outside on the 上陸 trying to 回復する his self-支配（する）／統制する and to decide what course he might with most dignity 追求する. It was obvious to him that his wife had 完全に 混乱させるd the meaning of his 指示／教授／教育s. She had 急落（する），激減（する）d them all into the most 嫌悪すべき 混乱. He waited a moment, and then, with much 予選 動揺させるing of the 扱う, opened the door a second time. They had all 回復するd their places; some 出来事/事件 of an absurd nature had now 始める，決める them laughing and looking under the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, so that his 入り口 passed momentarily unperceived. Katharine, with 紅潮／摘発するd cheeks, raised her 長，率いる and said:

"井戸／弁護士席, that's my last 試みる／企てる at the 劇の."

"It's astonishing what a distance they roll," said Ralph, stooping to turn up the corner of the hearthrug.

"Don't trouble—don't bother. We shall find it—" Mrs. Hilbery began, and then saw her husband and exclaimed: "Oh, Trevor, we're looking for Cassandra's 約束／交戦-（犯罪の）一味!"

Mr. Hilbery looked instinctively at the carpet. Remarkably enough, the （犯罪の）一味 had rolled to the very point where he stood. He saw the rubies touching the tip of his boot. Such is the 軍隊 of habit that he could not 差し控える from stooping, with an absurd little thrill of 楽しみ at 存在 the one to find what others were looking for, and, 選ぶing the （犯罪の）一味 up, he 現在のd it, with a 屈服する that was courtly in the extreme, to Cassandra. Whether the making of a 屈服する 解放（する）d automatically feelings of complaisance and urbanity, Mr. Hilbery 設立する his 憤慨 完全に washed away during the second in which he bent and straightened himself. Cassandra dared to 申し込む／申し出 her cheek and received his embrace. He nodded with some degree of stiffness to Rodney and Denham, who had both risen upon seeing him, and now altogether sat 負かす／撃墜する. Mrs. Hilbery seemed to have been waiting for the 入り口 of her husband, and for this 正確な moment ーするために put to him a question which, from the ardor with which she 発表するd it, had evidently been 圧力（をかける）ing for utterance for some time past.

"Oh, Trevor, please tell me, what was the date of the first 業績／成果 of 'Hamlet'?"

ーするために answer her Mr. Hilbery had to have 頼みの綱 to the exact scholarship of William Rodney, and before he had given his excellent 当局 for believing as he believed, Rodney felt himself 認める once more to the society of the civilized and 許可／制裁d by the 当局 of no いっそう少なく a person than Shakespeare himself. The 力／強力にする of literature, which had 一時的に 砂漠d Mr. Hilbery, now （機の）カム 支援する to him, 注ぐing over the raw ugliness of human 事件／事情／状勢s its soothing balm, and 供給するing a form into which such passions as he had felt so painfully the night before could be molded so that they fell roundly from the tongue in shapely phrases, 傷つけるing nobody. He was 十分に sure of his 命令（する） of language at length to look at Katharine and again at Denham. All this talk about Shakespeare had 行為／法令／行動するd as a soporific, or rather as an incantation upon Katharine. She leaned 支援する in her 議長，司会を務める at the 長，率いる of the tea-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, perfectly silent, looking ばく然と past them all, receiving the most generalized ideas of human 長，率いるs against pictures, against yellow-色合いd 塀で囲むs, against curtains of 深い crimson velvet. Denham, to whom he turned next, 株d her immobility under his gaze. But beneath his 抑制 and 静める it was possible to （悪事，秘密などを）発見する a 決意／決議, a will, 始める，決める now with unalterable tenacity, which made such turns of speech as Mr. Hilbery had at 命令（する） appear oddly irrelevant. At any 率, he said nothing. He 尊敬（する）・点d the young man; he was a very able young man; he was likely to get his own way. He could, he thought, looking at his still and very dignified 長，率いる, understand Katharine's preference, and, as he thought this, he was surprised by a pang of 激烈な／緊急の jealousy. She might have married Rodney without 原因（となる）ing him a twinge. This man she loved. Or what was the 明言する／公表する of 事件／事情／状勢s between them? An 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の 混乱 of emotion was beginning to get the better of him, when Mrs. Hilbery, who had been conscious of a sudden pause in the conversation, and had looked wistfully at her daughter once or twice, 発言／述べるd:

"Don't stay if you want to go, Katharine. There's the little room over there. Perhaps you and Ralph—"

"We're engaged," said Katharine, waking with a start, and looking straight at her father. He was taken aback by the directness of the 声明; he exclaimed as if an 予期しない blow had struck him. Had he loved her to see her swept away by this 激流, to have her taken from him by this uncontrollable 軍隊, to stand by helpless, ignored? Oh, how he loved her! How he loved her! He nodded very curtly to Denham.

"I gathered something of the 肉親，親類d last night," he said. "I hope you'll deserve her." But he never looked at his daughter, and strode out of the room, leaving in the minds of the women a sense, half of awe, half of amusement, at the extravagant, inconsiderate, 野蛮な male, 乱暴／暴力を加えるd somehow and gone bellowing to his lair with a roar which still いつかs reverberates in the most polished of 製図／抽選-rooms. Then Katharine, looking at the shut door, looked 負かす／撃墜する again, to hide her 涙／ほころびs.

CHAPTER XXXIV

The lamps were lit; their luster 反映するd itself in the polished 支持を得ようと努めるd; good ワイン was passed 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the dinner-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する; before the meal was far 前進するd civilization had 勝利d, and Mr. Hilbery 統括するd over a feast which （機の）カム to wear more and more surely an 面, cheerful, dignified, 約束ing 井戸／弁護士席 for the 未来. To 裁判官 from the 表現 in Katharine's 注目する，もくろむs it 約束d something—but he checked the approach sentimentality. He 注ぐd out ワイン; he bade Denham help himself.

They went upstairs and he saw Katharine and Denham abstract themselves 直接／まっすぐに Cassandra had asked whether she might not play him something—some Mozart? some Beethoven? She sat 負かす／撃墜する to the piano; the door の近くにd softly behind them. His 注目する，もくろむs 残り／休憩（する）d on the の近くにd door for some seconds unwaveringly, but, by degrees, the look of 期待 died out of them, and, with a sigh, he listened to the music.

Katharine and Ralph were agreed with scarcely a word of discussion as to what they wished to do, and in a moment she joined him in the hall dressed for walking. The night was still and moonlit, fit for walking, though any night would have seemed so to them, 願望（する）ing more than anything movement, freedom from scrutiny, silence, and the open 空気／公表する.

"At last!" she breathed, as the 前線 door shut. She told him how she had waited, fidgeted, thought he was never coming, listened for the sound of doors, half 推定する／予想するd to see him again under the lamp-地位，任命する, looking at the house. They turned and looked at the serene 前線 with its gold-rimmed windows, to him the 神社 of so much adoration. In spite of her laugh and the little 圧力 of mockery on his arm, he would not 辞職する his belief, but with her 手渡す 残り／休憩（する）ing there, her 発言する／表明する quickened and mysteriously moving in his ears, he had not time—they had not the same inclination—other 反対するs drew his attention.

How they （機の）カム to find themselves walking 負かす／撃墜する a street with many lamps, corners radiant with light, and a 安定した succession of モーター-omnibuses plying both ways along it, they could neither of them tell; nor account for the impulse which led them suddenly to select one of these wayfarers and 開始する to the very 前線 seat. After curving through streets of comparative 不明瞭, so 狭くする that 影をつくる／尾行するs on the blinds were 圧力（をかける）d within a few feet of their 直面するs, they （機の）カム to one of those 広大な／多数の／重要な knots of activity where the lights, having drawn の近くに together, thin out again and take their separate ways. They were borne on until they saw the spires of the city churches pale and flat against the sky.

"Are you 冷淡な?" he asked, as they stopped by 寺 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業.

"Yes, I am rather," she replied, becoming conscious that the splendid race of lights drawn past her 注目する，もくろむs by the superb curving and swerving of the monster on which she sat was at an end. They had followed some such course in their thoughts too; they had been borne on, 勝利者s in the 最前部 of some triumphal car, 観客s of a 野外劇／豪華な行列 制定するd for them, masters of life. But standing on the pavement alone, this exaltation left them; they were glad to be alone together. Ralph stood still for a moment to light his 麻薬を吸う beneath a lamp.

She looked at his 直面する 孤立するd in the little circle of light.

"Oh, that cottage," she said. "We must take it and go there."

"And leave all this?" he 問い合わせd.

"As you like," she replied. She thought, looking at the sky above Chancery 小道／航路, how the roof was the same everywhere; how she was now 安全な・保証する of all that this lofty blue and its 確固たる lights meant to her; reality, was it, 人物／姿／数字s, love, truth?

"I've something on my mind," said Ralph 突然の. "I mean I've been thinking of Mary Datchet. We're very 近づく her rooms now. Would you mind if we went there?"

She had turned before she answered him. She had no wish to see any one to-night; it seemed to her that the 巨大な riddle was answered; the problem had been solved; she held in her 手渡すs for one 簡潔な／要約する moment the globe which we spend our lives in trying to 形態／調整, 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, whole, and entire from the 混乱 of 大混乱. To see Mary was to 危険 the 破壊 of this globe.

"Did you 扱う／治療する her 不正に?" she asked rather mechanically, walking on.

"I could defend myself," he said, almost defiantly. "But what's the use, if one feels a thing? I won't be with her a minute," he said. "I'll just tell her—"

"Of course, you must tell her," said Katharine, and now felt anxious for him to do what appeared to be necessary if he, too, were to 持つ／拘留する his globe for a moment 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, whole, and entire.

"I wish—I wish—" she sighed, for melancholy （機の）カム over her and obscured at least a section of her （疑いを）晴らす 見通し. The globe swam before her as if obscured by 涙／ほころびs.

"I 悔いる nothing," said Ralph 堅固に. She leant に向かって him almost as if she could thus see what he saw. She thought how obscure he still was to her, save only that more and more 絶えず he appeared to her a 解雇する／砲火／射撃 燃やすing through its smoke, a source of life.

"Go on," she said. "You 悔いる nothing—"

"Nothing—nothing," he repeated.

"What a 解雇する／砲火／射撃!" she thought to herself. She thought of him 炎ing splendidly in the night, yet so obscure that to 持つ／拘留する his arm, as she held it, was only to touch the opaque 実体 surrounding the 炎上 that roared 上向きs.

"Why nothing?" she asked hurriedly, in order that he might say more and so make more splendid, more red, more darkly intertwined with smoke this 炎上 急ぐing 上向きs.

"What are you thinking of, Katharine?" he asked suspiciously, noticing her トン of dreaminess and the inapt words.

"I was thinking of you—yes, I 断言する it. Always of you, but you take such strange 形態／調整s in my mind. You've destroyed my loneliness. Am I to tell you how I see you? No, tell me—tell me from the beginning."

Beginning with spasmodic words, he went on to speak more and more fluently, more and more passionately, feeling her leaning に向かって him, listening with wonder like a child, with 感謝 like a woman. She interrupted him 厳粛に now and then.

"But it was foolish to stand outside and look at the windows. Suppose William hadn't seen you. Would you have gone to bed?"

He capped her reproof with wonderment that a woman of her age could have stood in Kingsway looking at the traffic until she forgot.

"But it was then I first knew I loved you!" she exclaimed.

"Tell me from the beginning," he begged her.

"No, I'm a person who can't tell things," she pleaded. "I shall say something ridiculous—something about 炎上s—解雇する／砲火／射撃s. No, I can't tell you."

But he 説得するd her into a broken 声明, beautiful to him, 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金d with extreme excitement as she spoke of the dark red 解雇する／砲火／射撃, and the smoke twined 一連の会議、交渉／完成する it, making him feel that he had stepped over the threshold into the faintly lit vastness of another mind, stirring with 形態／調整s, so large, so 薄暗い, 明かすing themselves only in flashes, and moving away again into the 不明瞭, （海，煙などが）飲み込むd by it. They had walked by this time to the street in which Mary lived, and 存在 engrossed by what they said and partly saw, passed her staircase without looking up. At this time of night there was no traffic and scarcely any foot-乗客s, so that they could pace slowly without interruption, arm-in-arm, raising their 手渡すs now and then to draw something upon the 広大な blue curtain of the sky.

They brought themselves by these means, 事実上の／代理 on a mood of 深遠な happiness, to a 明言する／公表する of （疑いを）晴らす-sightedness where the 解除するing of a finger had 影響, and one word spoke more than a 宣告，判決. They lapsed gently into silence, traveling the dark paths of thought 味方する by 味方する に向かって something discerned in the distance which 徐々に 所有するd them both. They were 勝利者s, masters of life, but at the same time 吸収するd in the 炎上, giving their life to 増加する its brightness, to 証言する to their 約束. Thus they had walked, perhaps, twice or three times up and 負かす／撃墜する Mary Datchet's street before the 再発 of a light 燃やすing behind a thin, yellow blind 原因（となる）d them to stop without 正確に／まさに knowing why they did so. It 燃やすd itself into their minds.

"That is the light in Mary's room," said Ralph. "She must be at home." He pointed across the street. Katharine's 注目する，もくろむs 残り／休憩（する）d there too.

"Is she alone, working at this time of night? What is she working at?" she wondered. "Why should we interrupt her?" she asked passionately. "What have we got to give her? She's happy too," she 追加するd. "She has her work." Her 発言する／表明する shook わずかに, and the light swam like an ocean of gold behind her 涙／ほころびs.

"You don't want me to go to her?" Ralph asked.

"Go, if you like; tell her what you like," she replied.

He crossed the road すぐに, and went up the steps into Mary's house. Katharine stood where he left her, looking at the window and 推定する／予想するing soon to see a 影をつくる／尾行する move across it; but she saw nothing; the blinds 伝えるd nothing; the light was not moved. It signaled to her across the dark street; it was a 調印する of 勝利 向こうずねing there for ever, not to be 消滅させるd this 味方する of the 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な. She brandished her happiness as if in salute; she dipped it as if in reverence. "How they 燃やす!" she thought, and all the 不明瞭 of London seemed 始める，決める with 解雇する／砲火／射撃s, roaring 上向きs; but her 注目する，もくろむs （機の）カム 支援する to Mary's window and 残り／休憩（する）d there 満足させるd. She had waited some time before a 人物／姿／数字 detached itself from the doorway and （機の）カム across the road, slowly and reluctantly, to where she stood.

"I didn't go in—I couldn't bring myself," he broke off. He had stood outside Mary's door unable to bring himself to knock; if she had come out she would have 設立する him there, the 涙／ほころびs running 負かす／撃墜する his cheeks, unable to speak.

They stood for some moments, looking at the illuminated blinds, an 表現 to them both of something impersonal and serene in the spirit of the woman within, working out her 計画（する）s far into the night—her 計画（する）s for the good of a world that 非，不，無 of them were ever to know. Then their minds jumped on and other little 人物／姿／数字s （機の）カム by in 行列, 長，率いるd, in Ralph's 見解（をとる）, by the 人物／姿／数字 of Sally 調印（する）.

"Do you remember Sally 調印（する）?" he asked. Katharine bent her 長，率いる.

"Your mother and Mary?" he went on. "Rodney and Cassandra? Old Joan up at Highgate?" He stopped in his enumeration, not finding it possible to link them together in any way that should explain the queer combination which he could perceive in them, as he thought of them. They appeared to him to be more than individuals; to be made up of many different things in cohesion; he had a 見通し of an 整然とした world.

"It's all so 平易な—it's all so simple," Katherine 引用するd, remembering some words of Sally 調印（する）'s, and wishing Ralph to understand that she followed the 跡をつける of his thought. She felt him trying to piece together in a laborious and elementary fashion fragments of belief, unsoldered and separate, 欠如（する）ing the まとまり of phrases fashioned by the old 信奉者s. Together they groped in this difficult 地域, where the unfinished, the unfulfilled, the unwritten, the unreturned, （機の）カム together in their ghostly way and wore the 外見 of the 完全にする and the 満足な. The 未来 現れるd more splendid than ever from this construction of the 現在の. 調書をとる／予約するs were to be written, and since 調書をとる／予約するs must be written in rooms, and rooms must have hangings, and outside the windows there must be land, and an horizon to that land, and trees perhaps, and a hill, they sketched a habitation for themselves upon the 輪郭（を描く） of 広大な／多数の／重要な offices in the 立ち往生させる and continued to make an account of the 未来 upon the omnibus which took them に向かって Chelsea; and still, for both of them, it swam miraculously in the golden light of a large 安定した lamp.

As the night was far 前進するd they had the whole of the seats on the 最高の，を越す of the omnibus to choose from, and the roads, save for an 時折の couple, wearing even at midnight, an 空気／公表する of 避難所ing their words from the public, were 砂漠d. No longer did the 影をつくる／尾行する of a man sing to the 影をつくる／尾行する of a piano. A few lights in bedroom windows burnt but were 消滅させるd one by one as the omnibus passed them.

They dismounted and walked 負かす／撃墜する to the river. She felt his arm 強化する beneath her 手渡す, and knew by this 記念品 that they had entered the enchanted 地域. She might speak to him, but with that strange （軽い）地震 in his 発言する／表明する, those 注目する，もくろむs blindly adoring, whom did he answer? What woman did he see? And where was she walking, and who was her companion? Moments, fragments, a second of 見通し, and then the 飛行機で行くing waters, the 勝利，勝つd dissipating and 解散させるing; then, too, the recollection from 大混乱, the return of 安全, the earth 会社／堅い, superb and brilliant in the sun. From the heart of his 不明瞭 he spoke his thanksgiving; from a 地域 as far, as hidden, she answered him. On a June night the nightingales sing, they answer each other across the plain; they are heard under the window の中で the trees in the garden. Pausing, they looked 負かす／撃墜する into the river which bore its dark tide of waters, endlessly moving, beneath them. They turned and 設立する themselves opposite the house. 静かに they 調査するd the friendly place, 燃やすing its lamps either in 期待 of them or because Rodney was still there talking to Cassandra. Katharine 押し進めるd the door half open and stood upon the threshold. The light lay in soft golden 穀物s upon the 深い obscurity of the hushed and sleeping 世帯. For a moment they waited, and then loosed their 手渡すs. "Good night," he breathed. "Good night," she murmured 支援する to him.

THE END

This 場所／位置 is 十分な of FREE ebooks - 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg Australia